《The Amusing Adventures of a Directionally Challenged Dad and Daughter》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 In Yizhou County, there is a village called Qingfang Village, with sixty households. In the village, the Zhao, Jiang, and Yang families, three surnames, account for sixty percent of the population, they are the natives of the village. The remaining forty percent belong to other surnames, with the Gu family being the largest family after the three main surnames. The old Gu family is from Grandpa Gu''s generation, who fled here during a time of great chaos, Grandpa Gu had three brothers. Each of the three brothers had no less than five sons and three daughters. The eldest in the Gu family had the most children, he married twice and had ten sons and five daughters. The Gu family relied on their children to outnumber the population by far. Even the people from the three main surnames think twice before trying to bully them. In a thatched house at the foot of the village, a man was crying uncontrollably holding his daughter who had already passed away. Someone advised him to bury the child. "Old Gu Six, your daughter is already dead, if you don''t bury her in this weather, the body will stink by tomorrow." "Yes, Old Six, let the child rest in peace, don''t make things more difficult." The man held his eight-year-old daughter, suddenly went crazy, "Get out, all of you get out, my daughter is not dead, whoever dares to say my daughter is dead, I will make their family arrange the funeral." The people who were just now advising him angrily said, "You are just a fool who doesn''t know any better, Old Gu Six." "Go, go, go, you ignorant fool, let him hold his dead daughter and let it stink." "Disgusting." The crowd dispersed, leaving only the father and daughter in the once crowded room. Gu Chang''an woke up in a daze amidst the crying, Old Gu Six was too engrossed in his crying to notice that his daughter was pretending to be dead. Gu Chang''an''s first feeling upon waking up was, so hungry, so hungry. She pushed the man holding her, "Hey, stop crying." Feeling dizzy from hunger, weak, her voice faint like a mosquito, but Old Gu Six still heard her. Bright light shone from his lifeless eyes, "Daughter? Daughter? Oh, you really woke up." Gu Chang''an was utterly confused, what did this man call her? Daughter? Her father passed away when she was five, she was raised by her grandparents, is this man out of his mind? Suddenly, a piece of text appeared in Gu Chang''an''s mind. Name: Gu Qingming Gender: Male Age: 26 Hometown: Qingfang Village, Yizhou County, Ye Dynasty Background: Ancient times The sixth son of the Gu family, born to Lady Li, the first wife of the eldest Gu, who passed away during childbirth. Old Gu Six was not loved by his father, without a mother, resented by his siblings. Lady Li passed away when giving birth to Old Gu Six, he became the family''s scapegoat. Gu Chang''an: Isn''t this the beginning of some novel''s female lead? Ancient times? Ye Dynasty? What''s going on? There was less and less edible food in the mountains, but there was still no sign of the court sending relief. Old Gu Six was worried that even with money, he wouldn''t be able to buy food. Over the years, he had saved a lot of silver from hunting, but he hadn''t saved any food. Would he be afraid of not being able to buy food with silver? He wanted to give himself a slap; it was okay if he went hungry, but his daughter couldn''t. When Gu Chang''an woke up again, the room was empty, and she couldn''t wait to check her collected supplies in the space. "Oh my, isn''t this my mansion?" "Thank you so much!" Thinking of the drought in this world, Gu Chang''an immediately went to check if her supplies were still there. Two double-door refrigerators, fully stocked. Good, good. Various meats and seafood in the cold storage were also there. Satisfied! The warehouse is a bit short on grains and oils. There are ten bags of twenty catties of rice, and twenty bags of fifty catties of rice. Twenty vacuum-packed bags of Jinlongyu rice, each weighing five catties. There is a total of only 1300 catties of rice. Two hundred catties of flour in ten catty bags, twenty bags in total. Thirty catties of sweet potatoes, some of which need to be saved as seeds. Twenty catties of sweet potato flour. Fifty boxes of Lao Tan pickled cabbage noodles, each box containing ten barrels. With all these supplies, two people should be able to eat for two years, but the drought will last for three and a half years, so more needs to be bought. With this empty villa, do they have the money to buy food? No, it''s the drought! The first thing to worry about is whether there is water in this villa. The thirty barrels of water she collected won''t last long. Gu Chang''an immediately rushed to the kitchen, turned on the tap, and water gushed out. Thankfully, there is water. Then she ran to the master bedroom on the second floor and turned on the hot water in the bathroom. She breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully, there is hot water, and the bathing issue is also resolved. Sensing someone approaching, Gu Chang''an exited from the space. She doesn''t have the memories of the original host, so she doesn''t know what kind of person Gu Chang''an was. She has no intention of maintaining a false persona. No matter how well she acts, the truth will come out eventually. It''s better not to hide from the beginning. If Old Gu Six accepts her, then she will be his daughter. If he doesn''t accept her? She''ll have to figure something out. But even if she doesn''t want to maintain a facade, she still needs to come up with a reason to deceive him. What if he believes it? Right? It''s best to maintain a father-daughter relationship for convenience. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 "Darling, are you awake? Are you hungry? Quickly drink the porridge." Old Gu Six happily brought in a small bowl of thick porridge. The man was estimated to be one meter eighty-five tall, even in the post-apocalyptic world, he was quite outstanding, although he appeared somewhat slender. Dressed in coarse clothes, with a straight figure and a sturdy lower body, he was clearly someone who trained. His narrow and elongated phoenix eyes slightly arched upwards, the smile in his eyes diluting much of the sharp, not-so-easy-to-get-along-with feeling. His thin lips curved up, his smile bright, making him appear somewhat silly. Gu Chang''an: A good-looking man ruined by his smile. "Have you eaten?" "Eaten," he would make some black dough later. "When you lie to me, your eyes wander," his wandering eyes betrayed his guilt. "Darling, you eat first, and later I''ll make some black dough to eat. In the afternoon, I''ll go to the city to buy grains." "You sit down and listen to me," come, listen to my story. Gu Chang''an got up from the bed, pulled him to sit on a stool, and she sat beside him. Then she said, "Wasn''t I unconscious for quite some time before?" Old Gu Six placed the porridge on the table and remained silent for a while before saying, "A day." "Yes, don''t be afraid. I didn''t die, I went to another place." Old Gu Six''s pupils slightly contracted, somewhat disbelieving. "What place?" Gu Chang''an thought of the world before the apocalypse. "Heaven on Earth? I was originally from that world, but because of the calamity, my master sent me here, reborn as your daughter. Yesterday, because of my unstable soul, my master summoned me back, that world is currently very unsafe, so my master sent me back here again." "I didn''t have memories of my past life before yesterday, but now that I''m back, I remember everything." Old Gu Six was somewhat uneasy and fearful of losing her, he asked, "If that world becomes safe, will you leave?" He didn''t expect his daughter to have such a background, facing a calamity? It sounded very powerful. "No, don''t worry, I am your daughter, and I will never change in this lifetime. I will always be with you until this life is over, only then will I have completed the calamity." For the reward of that lifetime of merit, she must accompany you until the end. Old Gu Six felt relieved, who her daughter was in her past life didn''t matter, what mattered was that in this life, she was his daughter, Old Gu Six''s daughter. For a lifetime. "Is my darling a little fairy?" How cold is cold enough to freeze people? "I have three hundred and seventy taels, let''s go prepare supplies this afternoon." "Okay." "Daughter, you must not reveal your powers to anyone else, and do not use them outside, if you must use them, I must be by your side." "Okay." "We can''t use this bag for rice, next time you take it out, just tear the bag." "Do we have a large container or bag for rice at home?" Let''s unpack some of it first. "We have cloth bags, I''ll go get them for you." Old Gu Six went to his own room and brought back five cloth bags from the cabinet. The cloth bags were not big, they could only hold about twenty pounds. It''s okay, they can be reused. Gu Chang''an opened the rice bag, "Dad, lift it up and pour it into the cloth bags." They transferred the rice to the cloth bags, and Gu Chang''an then took out a piece of pork, a handful of bok choy, and then a bucket of mineral water from the space refrigerator. "Dad, you go cook, I''ll pack the food." Old Gu Six saw things appearing out of thin air and his hands trembled, "My daughter is a little fairy." Gu Chang''an: ... "Daughter, we can''t take out this water container either." "Okay, I know, you pour the water into the container, I''ll put away this bucket." Old Gu Six ran to the kitchen and brought a clean water container, he hadn''t seen such clean water in months. He poured the water, took the rice, meat, and vegetables, and quickly returned to the kitchen to cook. After Old Gu Six left, Gu Chang''an took back the plastic bucket into the space and remembered someone mentioning her having lightning superpowers. She calmed her mind and sensed it, pleasantly surprised to find out that her superpowers had indeed followed her, just a bit weaker than before. Before, she could kill zombies with one strike, but now she could probably just electrocute them to a half-dead state, but not immediately kill them. It''s better to be weak than to have nothing at all. Gu Chang''an went into the space, filled four small cloth bags with rice, and decided not to mention it to anyone since her house was somewhat unsafe. She smelled the stench on her body, realizing that in this water-deprived state, the original owner probably hadn''t bathed for months. Thinking about how Old Gu Six had just hugged her and cried, truly showing no disgust, being blood-related after all. She took a bath in the bathroom, then washed her hair, feeling like she had lost twenty pounds. Looking at the little girl in the mirror, at the age of eight, with milk-white skin, a round face, big eyes, long and curly eyelashes, a delicate nose, and a cherry-like mouth. A real-life SD doll? Adorable! Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Gu Chang''an admired her own beauty for a while, then left the dimension to find clothes to wear. Little Chang''an was the happiest little girl in Qingfang Village. Her father provided her with good food, clothing, and entertainment. She had never worked or been scolded. She was the envy of all the children in the village. Her clothes had no patches; they were finely crafted cotton dresses bought from clothing stores in the city. She ate fine grains, had eggs and meat every day. She didn''t have to work. There were no brothers or sisters at home to compete for things with her. There were no grandparents or parents who favored boys over girls. Old Gu Six loved Little Chang''an dearly. Little Chang''an was beautiful, and many little boys liked her. She lived in a world so different from the other girls in the village. They didn''t dare approach her, and they were also envious of her, so they tacitly isolated her. Little Chang''an had no friends or playmates in the village. But Little Chang''an didn''t care. She didn''t like playing with them either, as they always liked to say hurtful things that Little Chang''an didn''t want to hear. There were always women in the village who wanted to become Little Chang''an''s stepmother, but fortunately Old Gu Six rejected them all. Otherwise, she would have been bullied by her stepmother like Hua Hua at the village entrance. Hua Hua had endless chores, wore tattered clothes, never had enough to eat, and had to care for her younger brother. Strangely, Gu Chang''an suddenly had Little Chang''an''s memories. Little Chang''an was an innocent and adorable girl. Gu Chang''an was grateful that she didn''t have to maintain that persona. Being truly innocent and pure would have been far too difficult to maintain. Just as Gu Chang''an finished dressing, Old Gu Six brought in the food. "Daughter, come and eat quickly. I''ve made vegetable and lean pork porridge. If I stir-fried it, the aroma would be too strong. Everyone is tightening their belts these days. If the villagers knew we still had steamed rice, stir-fried meat, and vegetables, it would cause a big problem." "Okay, you know best." Apparently ravenous, Gu Chang''an ate two large bowls before feeling full. Old Gu Six ate the remaining half pot. He patted his stomach and sighed, "I feel alive again." Gu Chang''an followed Old Gu Six to the kitchen. She put the water barrel from the kitchen into her dimension, then ran back to her room and entered the dimension. She found a water pipe in the warehouse, connected it to the kitchen faucet, and filled the large water barrel. She emerged from the dimension, ran back to the kitchen, and placed the water barrel there. This was because Old Gu Six was a skilled hunter who could earn silver. After the old hunter passed away, the Oldest Gu family wanted Old Gu Six to return and work for them, earning money like an ox or horse. But Old Gu Six wasn''t a saint. Why should he follow the idea that "all under heaven must obey their parents, filial piety is supreme", even if it meant breaking his bones and tendons? Everyone in Qingfang Village knew he had been abandoned. Those who blindly followed and jeered at him, he spat at them - they were nothing. He wasn''t going to pursue an official career, so reputation meant nothing to him. He directly beat up Oldest Gu and broke the leg of Oldest Gu''s son by his second wife. Then he set fire to Oldest Gu''s house. As for his own blood brothers, Old Gu Six gave each of them a good beating - it felt great. After that, no one from the Oldest Gu family dared to ask him to return again. Once Old Gu Six had cleaned himself up, he brought the silver, hitched up the ox cart, and called from the courtyard, "Daughter, let''s go." Gu Chang''an found the exquisite Su Embroidery pouch her grandmother had made in the storage box in her dimension. She slung the small embroidered bag over her shoulder and left the dimension without delay, running out of the room. The ox cart had straw and a tattered blanket cushioning the surface, allowing Gu Chang''an to sit without discomfort. Old Gu Six waited for his daughter to settle, then cracked his whip at the large yellow ox, signaling it to slowly leave the courtyard. Thinking that an ox cart would be inconvenient for evacuating, Gu Chang''an said, "Dad, let''s buy a horse carriage." "Horses are meant for the battlefield. Commoners are not allowed to buy and sell them privately. If you don''t like the ox cart, I can get you a mule carriage instead - one pulled by mules." "That works too. It''s just the two of us with not much to carry. A mule carriage should be enough." "Large mules can carry six to seven hundred pounds." As the ox cart swayed through the village, the villagers who saw Gu Chang''an widened their eyes in horror. "Ah, a ghost!" The timid ones ran back home. Some were so frightened that their legs shook, unable to move from where they stood. They had clearly seen Gu Chang''an breathe her last. How was she alive again? Was she even human? But if she was a ghost, how could she appear in the sunlight? Could she be a demon? Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Watching the ox cart leave the village, outside the village. The village suddenly became tumultuous. "You, did you see it just now?" "I saw it, this, this Gu Chang''an, wasn''t she dead?" "Re, revived?" "Could it be an evil spirit in disguise?" The courtyard of the Village Head''s family was packed with people, and the old Village Head had a splitting headache from all the shouting. His eldest son bellowed, "Quiet, what''s all the commotion about?" The villagers thought Gu Chang''an''s revival was ominous. "Village Head, Gu Chang''an died and came back to life, she must be an evil spirit in disguise. When has there ever been someone who died and came back to life?" "That''s right, that''s right, Village Head, capture Gu Chang''an and burn her to death, to prevent her from harming anyone." Everyone said they wanted to burn Gu Chang''an to death, giving the Village Head an even worse headache. In his youth, he had traveled and seen people appear to be dead in certain situations, but the ignorant would assume they were dead and bury them. He thought Gu Chang''an might have been in such a situation, these foolish villagers. "All shut up, what evil spirit nonsense? Look at yourselves behaving like ghosts, you lot are more like evil spirits than Gu Chang''an. She never died, do you think Old Gu Six is stupid? Would he not know if his own daughter was dead or alive? You all are meddling in other people''s business, do you have enough food at home? Did you gather wild vegetables today? That''s enough, don''t crowd here, go do what you need to do." The Village Head''s scolding dispelled any fear the villagers had. The Village Head was the most educated person in the village and had seen the world, so the villagers trusted him. Then they recalled that Old Gu Six had insisted his daughter wasn''t dead, perhaps they had made a mistake? Nevermind, nevermind. They didn''t even have their own food situation settled, how could they have time to worry about whether others were dead or alive? The villagers dispersed in groups, chatting about family matters. The Village Head looked at the dry, cracked earth outside and said to his eldest son, "Go to the city and investigate the situation there." "Thank you, Elder Brother Li. Please prepare 800 pounds of new rice, 500 pounds of old rice, and 500 pounds of white flour for me. I''m buying rations for my entire village." "Oh my, you''re asking for a large amount. It''s a good thing you came to Chen''s Grain Store, as we have that much stock. If you had gone elsewhere, you might not have been able to buy any today." Elder Brother Li cheerfully called two young workers to bring the goods from the warehouse. This was a big customer; in addition to his wages this month, he would also get a good bonus. What a profit! Old Gu Six looked at the old ox; it could not pull 1,800 pounds of grain, and even if it could, it would attract too much attention on the way back. Recalling his daughter''s abilities, he whispered to Gu Chang''an, "Daughter, can you use your powers to hide the grain for me?" Gu Chang''an nodded. Old Gu Six was relieved and said, "Elder Brother Li, I''ll take the grain in two trips. First, I''ll take one cartload out of the city, as our village''s other ox cart is waiting outside. I''ll come back for the rest later." "Alright, that''s 62 taels of silver in total. Pay me half now, and the other half when you come back for the rest." "Agreed, 31 taels. Take it, I''ll pay you the other half when I return." The workers moved quickly, with the rice and flour in 100-pound sacks, and had already loaded ten sacks onto the cart. It didn''t look like much, but it was heavy. Gu Chang''an also got off and walked. Father and daughter drove the ox cart around the city randomly for two rounds, then found a small alley and drove the cart inside. Old Gu Six kept watch at the entrance while Gu Chang''an observed their surroundings. With a wave of her little hand, she transported the ten sacks of grain into the manor''s warehouse. "Father, it''s done." Old Gu Six looked at the empty ox cart, licked his lips; his daughter Gu Chang''an was truly formidable. He returned to the grain store with the empty cart, paid the other half of the silver, and waited for the workers to load the cart. Just like before, he went back to that alley and secured the grain. Then they went to a small grain store and bought 300 pounds of rice and 200 pounds of white flour, with prices the same as the previous store, just on a different street. Gu Chang''an noticed that the grain stores only sold very basic grains: rice, white flour, and brown flour. Rice was divided into old rice and new rice, that was it. There were no beans, no sweet potato flour, no corn flour, and no coarse grains. In Gu Chang''an''s memory, she had never seen corn, sweet potatoes, or potatoes. When village families ran out of grain, they would eat brown flour and wild vegetable porridge or just wild vegetables to stave off hunger. Before grain prices rose, brown flour cost 3 coins per pound. Tsk tsk, how heartless, how heartless. The famine hadn''t even started yet, but grain prices had risen like this, would people even be able to live? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Gu Chang''an calculated how much rice and flour were in the warehouse now. All the rice added up to 2900 catties, and there were 900 catties of flour. She and Old Six should have enough staple food for the next three years. If it''s not enough, there are still 500 barrels of instant noodles, which can last for nearly three months. There are 25 boxes of various breakfast bread, each box weighing 20 catties, which can also be eaten for a while. In the cold storage, there are about 1200 catties of various meats, 1000 catties of fish and shrimp, and over 2000 hairy crabs, some of which were stored before the apocalypse, Thinking about not going out in the winter, it''s better to be prepared, and some of them were purchased from distant places. There are 20 boxes of well salt, 10 boxes of iodized salt, and 10 boxes of sea salt, with 50 packs in each box, totaling 2000 catties. There are 200 bottles of soy sauce, 100 bottles of white vinegar, 100 bottles of aged vinegar, and 120 large packs of chicken essence. There are 60 barrels of 10 catties of peanut oil, 80 catties of olive oil, and 200 catties of rapeseed oil. Cinnamon, star anise, Sichuan peppercorn, tangerine peel, white sesame, and various spices, she didn''t know how many there were, but they were all packed in two large boxes. In the two double-door refrigerators, the freezer is filled with dumplings and tangyuan. The fresh-keeping area is filled with fruits and vegetables, and spicy strips are also indispensable. Gu Chang''an sat on the cart, closed her eyes, and entered the space with her divine sense to check the supplies in the refrigerator. Unfortunately, there are no snacks. She didn''t really like to eat them before, but now that she can''t eat them, she misses them. Oh, why is there still a bag of loose rice in the refrigerator?Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com It might have been bought before the apocalypse, weighing about five or six catties. Not bad, better than nothing. After checking the supplies, Gu Chang''an felt more at ease and withdrew her divine sense from the space. "Dad, let''s go buy a mule first." "Okay, there''s a mule and horse market in the East Market. Let''s go there to buy a mule, and then go to the car dealership to buy a cart." The East Market is not far away, and they arrived in the time it takes to burn incense. The market had a particularly strong smell, almost driving Gu Chang''an away. Gu Old Six took out two pieces of cloth, handing one to Gu Chang''an, "Daughter, covering your nose and mouth will help." Father and daughter covered their faces, and the smell wasn''t as overpowering. The sellers in the market immediately started shouting when they saw someone coming in. "Guest, buying a donkey? Our donkeys are strong and capable, a good helper for work." "Hey, guest, come and see, our mules are strong and can handle heavy work." It was just a carriage frame with bamboo curtains all around, a wooden board covering the top, providing shade and shelter from rain, and privacy from prying eyes, not bad at all. It was much lighter than those solid wood carriages, but still very sturdy. The price was relatively cheaper, at 10 taels of silver each, they bought a medium-sized one, just right for them. The carriage was fitted onto the mule, the two bundles of hay tied to the top of the carriage, Gu Chang''an sat inside the carriage. Old Six drove the mule cart to West Street, where they bought ten water pouches and a covered water barrel from a grocery store, all for show. When they all fled together, they couldn''t possibly cook inside without a fire, right? They couldn''t go to the mountains to find water without everyone else, right? These were all for carrying water outside, they didn''t plan to put the large water jar from their home outside, it was too big and had no place to put it. Gu Chang''an could sneak water out of the villa with the water barrel and water pouches, the large water jar was not needed. They didn''t buy much, after all, there were only the two of them, and things would be consumed slowly. They also bought two bundles of waterproof oilcloth, each 30 meters long. In this world, there was no refined salt or vegetable oil, they had to buy separately, not needing much, she could sneak into the villa to cook. They bought 5 catties of coarse salt and 5 catties of lard. They also bought a bundle of coarse hemp rope, one hundred meters long. In total, everything cost 13 taels, a bit expensive. The items were placed in the carriage, Gu Chang''an went inside and lowered the carriage curtain, the mule cart left the grocery store, and she stored everything in the living room of the villa. Gu Chang''an looked at the shoes in the shoe shop and was surprised to find that there were no thousand-layered sole cloth shoes? The so-called thick sole is just a few extra layers of cloth. If you have the time to add those extra layers, why not spend a little more time making thousand-layered soles? Despite the criticism, he still had to buy them. He bought twenty pairs of thick-soled cloth shoes, five pairs of cotton shoes, and two pairs of deer skin boots for Old Six. Gu Chang''an didn''t buy any for himself. The shoes Old Six bought for little Chang''an could be changed every day without repeating for three months. Old Six spared no expense when it came to his daughter. He would have been content to just buy for his daughter, even if he had to wear straw shoes himself. Gu Chang''an rejected this idea. Why buy so many? She was still growing, and her feet would grow too. As long as they fit well, that''s all that matters. After buying the shoes, the father and daughter went to the clothing store and bought matching cotton clothes and pants. The shopkeeper looked at the two of them as if they were crazy, buying winter clothes in the middle of summer. Their minds must be a little off. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Old Gu Six and his daughter didn''t care how others looked at them. They picked up their cotton clothes and left, thinking they didn''t need to buy anything else. Gu Six wanted to buy two more quilts, but Gu Chang''an stopped him, saying, "We have enough, no need to buy more." They could have also skipped buying the cotton clothes, but it''s best to follow local customs when dressing. After leaving the clothing store, it was already getting late, and by the time they got home, it was dark. Gu Chang''an cooked tomato and egg stir-fry, spicy pork, and a pot of rice in the villa''s kitchen. Old Gu Six didn''t recognize tomatoes, "Daughter, what is this egg stir-fry? It''s quite tasty." "Tomatoes, if you like it, have more." "Is this vegetable from that world too?" "Yes, tomatoes can be cooked, eaten as fruit, or made into sauce, with many ways to enjoy them." "It''s a pity that such a delicious thing, there are no seeds here. Otherwise, when things settle down, we can grow some ourselves." "None." At that time, they thought, life is not easy, who has the energy to grow vegetables? Moreover, the environment and climate at that time were not suitable for growing crops. After dinner, Old Gu Six washed the dishes while Gu Chang''an took a shower in the villa. He also brought out two buckets of hot water for Old Gu Six, knowing that in the hot weather, after a day of shopping in the city, one would feel sour. "Dad, I''ve put two buckets of hot water in your room. Wash the dishes, take a hot bath, and it''ll be more comfortable to sleep." "Okay, thank you, daughter," a daughter like a little fairy, truly lucky and happy (^?^) Gu Chang''an didn''t know what time it was, but since there was nothing urgent, he decided to go to sleep. Old Gu Six went out after taking a shower and coincidentally met the Village Head''s eldest son discussing something. "Old Gu Six is here? Sit down and tell us what''s on your mind." Old Gu Six sat down on the long bench nearby and said, "Village Head, this afternoon, I bought grain in the city and heard from the shop assistant that several grain shops in the city have very little stock left, and the prices have skyrocketed. Then I heard from the grocery store''s errand boy that several wealthy merchants in the city have taken their families and left for the south, and the magistrate''s family also left the city this morning." The Village Head''s eldest son, Yang Poxiao, said, "Father, it''s true. I even heard that people from the neighboring county have already started fleeing." The Village Head remained silent for a long time before softly saying, "Leaving one''s homeland is difficult." He then added, "Difficult as it may be, there is no other choice. The water in the well is almost running out, and if we don''t leave for better prospects, we will only be waiting for death. Even the mountains are starting to wither, and there is not much food left to find. Several months have passed, and we haven''t received any disaster relief from the court. It seems we won''t be getting any." Old Gu Six said what he needed to and left. He left quickly and didn''t hear the Village Head''s attempt to stop him. It''s not that they didn''t want to buy more, but the shop only had that much. They also pre-ordered 500 steamed buns and 500 pancakes for tomorrow. Cooking on the road was inconvenient, but steamed buns and pancakes could be eaten hot. They bought some pastries as snacks to satisfy their hunger. With nearly half a year of drought, the market was empty, with no vegetables or meat available. Father and daughter went to the grain store and found that there was a purchase limit. Overnight, the prices had doubled. New rice cost 50 cents, old rice 45 cents, white flour 35 cents, and black flour 28 cents. Each person was limited to buying two catties of grain per day. Old Gu Six had planned to buy more grain, but upon seeing this, he gave up. It seemed that the shopkeeper hadn''t adjusted to the grain supply. Gu Chang''an calculated the family''s savings. Old Gu Six''s father had 370 taels of silver saved, and yesterday''s expenses totaled 186 taels. Today, they spent 7 taels, leaving a balance of 179 taels. After this calculation, she realized that in the poor community, their family was quite wealthy. Let''s hold off on buying jewelry for now, they''ve pretty much bought everything they needed. There''s no point in spending money on luxuries while fleeing, they can figure out how to make money once they settle down. With nothing else to buy, the father and daughter went to a restaurant for lunch, spending two taels of silver. To be honest, the food wasn''t that great, it was a waste of two taels of silver. As they left the city, they ran into fellow villagers at the city gate who offered them a ride. "Old Gu Six, stop, please stop, I want to ride with you." Old Gu Six ignored her, he recognized the woman as Mrs. Zhao from the Zhao family. It was her who had advised him to return to the Old Gu family, saying that there are no parents in the world who are not worth respecting. This person was now on Old Gu Six''s blacklist, he flicked the reins twice, and the mule took off. Mrs. Zhao, being old and frail, only ran a few meters before stopping and cursing. "You heartless wretch, you deserve to be driven out by your own father, a penniless family with no sons, no one will even bury you when you die." The curses of Mrs. Zhao were unheard by the Old Gu family, but passersby could hear her yelling at the empty air. Everyone''s faces showed disgust as they distanced themselves, thinking she must be a crazy woman? Chapter 7 Chapter 7 The villagers who went to procure supplies returned very late, with gloomy faces. After queuing all day, they could only buy two pounds of grain. Other supplies were easy to buy, just a matter of money. But grain could not be bought even with money. Each family rationed their existing grain stores, supplementing with dried vegetables and wild greens, which would last about three months. It was uncertain whether they could make it to a safer area within three months. The Village Head postponed the date for fleeing famine. He had originally planned to leave in three days, but everyone''s grain supplies were low. If postponed by half a month, with each household sending two people to the city to queue and buy two pounds of grain per day, they could buy thirty pounds. With two people from each family, they could bring back sixty pounds. That would sustain them longer on the road, at least until they reached another town to buy more provisions. The Village Head mobilized the villagers, "Starting tomorrow, each household sends two people to the city to queue for grain. Everyone else goes to the mountains to gather whatever edible plants and bark they can find." Someone from the crowd shouted, "Village Head, what about those of us without money to buy grain?" "Yeah, those black-hearted bastards are selling the low-quality grain for 28 cents a pound, which we can''t afford!" "My family''s savings aren''t enough to buy even two pounds of rice." The Village Head struck a gong a few times and shouted, "Quiet!" Then he continued, "Those without money for grain, go to the mountains to dig for wild vegetables, tree roots, and bark." Eldest Gu''s family had a large number of mouths to feed, little grain stores, and hardly any money. They were among the leading families without money to buy grain. The idea of asking Old Gu Six for support began to take root again in Eldest Gu''s mind. Compared to starving to death, getting beaten seemed insignificant. After the crowd dispersed, Eldest Gu gathered a family meeting at home. "Gu Dagou, tomorrow you take Er Gou, San Gou, Si Gou, and Wu Gou to Old Gu Six''s home. You all came from the same womb, so he can''t let you starve. Ask him for a hundred taels of silver. Once you have the money, you and your brothers go queue in the city to buy grain. Your stepmother and I will take the women of the family to the mountains to find food." The five Gu brothers, Gu Dagou, Er Gou, San Gou, Si Gou, and Wu Gou, lowered their heads and responded, "Yes." Their thoughts were identical to Eldest Gu''s. They felt that since their birth mother died giving birth to Old Gu Six, if it weren''t for him, they wouldn''t have to endure their stepmother''s cruelty. In any case, Old Gu Six was responsible for their life and death, and it was his duty. Moreover, Old Gu Six only had one good-for-nothing daughter. About ten miles outside the city, they encountered the nine Gu brothers led by Gu Dagou. Gu Dagou blocked the mule cart, his eyes glinting with greed. "Old Six, we have no grain at home. Quick, give me a hundred taels of silver to buy grain." Gu Chang''an wasn''t worried that her Old Six father would go soft, after all, he was a ruthless man capable of beating his own father and burning down houses. So she remained in the cart, munching on a tomato. She had discovered that the food in her refrigerators could regenerate - if she ate something, it would be replenished in two hours. Of course, this only applied to the food in her refrigerators, not the pantry or cold storage room. But even with just the refrigerators, she and Old Six didn''t need to worry about starvation. The two refrigerators were fully stocked. The only downside was that she couldn''t put anything new inside - it would just get thrown back out. That was a bit unreasonable. She only wished for an endless supply of shrimp and hairy crabs, but even this small desire was denied. At least the refrigerators had boxed pork and beef, so she didn''t have to worry about running out of those. Old Six did not disappoint her expectations - he lashed out with his whip, knocking down five of the brothers. Gu Dagou fell to the ground, cursing, "Old Gu Six, you black-hearted broom star! Aren''t you afraid of being struck by lightning for hitting your elder brother?" The other brothers were a bit timid, still afraid from the previous beating before the new year. If not for Gu Dagou''s lead, they wouldn''t have dared approach Old Gu Six. Gu Chang''an considered herself a kind person, so she decided to grant Gu Dagou''s wish. With a slight movement of her tender hand, lightning as thick as an arm descended from the sky, striking the five Gu Dagou brothers. The other four brothers standing farther away were not spared either, each being struck in turn. The lightning looked terrifying, but its power was only about half of what she could summon in her previous life. The nine Gu Dagou brothers fell to the ground, hair standing on end, smoke billowing from their mouths, skin charred black, eyes rolled back, and bodies convulsing violently. Death is not possible, but all their flesh will rot, and there''s a high probability they''ll see their flesh falling off in the future. They will also lose the strength in their limbs, unable to do heavy work, so the women of the family will have to shoulder the burden of supporting the household. Though the force of the lightning was not great, being struck twice could still kill a person. For people like Gu Dagou, death is liberation; letting them live is the real punishment, worse than death. They suffered greatly on the journey fleeing famine. Old Gu Six was stunned, wasn''t he? He didn''t believe it was the heavens helping him, it must have been his daughter. How wonderful to let out a scream of joy, that such a formidable fairy is his daughter, he is so blessed! When he worshipped, he must have faced the right direction, paying tribute to his daughter''s master. Then the immortal sent his disciple to be his daughter. Gu Chang''an: Six Dad, you have quite the imagination. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Passersby looked in horror at the nine who had been struck by lightning, hastily keeping their distance. The ancients were superstitious, seeing them struck down, they must have committed misdeeds to be punished by Heaven. Everyone was apprehensive about such matters and had no interest in gawking. Moreover, they had come to buy grain, merely surviving the famine was already a challenge, let alone having the heart to watch a spectacle. Coming and going, all the passersby gave them a wide berth, even fellow villagers acted the same upon seeing them. Not a single person came forward to help, instead running past them as they approached. Fearing they too would be punished by Heaven if they got too close. Old Gu Six drove his mule cart away, only then asking Chang''an, "Daughter, was it you helping your father discipline them?" "Yes, father, are you afraid?" Chang''an said nervously, fidgeting with her hands, though her expression remained calm. Old Gu Six shook his head, "Not afraid, my daughter is so formidable, even if I''m gone in the future, no one would dare bully you." Chang''an let out a sigh of relief, truly, how touching. "Daughter, when using your spiritual powers, you must be cautious, lest anyone discover you. I fear those ignorant fools might cause a fuss." "Don''t worry father, no one will discover it." "As long as you''re certain." He didn''t ask whether Gu Dagou and the others were dead or alive, better if they were dead.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com Oldest Gu and Lady Zhu learned from the villagers that their sons had been struck by lightning ten miles from the county town. They were still lying on the road, their condition unknown. They borrowed Old Gu Two''s ox cart and set off for the county town with their grandchildren. Old Gu Six and his daughter Chang''an had already returned home and finished their lunch. During the day, as the villagers passed their doorway on their way to the mountains, Old Gu Six couldn''t conveniently work in the blacksmith''s shop. Chang''an arranged for him to sew bedding covers. She couldn''t do it herself, but her father was skilled in all areas. Though not as meticulous as a woman''s needlework, at least he could sew in a straight line. The two bolts of cloth bought that morning were used to make four 1.5 x 2.0 meter bedding covers, with any excess used to make outer shells for down jackets. The spatial dimension held winter clothes worn by her late grandfather that she couldn''t bear to discard. Her grandfather had been a dashing old man, tall and lean. Both he and Old Gu Six had a slender build, so the clothes fit him well. Only the shoe sizes were two sizes too small for Old Gu Six to wear. Chang''an brought out a 1.5 meter, 15 jin (about 7.5 kg) white cotton batting quilt. "Father, cut the bedding covers according to the dimensions of this quilt." The plump, snowy batting looked especially pleasing. Old Gu Six hefted the cotton quilt, weighing about half again as much as their regular quilts at home. "Father, sew four bedding covers." Then she retrieved a men''s long down jacket and a mid-length women''s down jacket liner from the spatial dimension. Any thoughts of taking advantage vanished. The sight of those nine stricken sons was too shocking, extinguishing any fanciful notions. Lady Zhu wept and pounded Oldest Gu with her fists, "It''s all your fault for provoking that ill-fated star. We''re about to flee the famine, what are we to do now?" Oldest Gu shoved Lady Zhu away, saying irritably, "Everything''s my fault, you didn''t object at the time either. If we''re fleeing the famine, then we''ll go, what else can we do?" "You mean just leave, just like that? Who will carry all our belongings? Those brothers are all reduced to useless cripples." "Their personal belongings can be carried by their wives and grandchildren. The unmarried Old Eight, Old Nine, and Old Ten can get San Cao, Si Cao, and Wu Cao to help carry for their older and younger brothers. We have a cart to load the public belongings, problem solved, right?" "The belongings are handled, but what about them?" "Those who can walk will follow, those who can''t will be left behind." In any case, he had 18 grandsons, if a few worthless sons were gone, so be it. He would soon have great-grandsons, who still cared about some useless sons? Lady Zhu fell silent, the old man intended to abandon those sons. After a long while, she finally said, "My eldest and youngest must come with us." "Make your own arrangements." The conversation between the old couple was overheard by the sons'' wives and children. They too agreed with Oldest Gu''s decision, bringing deadweights while fleeing the famine was unwise. That afternoon, the villagers continued searching the mountains for anything edible. But the mountains held so little food, everything had been stripped clean that morning. After sewing one bedding cover, Old Gu Six put away his needlework and went out to cut grass for the mules. Chang''an made seven bottles of mushroom sauce and five bottles of chopped chili sauce (Lao Gan Ma). Then she made five more bottles of Lao Gan Ma (brand of chili sauce). The busy afternoon passed like that, and she cooked dinner in the space and brought it out. Too many people had been passing by their house these days, so she didn''t make any meat dishes. For dinner, they ate seaweed rice balls and vegetable soup. Old Gu Six ate these novel foods, his whole being seeming to glow. His eyes shone like a wolf seeing meat, the look of a true food lover. He ate ten rice balls the size of his own fist. With Old Six''s appetite, the rice in Chang''an''s granaries would last only three years. Fortunately, there were five or six pounds in the fridge that could be replenished endlessly. Otherwise, they would have to control Old Six''s portions. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The next day, Old Gu Six also followed the villagers up the mountain to forage for food. This was to let the villagers know that their family also had limited food reserves, so there was no need to target them. Gu Chang''an continued to prepare food in the space. The space was in a constant temperature state, so the food should not spoil quickly. She cut a basin of vegetables and planned to make vegetable buns with vegetable filling, without adding meat. On the road of fleeing, people ate wild vegetable porridge, so eating meat buns was not appropriate. Although eating white flour was quite ostentatious, it was still more low-key than eating meat. Not all the people in the village were poor. There were quite a few families who could afford new rice and white flour. At least the family with the most population was not poor, and their family was quite united. Helping each other and having enough to eat and wear was a normal life. They were only a father and daughter, so eating a little better was normal. Of course, eating white flour buns did not prevent Old Gu Six from going to dig wild vegetables. Occasionally eating a cold mixed wild vegetable dish was also good. Gu Chang''an made five hundred vegetable buns, all steamed and placed on the long dining table outside. After steaming the buns, she continued to make mushroom sauce, this time without adding meat. She took out a bag of mushrooms from the refrigerator every two hours. A bag looked like three catties, but when taken out, it weighed about eight or nine catties. Gu Chang''an was so busy in the space that she lost track of time, and Old Gu Six did not come home for lunch. He brought three bread made by himself that could smash wild chickens and a pot of water into the mountain. There were many people in the mountain, so he could not bring much dry food, let alone good food. As long as he could fill his stomach, he would eat when he got home at night. He spent the whole morning in the mountain but didn''t catch a single hair. He leaned against a tree, and the hard bread made his teeth ache. After eating his daughter''s food for two days, he felt that what he made was too hard to swallow. Next to him was a man of similar age to Old Gu Six, holding a piece of wild vegetable bread and eating. Seeing his handsome face contorted, he thought he was angry for not finding anything to eat in the mountain. "Old Six, our village has so many people, and the mountain is so big. The edible things have long been dug up. Now everyone coming to the mountain is just trying their luck. There''s no need to be so generous. Your family only has two people. No matter how tough it is, you can grit your teeth and get through it. Unlike my family, with over twenty people and just a little bit of food, it has to be secretly taken by my sister-in-law to help her family." Old Gu Six looked at the man, feeling a bit familiar but couldn''t remember who he was. He handed the bread in his hand to the man, "Here, have some more." "Daughter, your bowls, plates, and porcelain items cannot be used during the escape route. Even if you use them at home, you must put them away immediately, in the Ye Dynasty, only the palace nobles are qualified to use exquisite porcelain. If common people have them at home, they will be taken to the yamen by the officials and beaten, and also fined." Gu Chang''an: What kind of bizarre setting is this world? This is so damn annoying. It''s just two eating bowls, is it necessary? If you can''t use it, you can''t use it, what exquisite porcelain? This was bought by her at the ten-yuan wholesale market, but still, the imitation blue and white porcelain pattern was really beautiful. "I understand, Dad." Gu Chang''an put the bowl and chopsticks into the dishwasher in the space kitchen to wash, disinfect, and dry. She prepared two buckets of hot bath water for Old Gu Six daily, and then the father and daughter each returned to their rooms. The clothes Old Gu Six changed out of were all washed by Gu Chang''an the next day in the washing machine in the space. Spin-drying and drying, no need to hang them outside. When others passed by, no one would know that they had water to bathe and wash clothes. The laundry detergent Gu Chang''an used had a faint floral scent, and the clothes she washed and wore on her body, as long as she didn''t get close to people, the scent couldn''t be smelled. She doesn''t have a fragrance-free laundry detergent, so the clothes won''t get clean without it. It''s not yet time to escape the famine, but on the way to escape, Old Gu Six''s father will start to become a sloppy dad. What''s so fragrant about it? Just not stinking to death is considered good enough. Old Gu Six didn''t take a bath first, but when it was late at night, he went to the backyard blacksmith shop. He sweated profusely in the blacksmith shop, working until dawn before coming out. He returned to the house, carried two buckets of cold water to the backyard, and took a cold shower. He looks thin when dressed, but has flesh when undressed, that''s Old Gu Six for you. Usually seen as thin and weak, who would have thought he had an eight-pack abs? The muscles bulging on his arms, that vigorous strength, not the weak chicken look usually seen. This is a lurking leopard. After Old Gu Six finished showering, he used soap nuts to clean the clothes he changed out of and hung them in the blind spot. After tidying up, he returned to the front yard. By then, it was already bright outside, and he cooked a pot of thick porridge. Gu Chang''an got up, washed up in the space, and smelled the fragrance of the porridge. She brought out a plate of pickles. "Dad, you have to eat porridge with pickles." Chapter 10 Chapter 10 "Dad, why are your eyes so red?" Old Gu Six filled Chang''an a bowl of white rice porridge and said, "I was melting iron in the backyard last night, didn''t rest." "You''re getting old, don''t stay up late, it''s easy to go bald." Chang''an glanced at Old Gu Six''s thick, jet-black hair and imagined what he would look like bald. Oh~ The image is too beautiful to look at. Old Gu Six refused to accept his age, "I''m only 26." "Yes, yes, you''re only 26, not even at the age of maturity. If you stay up a few more nights, you might become the youngest bald man." Old Gu Six:... Not listening, not listening, finish your meal and go to sleep. After breakfast, Old Six Dad went to catch up on sleep, while Chang''an went to take stock of the clothes worn by the father and daughter throughout the seasons. She had a lot of clothes, all made of fine cotton, stuffed full in a large cabinet. There were also several pieces of gold and silver jewelry and hairpins in the box. For winter, she had bought three sets of thick padded jackets a few days ago, as well as two sets of padded skirts. Old Six Dad had thirteen sets of linen clothes and two padded jackets. Tomorrow, she would go to town to buy a few more sets of clothes for Old Six Dad. Originally, she wanted to reinforce the shoe soles for Old Six Dad, but ended up giving up. With her clumsy hands, she wasn''t sure if the shoes she made would be sturdy enough. The shoes she bought might last for ten days to half a month. Don''t let them get ruined as soon as she touches them. Today, she planned to dry some dried green beans, as people on the famine relief road would add wild vegetables to their cooking pots. Their family shouldn''t be too different, so let''s add some dried green beans. She could also dry some radishes and make a few jars of spicy pickled radishes to eat with rice or steamed buns. It''s too hot to make preserved meat, but there''s Sichuan-style cured sausages in the fridge. Perhaps because they hadn''t found any food in the mountains for two days in a row, the villagers didn''t go up the mountain today, and she could faintly hear someone shouting, "The last well has dried up." Men and women in the village gathered around the well, crying, with an old lady sitting on the ground slapping her thighs. "Oh, God, you''re not giving us any way out." The village head''s straight back was slightly hunched. "The men are all going out of the village to find water, can''t wait half a month to go on famine relief. The women are going home to pack up, and will set off the day after tomorrow at the hour of the Rabbit." The words of the clan leaders carried weight, and everyone was willing to listen. Some people sneered, not taking it seriously. Those who didn''t listen to advice would be the first to suffer on the road fleeing the famine. In Chang''an''s home, as soon as Yang Poxiao left, Old Gu Six got up, having slept for less than an hour. "Dad, did I wake you up?" Old Gu Six lazily leaned against the door frame, yawned, and said, "No, who is it? Oh, right, Yang Da, I woke up as soon as he entered the courtyard." Is his vigilance so strong? Is it okay for outsiders to approach? "Do you want to go back to sleep?" "Not anymore, what are you doing?" "Drying green beans and radishes." "Do you need help from dad?" "No need, they''re all dried, since you''re not sleeping, let''s go to the city." "Is there anything else to buy?" "To buy clothes for Dad." "No need to go, Dad has clothes to wear, time is a bit tight, I''ll sew the quilt cover and those two clothes first. Don''t worry, daughter, there is still cloth in Dad''s room, if there aren''t enough clothes, I''ll make them." ??? Is he so versatile? "Alright, I''ll go pack up." "Okay, throw away what needs to be thrown away, don''t bring everything, we can buy new ones when we get there." "Got it, Dad." Old Gu Six went back to the room to do some needlework, while Chang''an busied herself with packing up their belongings. She had a space, so she could bring everything she needed. She started in the kitchen, where she had been cooking in the space for the past two days, putting away all the kitchen items. She couldn''t put everything away, the things they needed to use regularly had to stay out in the open. Two pots, one big and one small. The small one stayed outside, while the big one was stored in the space, along with the large water tank. They still needed the water bucket, so it stayed out for now. The oil and salt had to be kept outside, leaving behind a large soup bowl and a small rice bowl for the two of them to eat from. On the road of escape, there was no time to cook properly, everything was cooked in one pot and eaten straight from it, two bowls were enough. Thinking about the pickled vegetables she had made, she left a small bowl for them as well. They didn''t need the dish rack, they would get a cupboard when they arrived, safe and hygienic. The cutting board, knife, and spatula had to be kept outside. Chapter 11 Chapter 11 There isn''t much to bring to the kitchen, just some pots and pans. The vegetable washing basin was left outside. Chang''an put the jars of oil, salt, soy sauce, vinegar, and utensils in the vegetable washing basin. After a careful look around, there was nothing missing, so she went to the main room. The main room was even simpler, with a dining table and four long benches. Two bamboo chairs, two rattan chairs, collected! A small table? Collected! Alright, the main room is done. She went to the room where her grandfather used to stay. Empty, with only a bed, an empty old cabinet, and a large wooden box. On the wall hung a simple and elegant bow, with ancient characters carved on the handle. It looked like oracle bone script. Chang''an put the bow into the space and left the room. Next was her own room, with five sets of clothes she was wearing, and a winter coat. Three pairs of shoes were left outside. The quilt and mattress were packed in the wooden box, ready to be moved into the carriage tomorrow night. The rest of the clothes and shoes were packed into the space along with the cabinet. The small round table and stools in the room were all collected. She took out a piece of cloth, packed the five sets of clothes, one coat, and three pairs of shoes together. After tidying up her room, she went to Old Gu Six''s room. Old Gu Six was busy sewing without even looking up. Chang''an left him five sets of clothes, a coat, and three pairs of shoes, all packed together. The rest was collected into the space along with the wardrobe. The wooden box containing the quilt and mattress was not collected, they would put it in the carriage later. Old Gu Six''s room was very simple, with just a bed and a wardrobe. Now that the wardrobe was collected, only the bed was left. There wasn''t much to bring from the outside into the carriage, and with only two people in the family, it was normal to have few things. The quilt taken out from the space was also collected with the bed. Old Gu Six watched his daughter pack things calmly. Having a little fairy daughter made evacuating very convenient.Ne?ww chapters will be fully updated at novelhall.com After finishing collecting everything in the house, it was time to move to the courtyard. The green stone slabs used for the floor looked nice and could be used in the new home, so they were collected! In the storage room. Old Gu Six didn''t even eat dinner, he was busy at the forge until midnight before returning. Chang''an left him fish balls and rice balls for supper. There are refugees lingering outside the village, and the villagers are standing guard, the torches almost lighting up half the village. It seems that there are many people in this village, and the refugees dare not rush in. They thought the villagers wouldn''t guard for too long, but they didn''t expect people to still be on guard until 3AM. The refugees left grumbling unwillingly. Old Gu Six went to bed at 11PM, slept for an hour and a half, and got up at 3AM to pack up. He first fed the donkey grass and water, then brought out the prepared things. When Chang''an''s father came in to move things, she also woke up. She washed up in the space, changed into the patched clothes her father made for her yesterday. She steamed a basket of buns for breakfast, then went out to help pack. They didn''t have much stuff, three large wooden boxes, two parcels, two straw mats. Chang''an brought the large water tank in the kitchen into the space, and carried out the contents of the wooden basin. The small iron pot and cutting board had already been taken out by Old Gu Six. Old Gu Six harnessed the donkey cart and said to Chang''an, "Daughter, go collect the things in the forge." Chang''an went to the backyard with a torch, pushed open the door, and took a sharp breath. There were over ten unopened knives and swords hanging on the wall, a small frame of sharpened arrowheads, and a large bundle of finished feather arrows, probably over a hundred. These things were definitely not made in the past few days, but had been there before. She took all these things into the space, including the tools for forging and making weapons, leaving nothing behind. In the front yard, Old Gu Six lifted the bamboo curtain of the cart, and nailed three wide wooden boards on the left, right, and back sides. The cart was now in a semi-enclosed state. After nailing the wooden planks and lowering the bamboo curtains, they began to move things inside. Three large wooden boxes were placed on the left, right, and back, with two packages inside the cotton-filled box. Pots, bowls, ladles, and basins were placed in the middle of the carriage, along with a covered water bucket filled with water and ten water bags. The wooden box containing food also held steamed buns, buns, and pancakes, but not too much as it was too hot and they would spoil. It was just enough food for a day, and they would take more from the space after finishing. Old Gu Six folded the straw mat and laid it on the floor of the carriage so Chang''an could sit or lie down comfortably. With all the household items inside the carriage, there was only enough space for one person to sit or lie down, but the large wooden boxes could also serve as seats or beds. This was all Chang''an''s territory. Two bundles of hay were tied to the top of the carriage, and the basin for the mule to drink from was placed inside. Once everything was packed onto the carriage, the father and daughter sat on the shaft of the carriage to have breakfast. Two cups of milk, one for each, and freshly steamed buns were all taken out. Chang''an was full after eating one bun and drinking a cup of milk. Old Gu Six''s father saw his daughter eating so little, looking like a little chick, and he was worried! He tried to persuade her, but she wouldn''t listen, which made him even more worried. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 A tray of 20 large steamed buns, and Old Gu Six ate 12 of them, along with a large cup of milk. Chang''an was also very worried, how could she afford to feed someone with such a big appetite! After finishing breakfast, there were still two quarters of an hour before the morning shift. "Daughter, sit tight, we''re setting off." They first went to the village entrance to gather, and once everyone was assembled, they could begin the journey. Chang''an sat in the donkey cart in a Ge You-style slouch, as the cart swayed and rocked its way to the village entrance. They didn''t look back at their former home, as Chang''an hadn''t lived there for long, so she didn''t feel any sense of attachment. As for Old Gu Six, he was indifferent, for he had already decided to abandon everything. Why linger over what was meant to be left behind? He and his daughter were headed towards a better future, where they would have a better place to live. Yesterday afternoon, he had collected the remains of his late wife and father-in-law. How could he leave his father-in-law and wife behind when fleeing famine? They had to be brought along, for a family must stay together. He didn''t tell Chang''an, for fear of frightening her, but the remains were placed in his wooden box meant for cotton quilts. Old Gu Six was delighted, with his father-in-law, his late wife, and his daughter all in the cart. A family could go anywhere together. When they reached the village entrance, most of the people had already gathered. Old Gu Six stopped the donkey cart while still some distance away, not wanting to drive it into the midst of the crowd. He didn''t want to get too close to the Old Gu Family, as they disgusted him. It would be better for him and his daughter to stay at the very back. Chang''an lifted the cart curtain and saw a sea of dark heads in front of them. This was an enormous procession of over 600 people. Most families had carts, whether handcarts or donkey carts. The Zhao, Jiang, and Yang families had many ox carts and donkey carts. A few other families also had ox carts. The elderly and those too young to walk sat on the handcarts, pulled along by their families. As the morning shift arrived, the Village Head struck the gong. "Everyone, kneel and bow farewell to the village, for we may never return." The villagers knelt and bowed, weeping. Their kneeling inadvertently drew attention to Old Gu Six and Chang''an. They remained seated in the cart, unmoving. "Daughter, we won''t kneel." Your mother and grandfather are with us in the cart. The dough for her buns was fermented, with thin skins, so they remained soft even when cold. Unlike the steamed buns bought in the city, which hardened like rocks when cold. Those scorched flatbreads were also tough as nails. Cold buns would be fine on such a hot day. The water in the pot was boiling, so Chang''an extinguished the fire, letting the water cool slightly before pouring it into Old Gu Six''s old waterskin. She laid out a straw mat and sat waiting for Old Gu Six. After feeding and watering the donkey, Old Gu Six led it to a nearby grove to relieve itself. Upon returning, he tied up the donkey and sat down to have lunch with his daughter. Sounds of commotion came from the front - were they already causing trouble after just half a day? Chang''an craned her neck to look, but Old Gu Six pressed her down. "Eat. What''s there to gawk at?" The quarrel was among the Old Gu Family, with all nine of the useless sons in tow, not having been left behind. Those nine good-for-nothings had to lean on canes to walk, so carrying their own packs was out of the question. Thus, their family only gave them meager portions of food, saving more for those capable of labor. But the nine wastrels wouldn''t have it. "Father, Mother, why are you giving us so little to eat?" protested Gu Gao Di, the second son of Lady Zhu. The five sons of Gu Dagou remained silent, as they had already split from the main family yesterday on orders from Oldest Gu. Now that their affairs were separate, with their own meager provisions, they had to ration carefully. The five brothers stayed quiet, even distancing themselves to avoid any association. Their father had declared yesterday that their survival on this journey depended solely on themselves, a matter of life and death. They felt relieved, no longer having to rely on their father and stepmother for sustenance. With their own children all grown up, there was no fear of starvation. Oldest Gu didn''t say a word, while Lady Zhu, with a sagging old face, said, "There''s just a little food left in the house. You, a mere eater, should just fill your belly a bit." "We all still have to carry things. How can we have the energy if we don''t eat more?" "Then why can my younger brother and older brother eat more?" "Didn''t you see that your older brother is carrying a bundle of clothes? Your younger brother is still growing, so he needs more food." "I don''t care about that. Why do just my younger brother and I get less to eat? We''re all your sons, Mother. You can''t be so biased." "So what if your old mother is biased? Don''t like it? Then don''t follow us." Lady Zhu''s words put an end to the argument. Where would Gu Gao Di and Gu Gao Shan have the courage to not follow? They could only swallow their anger. Chang''an couldn''t help but stand on her tiptoes and take a glance ahead. With her good eyesight, she spotted Oldest Gu''s large family in the middle and rear. With those nine bald heads, they were impossible to miss. For now, she could only see that their skin was starting to peel off, but as for the rest of their bodies? Only they themselves knew. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 After resting for about an hour, the Village Head struck the gong and called out, "Pack your things, we''re moving on." Chang''an hoped no one would suffer from heat stroke in this kind of weather traveling at midday. They didn''t carry much, and it didn''t take long to load everything into the carriage. Old Six harnessed the mules to the wagon, and Chang''an got into the carriage. It took about half an hour for the group in front to start moving slowly. Old Six drove the mules, slowly catching up. Chang''an wanted to go out and drive the wagon, letting Old Six come in and rest. But Old Six didn''t allow it, reasoning that she was still young, and she was a girl - if she got tanned and dark, what would she look like? Chang''an closed the carriage curtains, then went into her space and took a watermelon out of the fridge. She cut it up, put it in a juicer, and squeezed out a large basin of watermelon juice. She emptied two water pouches, filled them with the watermelon juice, and added a couple of ice cubes. Chang''an took the two pouches of watermelon juice and two pears out of the space. She first handed the pears to Old Six, "Dad, have a pear." Old Six took them and bit into one, cool and refreshing. He thought he was the luckiest refugee fleeing the famine because he had a little fairy daughter - no one could compare. Chang''an sat in the carriage, hugging and nibbling on a pear. It was cool and comfortable. The old ladies and children sitting on the flatbed in front saw Old Six eating pears, and they all swallowed their saliva, turning their gaze away silently.ViiSiit for latest novels Don''t look, don''t look, it''s too tempting. The children wanted to cry and ask for some, but the old lady quickly covered their mouths. Old Six just had him and his daughter, and he was a capable man. It was perfectly normal for them to have enough to eat. Old Six even ate the core, not wasting a bit. Chang''an waited for him to finish the pear, then handed him the watermelon juice. Old Six took a sip of the sweet fruit juice, feeling blissful, like he was floating. After two sips, he stopped, covered it, and put it back in the carriage to drink later when he was thirsty. They were at the back, without bothering anyone and no one bothering them, taking it easy. It was good being at the back for now when there weren''t many refugees on the road. But when more refugees appeared, they''d have to be on high alert in the back, or they might get robbed. In the afternoon, they traveled for about two hours before reaching the main road. Before, except for his daughter-in-law and daughter, all other women weren''t women to him. Now, except for his daughter, no one else was human. Seeing how vicious he was, the refugees didn''t dare approach. Bah! What kind of man was he, hitting even women. What a waste of a handsome face. They looked toward the front of the group - everyone there had also been dragged away. It seemed they wouldn''t get any food. The Village Head reorganized the group, having each family send out an able-bodied person to walk the perimeter, with the elderly, weak, women, and children surrounded in the middle. He specifically emphasized, "No one is allowed to give food to the refugees. Whoever is softhearted and brings disaster to the group will be expelled from the Qingfang Village group." The Village Head wanted Old Six to come to the front, "Old Six, it''s just you and your daughter, so come walk at the safe front." But Old Six refused. "Village Head, I''ll walk at the back." Don''t think he didn''t know what the Village Head was scheming. The ones leading the front were the old fogeys from the Zhao, Jiang, and Yang families. With them leading the group, if Old Six walked in front, it''d be fine if nothing happened. But if something did happen, he''d be their free bodyguard. Everyone knew he was skilled in martial arts, with good abilities. They were plotting to use him as an expendable shield. It was easy enough for him to protect just his daughter alone. But at the front, he''d have to divide his attention protecting all those people too. Then he couldn''t focus all his efforts on keeping his daughter safe. What if she got hurt? The Village Head saw Old Six wouldn''t budge and felt frustrated. At a time like this, Old Six was still being selfish with no team spirit. But after a while, the Village Head consoled himself. He thought that normally in the village, Old Six kept to himself, never getting close to anyone. He might not even know who all the villagers were, so why would he want to protect them if they had no ties? Why rely on an outsider like Old Gu Six when there are so many men in your own family? How disappointing! The Village Head''s anger flared up quickly but dissipated just as fast. Turning back, he cautioned, "Just stick close to the group. The further we go, the more refugees we may encounter, so stay vigilant." Old Gu Six: "Understood, Uncle Village Head." The group continued their slow advance, with a small band of refugees trailing far behind them, perhaps fifty or sixty people. These people had not come begging earlier, but now they followed, hoping to find a way to survive. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 As the sun set in the west, it was about to get dark, so the group finally stopped. They had arrived at a place without any open spaces, so they halted and rested on the road. Chang''an had boiled porridge in her space in the afternoon, and it was still warm, with no fear of any aroma wafting out. She had already discussed this with Old Gu Six, so they didn''t take out any pots to cook over a fire. Others just assumed the father and daughter were going to eat dry rations again. Old Gu Six unloaded the mules, following the same routine as the morning, feeding them dry grass and water. One of the two water buckets had already been emptied, all used for the mules'' drinking water. The Village Head mobilized everyone to go find water, as the villagers'' supply was almost depleted. "One person from each household should go find water." The villagers brought their own buckets and water skins, heading into the mountains in groups. Old Gu Six didn''t go, as he didn''t want to leave his daughter alone here so late. The water they had outside was enough for the mules until tomorrow, and they could find more water during their midday break. His main concern was getting water for the mules to drink - he couldn''t very well have the mules and people drinking water every day while he didn''t go look for any, that would be suspicious. The villagers didn''t mind that he wasn''t going to find water tonight, all assuming the father and daughter had a small enough need that their existing water supply would suffice. The displaced refugees trailing behind also went along to find water, just following as they had done all afternoon without disturbing anyone. Old Gu Six didn''t tie the mules up nearby, worried the refugees might steal them in the dark of night. He tied a small, pointed wooden stake to the rope and drove it into the ground, with the mules lying down beside the cart. Chang''an ate her meal inside the cart, calling Old Gu Six in to eat once she had finished. The rice porridge was mixed with shredded mustard greens, and she brought out ten small steamed buns for him too, worried the porridge alone wouldn''t be filling enough. She felt eating inside the cart was quite nice, with no one able to see them. Tomorrow she would cook the rice in her space, leaving it at a warm temperature before bringing it out, so there would be no aroma. She had made so many sauces, minced chilies, and pickled vegetables that could be used to flavor the rice. Chang''an sat on the grass mat on the ground, looking up at the distant sky. Despite being sunny every day, not a single star could be seen at night, the sky a pitch black abyss that seemed to want to swallow the earth. After Old Gu Six finished eating, he called for Chang''an to go rest. "Daughter, go rest in the cart. There are a lot of mosquitoes in these open fields at night. I just burned some mugwort sticks inside the cart." She wasn''t afraid of the bracelets being exposed, as they just looked like cheap bangles of indeterminate material. Chang''an put on one of the blue ones herself, then took the black one out of her space and lifted the cart''s curtain to see Old Gu Six wasn''t resting peacefully, constantly swatting at mosquitoes. She got out of the cart and put the bracelet on him. Old Gu Six sensed his daughter approaching, but didn''t open his eyes until he felt something being put on his hand. It was a small, lightweight black ring of some unknown material. Seeing his curious look, Chang''an explained, "This is an outdoor mosquito-repellent bracelet. I don''t know if it actually works, but you can try wearing it. I''m wearing one too." She lifted her arm to show him. Old Gu Six found it quite wondrous, thinking it was so good to be a deity, not even needing to swat away mosquitoes himself. While the father and daughter bonded, the villagers who had gone to find water still hadn''t returned after two hours. Their family members were getting restless, asking the Village Head to send someone to look for them. It was dangerous in the mountains after dark, and the Village Head was also worried, as his eldest and second sons had gone. The people they were worried about were carrying water and torches as they walked back, having gone quite far to find water seeping from a rock face in a mountain valley. There was little water, and many people drawing from it, so each person only got about half a bucket. Though not much, it was better than nothing. The villagers of Qingfang Village saw that the displaced refugees following behind were behaving themselves, so they didn''t give them a hard time and even left some water for the refugees to collect. The migrants expressed their deep gratitude, for this was the first kindness they had received after fleeing famine for over half a year. They were grateful to have joined this group, otherwise by following those other migrants, they would surely have perished. While waiting for the water, everyone managed to find some wild vegetables and elm bark nearby to eat. It was precisely these things that made them determined to stick with this group, as it was their only chance of survival. They had considered venturing into the mountains in search of food, but there were few of them, mostly women and children. It would be too unsafe in the mountains. Following this large group to look for water and food would be much safer. The villagers of Qingfang Village had also managed to dig up some wild vegetables to bring back. Halfway through their journey, they encountered villagers who had come out to look for them. "Yang Poxiao, Ming Xiao, why were you gone for so long? We were all getting so worried," said Jiang Fei. "Brother Jiang Fei, why did you all come out? Sorry to have caused such worry," Yang Poxiao said sheepishly while scratching his head. With no water nearby, they had to travel farther, which was why it took them so long. He had forgotten to send someone back with a message. "It''s alright as long as you''re safe. Let''s head back now." Chapter 15 Chapter 15 When the villagers saw their men safely returning with water, the worry in their hearts finally eased. They set up pots to cook food for their men, then poured the water their men had brought back into the pots to boil. After cooling, they transferred it into water canteens. The refugees following behind the group also burst into tears of joy upon seeing their men return with water and elm bark. A woman holding her five-year-old daughter, Little Ya, wiped away her tears and said to her, "Little Ya, Daddy has brought back water and food. We will have something to eat." The little girl smiled weakly, already too exhausted from hunger to speak. Yesterday, she had even drunk her father''s blood. She felt that she had become a burden to her parents. With little food and water, her father had even let her drink his blood. She was afraid he wouldn''t be able to hold on. It would be better if she just died, but her parents were risking their lives to keep her alive. They now had food and water, but they were worried again as they had no pots or fire to cook with. Did they have to eat everything raw? Little Ya''s Daddy hesitated. He and his wife could eat raw wild vegetables, but he was afraid their young daughter might get sick from eating them uncooked. Other families were in the same situation, with elderly and young children, the youngest only two years old. Little Ya''s Daddy gritted his teeth and walked towards the Qingfang Village group. He didn''t go to the front, but instead found Old Gu Six and his daughter trailing behind the group. Everyone in the group had lit fires, so this area wasn''t too dim. The mosquito repellent bracelets were somewhat useful - at least Old Gu Six didn''t have to keep swatting mosquitoes while sleeping. Chang''an sat beside Old Gu Six, keeping him company with a vacant stare. Before Little Ya''s Daddy approached, Old Gu Six had already awakened, his eyes clear and alert, not like someone who had been sleeping. He glared fiercely at the approaching man, a skeletal figure so thin that Old Gu Six tried to scare him off with his gaze. Little Ya''s Daddy was indeed somewhat frightened by the imposing aura of the man leaning against the carriage, sitting on the ground. Thinking of his daughter, he swallowed hard and resolutely walked over. As he drew closer, he noticed the child sitting beside the man was an exceptionally beautiful girl with bright, starry eyes that shone brilliantly. Her chubby baby face resembled a small, milky cake. Little Ya''s Daddy was momentarily entranced. This child was really cute and well-fed. If only his Little Ya could eat and dress well, she would surely look just as adorable. Seeing the man staring at his daughter, Old Gu Six''s gaze turned icy as he stood up and hid Chang''an behind him. With a swift motion, he drew the soft sword concealed at his waist, pointing the blade directly at Little Ya''s Daddy. By the time the Village Head arrived, Little Ya''s Daddy had already taken his group back to their resting area. "Old Six, what happened?" Old Gu Six lazily replied, "Nothing, they just came to borrow some fire." "Borrow fire, yet you drew your sword?" "They frightened my daughter." "... Well, you shouldn''t give them any of our food supplies if they ask. I can see you didn''t bring much either. Our food supplies won''t last long. We don''t know how much further we have to travel. If we give away our food, we''ll end up starving ourselves." "Don''t worry, Village Head Uncle. We won''t give them any. Our food supplies are only enough for ourselves. We can''t provide relief to others." He wasn''t lying. Their food supplies were indeed only enough for themselves. Even though he had bought a lot of food, he could eat it all himself. Seeing that Old Gu Six had his own calculations, the Village Head didn''t say much more and left with his people. After they were gone, Old Gu Six told Chang''an, "Daughter, the further we go, the more refugees we will encounter, and we may see even more miserable people than those we just met. The world is in chaos. We must exert our utmost effort just to protect ourselves. We don''t have the ability to help others, so we cannot be softhearted, or we may invite trouble." "Dad, I know we''re just ordinary people, not saviors, and our resources are only enough for ourselves. We have the heart but not the ability to help others." Being a saint in troubled times is not feasible. In the apocalypse, she saw a mother whose excessive compassion ultimately led to the deaths of her parents, husband, and children. There have also been cases where saints caused the demise of their entire team, which is why people say to kill the saints first in times of chaos. This kind of species, if not eliminated, will lead to even more deaths. A saint even questioned a teammate with spatial abilities, "Why don''t you take out the food from your spatial storage and give it to others?" The teammate replied, "The food in my spatial storage is only enough for our team, not enough to share." The saint refused to listen and insisted the teammate take out the food. In the end, everyone knew they had resources and came to kill them for their supplies. That teammate with spatial abilities met the most gruesome death, forced to hand over their resources, then skinned and thrown into a horde of zombies as a human plank. Those saints believe that if you have spatial storage, you must save the world. Not doing so is considered selfish and morally wrong, and you don''t deserve to have spatial abilities. Nonsense! Having spatial storage also requires having supplies. How can one save others without resources? Such a ridiculous mentality is truly unparalleled. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Old Gu Six saw that his daughter was daydreaming again, but he didn''t disturb her. He knew his daughter wouldn''t be an overly kind person, so he was relieved. He didn''t want his daughter to be the compassionate type. Those kinds of people not only bring trouble to those around them but also can''t protect themselves, making them easy targets for deception. He''d rather his daughter be a bad person than a good person in this chaotic world. He didn''t need her to get her hands bloody either, because he would be the blade in her hands, taking on all the sins, as long as she remained unharmed. They weren''t meant to be saviors of the world. Mysterious being: [That''s right, no task of saving the world, she''s here to save your sorry butt.] As for himself, he was someone who had to rely on his daughter to survive. With his fate, he should be grateful if he doesn''t have to take a life. Become a savior of the world? That must be a joke. Mysterious being: [Don''t you dare mess around. Just live a long life to your dying day and return to your rightful place. The Heavenly Way has designated saviors, don''t try to steal their job.] Chang''an heard the mysterious being muttering and quietly asked, "You won''t be here all the time, will you?" Mysterious being: [... I won''t be.] Chang''an: "Oh, so goodbye?" Mysterious being: [Goodbye is goodbye, the next one will be better behaved.] Chang''an: ... What nonsense is this? Mysterious being: [You call Old Gu Six ''Dad'', so you should call me ''Grandpa'', good granddaughter, call me Grandpa.] Chang''an: "Get lost!" Mysterious being: [Alright.] Old Gu Six saw his daughter''s face twist a little, with a hint of gritting her teeth. He asked with some concern, "Daughter, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Chang''an grimaced with a smile, "It''s nothing, just feeling a bit hot." Can I say that there seems to be someone nagging like your dad? Really, what''s going on here? It turns out the one truly being tested is this Old Gu Six. When he finishes his trials and returns, I wonder if he''ll have memories of the present. What''s this feeling of embarrassment all about? My toes twitched, so awkward! I don''t know which path of divinity this Old Gu Six follows. Which direction should I pray to usually? Old Gu Six didn''t know what Chang''an was thinking. He only urged her to go rest, "Daughter, it''s late, go to sleep quickly. Children need to sleep more to grow taller." One of them said, "If your son dares to mess up my world again this time, I''ll chop him and his daughter up and make soup to drink." "Don''t worry, it won''t happen again this time. Just make sure the savior you chose doesn''t provoke them, and it''ll be fine. Self-drawn tile, I''ve won." Another old man danced with joy. The other old men rolled their eyes and gave him the agreed wager, which were shiny objects, except for the one who had spoken to him, who gave him two talisman papers. "What do you want these prank talismans for?" "For my granddaughter to play with." The other old men gave him another eye roll, looking at his smug expression as if he was the only one with a granddaughter. Hmm... It seemed, perhaps, maybe, he really was the only one with a granddaughter. So what were their sons doing? Can''t even have a child now? No need to play mahjong anymore, let''s go back. In the blink of an eye, only the smug little old man remained. Then Chang''an received two folded talisman papers. The mysterious being told her, [These are prank talismans. I don''t know what kind of pranks they play, you''ll only find out after using them. I won them playing cards, impressive, right?] Chang''an: "Yeah, you''re so awesome!" Mysterious being: [I''ll give you some pretty stones too. You can play with them yourselves from now on. I won''t come find you very often anymore.] Chang''an: "Oh, goodbye then, no need to see you off." Mysterious being: ... This cotton jacket has holes. But she''s also a cotton jacket with holes, others don''t even have one. The little old man consoled himself and left. He couldn''t intervene too much either, or the old Heavenly Way fellow wouldn''t be pleased. Chang''an waited for a while to make sure he had really left. Idle, she looked ahead to where Little Ya''s Dad and his group were borrowing fire and pots in the evening. They divided into two groups, each lighting a fire. Some of the men took turns keeping watch while the elderly, women, and children slept. Sensing Chang''an''s gaze, they looked back and respectfully greeted her from afar. Chang''an slightly nodded, unsure whether they could see it, and then averted her eyes. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The night passed peacefully until dawn. Old Gu Six rose and stretched lazily before leading his mule to a nearby grove to graze. Chang''an climbed into the carriage and entered her space, steaming the buns and brewing two cups of milk. She then went to groom herself. When Old Gu Six returned from outside, he found his daughter missing from the carriage. She often disappeared and reappeared suddenly, returning with food in hand. He acted as if he knew nothing, standing guard outside and keeping others at bay. Chang''an let the steamed buns cool slightly before bringing them out of her space. Having only drunk one cup of milk, she was already full. The buns were steamed for her father¡ªsix large ones and a big cup of milk should suffice. "Father, come have your breakfast," Chang''an called out, tugging at Old Gu Six''s sleeve as she exited the carriage. "Alright," he replied, patting his daughter''s head out of habit before climbing into the carriage. Half an hour later, the Village Head struck the gong. "Pack up, we''re moving out!" With nothing to pack, Chang''an and Old Gu Six simply hitched the mule to the carriage and waited for the others. It took another quarter hour for the caravan to finally start moving slowly forward. "Father, where are we headed?" Chang''an asked. Old Gu Six bit into a strip of beef jerky and drawled, "No idea. My guess is the Village Head plans to take us south." "But Father, we can''t go south. There''s been flooding there, and the locals are fleeing famine themselves. With all that flooding, disease will be rampant. We''d best avoid the area." "I''ll have a word with the Village Head when we stop for the midday break." "Mmm, just say you heard it from the refugees. With more and more of them on the roads these days, who knows whose words they are?" "Daughter, if not south, where would be safer?" "Let''s head north to the wilderness." "I''ve heard the northern wilderness is vast yet sparsely populated. The people are fierce, the land unsuitable for crops, and the winters unbearably long and cold¡ªnot conducive for survival." "Father, do you trust me?" "I trust whatever you say, daughter." "In the southwest, there are locust plagues. In the west, drought. In the south, flooding. In the east, drought again. We only have two viable options: Lingnan or the northern wilderness." "Then why not Lingnan?" "Because someone told me we must go to the northern wilderness." As for why not Lingnan, she had no clue herself. A small voice chimed in, "But why? That''s where the war began. I''ve been sick with worry over you two little calves." Old Gu Six didn''t pry further, assuming Chang''an''s teacher had advised her. Then a young man spoke up in dissent. "If Old Six had such powers, could the Gu family have bullied him so?" His mother chimed in, "My Mu is right. If Old Six could summon the wrath of the heavens against anyone, the oldest Gu would have been struck long ago instead of waiting until now!" This was the young man Old Gu Six had fed those rock-hard buns to up in the mountains. The villagers found his logic convincing. Seeing their waver, Gu Dagou cried out through his agony, "It was scolding him that brought this curse upon me! He''s a monster, I tell you!" Those present that day affirmed, "That does seem to be what happened." The Village Head then intervened. "If you believe this is Old Six''s doing, we''ll settle it directly. Whoever''s at fault will be expelled from the caravan." With such constant infighting disrupting their already arduous refugee journey, better to banish the source and find some peace. The father and daughter ignored the ruckus ahead. Old Gu Six was whispering to Chang''an, "Daughter, might they turn into skeletons still drawing breath?" Chang''an stroked her chin thoughtfully. "I suspect the pain would kill them before they became mere skeletons." From the corner of her eye, Chang''an glimpsed the Village Head approaching with Gu Daquan''s entire family. With a subtle motion of her small hand, she summoned a flash of thunderbolts¡ªthis time striking the oldest Gu, who collapsed frothing and convulsing. A warning to the Village Head: If he dared bring these people to make trouble, she would give him an electrifying massage next. The bolt struck the ground at the Village Head''s feet, nearly knocking him over backward a few paces. Those accompanying him swiftly backed away. Phew, that was a close call with that lightning strike! Chang''an and Old Gu Six looked ahead with feigned surprise, as if witnessing something remarkable for the first time. The villagers believed the father and daughter''s heresy. "Look, they themselves don''t know what happened. If they were playing tricks, why would they spare your lives? A bolt of lightning could have struck you dead instantly." "Surely the Oldest Gu''s family must have done something extremely immoral to anger the Heavens, which is why they were struck by lightning." Chang''an did not have the mind to look for Old Gu Six now. He had almost been struck himself and his heart was still pounding rapidly. That was too close! No one should associate with the Oldest Gu''s family, or they would meet with misfortune. Chang''an really did not understand the Village Head''s thought process. If you said he was a good person, he would often do foolish things. But if you said he was not a good person, he acted justly and strictly, which was very contradictory. The Village Head immediately ordered, "The entire Oldest Gu family is to be expelled from our group. They cannot travel with Qingfang Village. Whoever dares to help them will also be expelled." Gu Er and Gu San, who had been restless, immediately settled down. They were brothers with the Oldest Gu, but they could not put their brother before their families. The villagers did not wait for the Village Head''s command and collectively pushed the Oldest Gu''s family out of the group. The nine brothers who had been struck by lightning were still shedding flesh from their bodies and cried out in pain whenever they were moved. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Did Chang''an really think the entire Oldest Gu''s family was so formidable? Is this it? The incapable Battle Five would probably fight better than them? The other members of Oldest Gu''s family knelt before the Village Head, saying they could expel the nine brothers who were struck by lightning, including Oldest Gu, from the family, begging the Village Head not to expel them from the group. They were never very capable people. They could bully Old Gu Six before only because he was still young, but after he grew up and had the old hunter protecting him, they could no longer bully him. Now, expelling them from Qingfang Village meant leaving them no way to survive. "Please Village Head, don''t expel us. We will never bother Old Gu Six again, I beg you." Lady Zhu led the kneeling and begging. Losing ten able workers at once, their old and weak family with grown-up but incompetent grandsons would struggle. If expelled, they would likely be robbed by other refugees soon. The Village Head remained unmoved and led his people to depart again. Lady Zhu and others could no longer beg, hurrying to catch up with the group, but were held back by their able-bodied sons and men. "What are you doing? You want this whole family to die with you?" The nine men, already inhuman wrecks, could not speak but firmly grabbed their wives, clearly intending to take them along. One man laid on the ground, unconscious and neglected, as their father had intended to abandon them initially. The women steeled themselves and kicked the men away. Previously, they would not have dared, nor could they have overpowered them. Now, these once strong and powerful men offered no resistance as the women effortlessly kicked them aside. Each household took their sons, daughters-in-law, granddaughters, loaded them onto carts, and rushed to catch up with Qingfang Village''s group. Lady Zhu also took her grandsons and daughters, leaving behind her once most beloved oldest and youngest sons, and hurriedly left with what little belongings they had. They fell behind Little Ya''s Dad''s group, wanting to overtake them to catch Qingfang Village''s group but not daring to. The eyes of these refugees were too fierce, as if they would kill anyone who dared walk in front of them. Little Ya''s Dad''s group knew the people behind were the expelled ones, so they were not afraid of them. Although unaware of what happened ahead, they had seen the lightning strike earlier. Anyone struck by lightning could not be a good person. If they let those people walk ahead, wouldn''t that be walking behind that person? Old Gu Six had set up the pot and heated the water. Chang''an carried the ingredients over. She rinsed the rice twice and put it in the pot, then used a fruit knife to slice the sausages into the pot. There was a cutting board, but she was too lazy to take it out for just two sausages. The extremely sharp fruit knife sliced them quickly, after which she added the snap peas and a bit of seasoning. Done! No lid? She climbed back into the cart and rummaged through her space, finding a wide bamboo cutting board that fit perfectly as a lid for the small iron pot. She took it out, climbed back down, and covered the pot with it. She tended the fire, adding firewood and carefully watching to avoid burning the pot. Old Gu Six went to tend to the mules, feeding them water and hay, then took two empty buckets and told Chang''an, "Daughter, I''m going to get some water. Eat first if the rice is ready." "Okay, be careful Dad, come back soon." Chang''an looked up to respond, then turned her attention back to stirring the pot with a wooden paddle. "Got it," Old Gu Six replied, and went into the woods with the buckets. He did not call any villagers, too lazy to bother with that rabble. The aroma of rice and sausage drew everyone''s attention. Their plain rice porridge, once appealing, now seemed tasteless in comparison. The villagers swallowed their saliva. Seeing Old Gu Six leave with the buckets, some thought the lone young Chang''an might share if they asked. Little Mu carried the water buckets as he followed Old Gu Six away, with a few others leaving behind them. Little Ya''s Dad also took some people with him. Most people in Qingfang Village thought that since the Village Head didn''t give the order to find water, they shouldn''t leave. They were like oxen plowing the fields, moving only with a whip''s lash, despite their homes running out of water, unaware to take the initiative to search for water. The Village Head looked at these people with a headache; the clever ones had already followed Old Gu Six. "Do you still have water at home? Why are you all just sitting around? Don''t you know to go out and find water?" The villagers snapped out of it, noticing that Po Xiao and Ming Xiao from the Village Head''s family had already left. They hurriedly picked up their buckets and rushed out. Someone secretly made their way towards Chang''an, holding a bowl in their hands. "Hey Chang''an''s niece, whatcha making that smells so good? Gimme some too, will ya?" Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chang''an held a sharp fruit knife in her hand, thrusting it towards the black paw that tried to lift the pot lid. The man, startled, quickly pulled his hand back and looked at Chang''an. His eyes, usually twinkling like stars, were now filled with icy murderous intent. The man shuddered, his face going pale. His hand had nearly been stabbed through. He hadn''t expected the seemingly soft and bullied girl to be such a tough one, no wonder she was Old Gu Six''s daughter. Chang''an coldly snapped, "Get out." The man spat contemptuously, picked up his bowl, and left, cursing, "Spawn of a broom star, little broom star." Others who had wanted to take advantage of the situation saw clearly that the young girl was truly vicious. That little knife had aimed to chop off Wu Erlai''s hand. Those who thought Chang''an was easy to talk to didn''t dare approach anymore. They only wanted some food, not to bully her. If they really did bully this girl, Old Gu Six could take their lives. Since she was unwilling to give them food, it was better not to go looking for death. Right after Wu Erlai returned to his resting area, a bolt of lightning struck him down from the sky. He frothed at the mouth, his limbs convulsing, smoke rising from his head. People nearby were so startled that they moved further away. Wu Erlai''s mother, Old Lady Wu, wailed and rushed over, "Son, son, don''t scare your mother!" They were only mother and son. If Wu Erlai was gone, she would be left alone. Wu Erlai was unconscious, unresponsive no matter how Old Lady Wu shook him. Old Lady Wu glared fiercely towards Chang''an and wiped her tears, shouting loudly, "Village Head, Chang''an is a monster. Today she harmed my son, tomorrow she could harm others." Her shout made everyone look at Chang''an fearfully. They didn''t want to believe it, but Wu Erlai had indeed gone to Chang''an and insulted her before being struck by lightning. Chang''an turned her back to them, checking that the rice was cooked, removing burning firewood from underneath the pot to extinguish the flames. Another bolt of lightning struck Old Lady Wu, who screamed and fell, her body charred and smoking. The villagers looked at Chang''an in horror, but she did nothing, merely sitting and eating from her bowl obediently. For a moment, they were puzzled. If she was the cause, she wouldn''t have remained so motionless. Unable to understand, the villagers concluded that Chang''an and Old Gu Six must be protected by the Heavenly Lord. They both feared and respected the father and daughter, afraid that saying or doing anything wrong would bring down lightning upon them. They instructed their families to watch their mouths and actions, and warned their children not to play with Chang''an. After another half an incense stick''s time, they stopped at a clear pool with many fish, and a tiger lying across the bank, staring at them intently as if challenging them to touch its pool and be devoured. Little Ya''s Dad, Yang Poxiao, and Yang Mingxiao thought, "This is getting really exciting, just trying to fetch some water." If they went to fetch the water themselves, wouldn''t it be like serving themselves up as a meal? Old Gu Six set down his bucket and met the tiger''s cold, defiant gaze. The tiger sensed the two-legged creature''s challenge and slowly stood, entering a combat stance. "Growl." "Tsk." Old Gu Six scoffed disdainfully at the blatant provocation. Little Ya''s Dad and the others immediately moved away from him, although they highly admired you, they couldn''t be so reckless. The tiger leaped into the air, but it seemed to have miscalculated the width of the pond to the other side, and without a running start, it plopped into the pond halfway through its jump. The tiger, with a bewildered look on its face, splashed around in the pond. The great tiger had lost its face completely today. It was all because of that dumb thing on the other side that provoked it. When it got over there, it would eat that thing first. Old Gu Six had had enough. This dumb thing had dirtied his water and scared the fish away. Wielding his inner energy, he struck the sword aura at the tiger in the pond, "You run into my pond and dirty my water? How dare you!" The tiger, which was about to clamber onto the bank, was struck by this sudden barrage and fell back into the pond. "Roar," the damned two-legged creature, don''t blame the king for eating you if you don''t stop. "Roar, roar," stop hitting me, it hurts so much. The onlookers gaped in astonishment, was the tiger too weak? Or was Old Gu Six too fierce? This was like beating a little cat, the big tiger seemed to have no ability to fight back against the beating. Uncertain, they continued to watch. The tiger, beaten to near death, was then flung onto the bank by Old Gu Six''s inner energy. It didn''t dare roar anymore and lay on the ground, feigning death. Many fish in the pond were also beaten onto the bank by Old Gu Six''s inner energy. He turned to the group of people hiding about ten meters away and said, "Pick up the fish. Why are you all just standing there?" More than a dozen heads nodded in unison, fearing that if they were too slow, they would also be struck by Old Gu Six. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Old Gu Six looked around the pond. The source of the water was flowing down from the rock wall on the right side, so he carried a bucket over. He then placed the bucket down, moved a few large rocks to make a small flat area, and placed the bucket there. The water flowing down from the rock wall fell right into the bucket. It would take some time for the bucket to fill up, so Old Gu Six decided to go into the woods to see if he could hunt any small game. Old Gu Six headed toward the tiger, squinting his eyes as it approached with its tail sticking straight up. "If I come back and see you''ve hurt anyone, I''ll skin you alive and break all your bones." "Roar!!" The tiger trembled all over. The aura emanating from this two-legged beast was terrifying. It felt the pressure of a blood-binding. No, it and the two-legged beast were different species, so how could there be a blood-binding? This was devilish. Whatever, this two-legged beast must have beast-like abilities. Better not provoke it!! Seeing that the tiger was truly afraid, Old Gu Six turned and entered the woods. The people processing fish by the pond saw Old Gu Six leave and looked apprehensively at the tiger. But the tiger obediently lay down and closed its eyes to rest, not bothering them at all. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief and continued processing the fish, big and small. With many hands, the fish were processed quickly. By the time they finished, Old Gu Six''s bucket was full. Little Ya''s Dad went over, switched out the buckets, and covered the full one. Then he led the dozen or so people with him to forage for wild vegetables around the area. Yang Poxiao and Yang Mingxiao exchanged a glance and joined in the foraging as well. They found some wild vegetables, but not many edible ones ¨C just a small handful each. In a bush nearby, Little Ya''s Dad discovered a new species. He carefully dug it out. Underneath were fruits the size of a child''s fist, with many clustered on each vine. They didn''t know if these were edible, so they looked to the Yang brothers, who also had never seen these before and didn''t know what they were. "Why don''t we wait for Old Six to return? He''s well-read and knowledgeable, he''ll surely recognize them." Everyone agreed with Yang Poxiao''s suggestion. While waiting for Old Gu Six, they dug up all the similar fruits around, amounting to around 200 pounds. Though mosquitoes were numerous, it wasn''t an unsolvable problem. But in the eyes of these people, the northern wastes were worse than Lingnan. Winter lasted half the year there with snowfall taller than a person. Never mind whether crops could even grow ¨C just the weather alone could kill them. No need to consider it, they would definitely choose Lingnan. A wet, cold winter was better than freezing to death, right? Yang Mingxiao asked Old Gu Six, "Brother Six, where do you plan to go?" Old Gu Six didn''t answer him, only asking, "Have you all filled your water?" Little Ya''s Dad said, "Yes, we have." He had made up his mind ¨C they would follow Old Gu Six, who seemed more reliable. Old Gu Six nodded, crouching down to process the hunted game he had brought back: two wild chickens and two wild rabbits. He skinned the rabbits whole. The skins could be used to make fur-lined boots for his daughter, but it wasn''t convenient to tan them on the road, so nevermind. Glancing at the processed fish laid out on the rocks to dry, Old Gu Six split one of the rabbits in half, giving one portion to Little Ya''s Dad and the other to Yang Poxiao. Little Ya''s Dad waved it off. "No need, no need, these are your hunted game." "Don''t waste words, just take it. Why must you dawdle? Hurry up and prepare to depart, my daughter is still waiting for me." Originally going to refuse, Yang Poxiao also didn''t dally, taking the half rabbit and wrapping it in leaves. Little Ya''s Dad tearfully accepted the other half, watching as Old Gu Six finished processing the game. Then he took Old Gu Six to examine the fruits they had dug up. "Old Gu Six, do you know what these are?" Ah! He called me ''Old Gu Six'' and addressed himself too, so I must play along. Old Gu Six squatted down and used his sword to slice one open. He had never seen it before and didn''t recognize it, but his intuition told him it was edible. However, could he say he didn''t recognize it? Of course not, as his daughter was a little fairy, and there was nothing a little fairy didn''t know. "These are all edible. Let''s divide the fish first, then leave two people here to wait while we go back and get bags to carry them." Only his daughter knew how to eat these things, so it wouldn''t be too much for him to take a share, would it? Besides, he had even given them half a rabbit, so having them give up a few potatoes was a fair exchange. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Little Ya''s Dad and the group he brought were part of the same gang. The fish were divided into three portions. There were two grass carp, each weighing about two pounds, and five crucian carp. The rest were only two or three fingers in size. Old Gu Six took two grass carp and one crucian carp, giving half to Yang Poxiao and Little Ya''s Dad, with two crucian carp each. He had enough big fish, his daughter probably wouldn''t like the small ones with lots of bones that could get stuck in her throat. He left Yang Mingxiao and a middle-aged man from Little Ya''s Dad''s group to watch over things. Old Gu Six threatened the pretending-to-be-dead tiger to protect the two men before leaving with the others. Tiger: How heavy-handed of you? Don''t you have any sense of mercy? It could barely stand up now, otherwise it would''ve left long ago instead of enduring your taunts. Chang''an was sitting by the pot, idly poking the charcoal ashes underneath, bored. Her Old Six Dad had been gone for nearly an hour and a half. Surely nothing had happened to him? The villagers who went to fetch water together had already returned. Maybe Old Six Dad was fine? Next door, Little Ya''s Mother was anxiously looking into the woods, holding Little Ya''s hand. Just as Chang''an wondered if she should go look for them, her Old Six Dad returned with two buckets of water. One bucket''s lid had something wrapped in leaves - wild chickens and rabbits he''d prepared. The other bucket''s handle had fish strung together with grass rope. "Dad," Chang''an dropped the branch and happily ran over to him. Seeing his fair, adorable little daughter, Old Gu Six''s mood lifted. But out of habit, he still gave her a once-over to make sure she was okay before relaxing. Old Gu Six set the buckets down by the carriage and mysteriously took out something from his pocket, no bigger than Chang''an''s tiny fist. He handed it to her and asked, "Daughter, do you know what this is? Little Ya''s Dad and the others dug up a lot of them." Chang''an took the clean little thing and looked at Old Gu Six in surprise. Those people had good luck - it was just a potato! "This is a potato. You can bake it or boil it to eat. I''ve made you potato mash before, remember? It can be a staple food when there''s no grain." Old Gu Six''s usually fierce phoenix eyes now shone like a child who had found a treasure. Someone wasn''t having it. "So you won''t lead, like we can''t find water without you Yangs around." How quickly they forgot almost being scared to piss themselves by the snake. Yang Poxiao patted his brother''s shoulder, holding two cloth bags. "Forget it, let''s go. Old Six and the others left long ago, we shouldn''t keep them waiting." The two brothers left the mess for their own father the Village Head to clean up as they headed into the mountains after Old Gu Six''s group. They both thought, if their dad distributed the fish, they wouldn''t bring home a single wild vegetable from then on, just water. Unsurprisingly, they knew their dad well - the Village Head did plan to divide the fish to resolve the ruckus. But there weren''t many fish, not even enough for one small fish per person in the village. In the end, he decided to have them cooked into a pot of fish soup for everyone that night. Only then did the agitators quiet down. The other two family heads shook their heads at the Village Head''s handling, but to the villagers, Yang Demin acted fairly and justly. To his own family, he was just a spineless pushover. But they were the beneficiaries, so had no interest in teaching proper conduct. How the Village Head handled things was none of their business. If he were part of their families, the two old heads would give him a few whacks with their canes. Half an hour later, Old Gu Six and the others returned with the potato harvest. Earlier in the mountains, he had also told Little Ya''s Dad and Yang Poxiao what this thing was called and how to eat it. Old Six had gained yet another wave of adoration, practically floating on air. He didn''t divide out much, just half a hemp sack, around thirty pounds. Little Ya''s Dad said each vine would yield many tubers, so it should be enough for seeds. He didn''t tell them that these things could be planted, and now they couldn''t even fill their stomachs, let alone talk about planting crops. For now, they should focus on the present. In the future, if Little Ya''s Dad and the others also went to the northern lands, he could share some seeds with them. If they went to Lingnan? He could also share some with them, and let them know that these potatoes could be used as crop seeds. As for whether they would eat them all up, that was not within his consideration. "Dad, come and eat quickly, the food''s getting cold." Chang''an carefully carried the large bowl of rice and handed it to Old Gu Six. He poured some clean water to rinse the pot, leaving a bit of oil so it wouldn''t rust easily. With everyone watching, Old Gu Six brought back wild chickens, rabbits, and fish. He couldn''t go into the spatial realm to cook them and bring them out ready. For the next couple of days, he would still have to cook over an open fire outside. However, to prevent them from spoiling, he would still need to put them into the spatial realm and take them out when it was time to cook. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Old Gu Six held a steaming, heaping bowl of rice, lost in thought. When did he give his daughter the image of a rice bucket? Seeing him daydreaming, Chang''an urged him, "Dad, eat quickly, we''ll be leaving soon." Old Gu Six couldn''t find the answer, but half a stick of incense later, he had finished every grain, using a handful of ash to wipe the bowl clean. It was so delicious, he felt like he could eat a bit more. As soon as the thought occurred, Old Gu Six''s pupils shook, and he found the answer. That''s where the rice bucket image came from, always wanting a little more, always feeling like he hadn''t eaten enough. Old Gu Six: ... He was clearly a handsome and heroic father, yet somehow became the rice bucket dad, a transition that took him by surprise. But he couldn''t blame himself, it was because his daughter''s cooking was too delicious, making him want more after eating. It wasn''t his fault, he wouldn''t take the blame. Yang Mingxiao''s roar echoed across the land, and everyone looked ahead, even refugees from other groups couldn''t help but crane their necks to watch the drama unfold. "I already said those fish were from Old Gu Six for us, for us, dad why did you give them away?" Yang Poxiao''s face was also gloomy as he looked at his father. He had planned to fry some small fish for his wife and son that night, and send some over to Chang''an as well. He never expected his good old dad to give all the fish away to the villagers. The village chief scolded Yang Mingxiao with a stern face, "It''s just a few fish, is it worth shouting at your own father like that? We''re all villagers, we need to help each other. The refugee road is still long, you can''t be so selfish." Yang Mingxiao was about to explode with anger. Was this really about being selfish or not? Those villagers begged for their fish today, who''s to say they wouldn''t demand their food supplies tomorrow, using the excuse that the village chief should help fellow villagers. Their dad was just too naive, wanting to help everyone but lacking the means. Seeming fair on the surface, but actually wronging his own family for the sake of others. One day they''d be dragged down by him. Chang''an asked her Old Gu Six father, "Is this the fair and just village chief you mentioned?" The family had one ox cart and two wooden carts. One wooden cart was given to the brothers when their share was divided. With their banishment, their household registration was also split off and given to the two brothers. The brothers decided to travel together as refugees for now, and start fresh once they settled somewhere. They pulled their belongings on the wooden cart, their wives and children following behind, moving towards the rear of the refugee caravan. Mrs. Yang chased after them crying, "Elder sons, you''re leaving your mother behind?" The brothers knelt and kowtowed three times to Mrs. Yang, saying "Mother, take care" before turning and leaving without looking back. Mrs. Yang ran after them, but the village chief pulled her back. "If you go with them, I''ll divorce you, and you can be with them instead." Hearing her husband threaten to divorce her, Mrs. Yang didn''t dare move or cry anymore, obediently following the village chief back. The villagers who had demanded the fish shrank back to their places, not daring to make a scene. But they also didn''t think they were in the wrong, believing the Yang brothers were too selfish and petty instead. The two brothers ended up at the rear of the caravan next to Old Gu Six. Yang Mingxiao grinned happily, not looking the least bit upset about being driven out by his own father. He said, "Old Gu Six, please look out for us from now on." Old Gu Six thought this person seemed a bit unhinged. If he didn''t want to give up the fish, he shouldn''t have. Who would dare stir up trouble over it? Now he''s been kicked out of his family, so what? "Old Gu Six, don''t look at me like that. My older brother and I have had enough of our father''s indecisive nature. This is a good opportunity." The feud within the Zheng family over the division of the household had been going on for some time, delaying their departure. But as soon as the gong sounded, the convoy that had been prepared to set off began to move, leaving Wu Erlai and his mother behind. Chang''an lowered the bamboo curtain and drew up the cloth curtain. She felt like she was constantly moving in and out of spaces, and the bamboo curtain alone didn''t feel secure enough. During the commotion at the Zheng family, she had taken the opportunity to draw a layer of cloth curtain inside the carriage. Previously, no one might have noticed, but after a long time, it would be hard to remain undetected. It was better to keep it well concealed. She had placed a large basin of ice inside the carriage, so it wouldn''t be too uncomfortable from the heat. The brothers Yang Poxiao and Yang Mingxiao were pulling and pushing the carriage respectively, with the two youngest children, aged three, seated inside. Yang Poxiao''s eight-year-old son walked alongside his mother. The two brothers felt that they didn''t need to assist the burdens Yang Zhengxiao and Yang Shuxiao, lest they have it too easy. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Five days after the Yang brothers had left their clan, an internal conflict arose in the Village Head''s family. Yang Chunhe, the elder sister of Yang Poxiao, complained to her third brother, "Couldn''t you have just endured a little bit? Is it really such a big deal to eat less meat? Look now, we have to pull the cart ourselves." Yang Zhengxiao also regretted his impulsiveness. Why did he have to argue with those two bullies? Life would have been so much easier if they were still around. They wouldn''t have to do anything, just follow them. But now they had to pull this heavy cart themselves. It was utterly exhausting. Not only was it tiring, but he also had to listen to his sister''s complaints, which rubbed him the wrong way. He snapped back at her, "If you don''t want to push the cart, then go follow those two." The siblings bickered endlessly while the Fourth Yang and Younger Sister Yang silently trudged on, carrying a large bundle on their backs. They too resented Yang Shuxiao. If it weren''t for him, their family wouldn''t have lost two able-bodied workers. Their father, the Village Head, was also displeased. The fish that their elder and second brothers had brought home were meant for the family to eat, but he had foolishly given it all away. The Village Head roared, "Quiet, all of you!" Then, with cold indifference, he said, "Elder daughter, why are you arguing with your third brother? As a scholar, how can he argue with you? Give him some leeway. When pushing the cart, put in some effort so your third brother can pull it." It was a blatant show of favoritism, completely unreasonable. Ever since they had fled the drought, the Village Head had acted as if possessed, straying entirely from his character. Chang''an, who was far behind, wanted to take a nap in the afternoon but the sweltering heat made her restless. Hugging a basin filled with ice, she wished she could bury her head in it.The? source of this content n/o/v/(el)bi((n)) At their current pace of fleeing the drought, it would take them over a year and a half to reach their destination. Look, just look, it''s already getting dark again. "Father, why don''t we just flee on our own? At this snail''s pace, we might as well spend the entire three years of drought on the road." Old Gu Six considered it seriously and said, "Daughter, although I have some martial arts skills, I''m nowhere near being invincible. Traveling in a large group has its advantages, as it can deter bad people." "Father, you''re overthinking it. That motley crew? Even if there were six hundred of them, it wouldn''t make a difference." "Let me think about where we can find a travel permit." "We''re all refugees fleeing the drought, what do we need that for? Look around, how many people have one? Everything''s in chaos. Don''t think about being able to enter a city with a travel permit. With so many refugees, which city would dare let disaster victims in for fear of causing unrest? The only way refugees could get into a city is by breaking down the gates. We don''t need a travel permit." Old Gu Six: "It seems you make a lot of sense. I can''t refute you." Chang''an took a sip of watermelon juice and continued, "We need to find a place to take shelter before winter arrives. Look at the pace of this group, we might freeze to death on the road. Village Head Miao didn''t mind his attitude, only feeling a vague sense of pressure from this young man that made him somewhat afraid. He said, "Thank you," and as he left, he added, "Apologies for the disturbance, please forgive me, sir." Then he scurried away without looking back, as if a dog were chasing him, his old legs moving surprisingly fast. Chang''an was roasting a wild chicken, with rice porridge boiling in a pot beside her. The aroma of the roasting chicken wafted through the air, drawing envious glances from others. Little Ya''s mother had cooked fish soup and roasted potatoes. On Yang Poxiao''s side, his wife had cooked half a wild rabbit. Most of the surrounding refugees had only recently fled their homes and still had food supplies, so they were merely envious, not intending any harm. As for those who had no food and were eating wild vegetables, they didn''t dare approach Old Gu Six and the others, realizing from their physiques and demeanor that they would only be offering themselves up as food. The refugee group closest to them had about a hundred people from Miao Village. A chubby little boy was hitting his mother, demanding meat. "Cheapskate, hurry and get me some meat. I want to eat meat!" The five or six-year-old boy, round as a ball, pounded his fists on the woman, while the others in their group seemed to take it as normal, acting as if they didn''t notice. Village Head Miao only glanced over and sighed, saying nothing. They had intervened before, but the other party thought they were meddling, and their goodwill had backfired. The boy''s grandmother pushed the wooden-headed woman, "Didn''t you hear my precious grandson say he wants meat? Why aren''t you going to beg for some?" The bitter and caustic expression on her face made one feel sick just looking at her. There really were insufferable people wherever you went, but they couldn''t just not eat just because there were insufferable people around, could they? Chang''an''s hands kept moving, turning and scooping the ingredients. Every now and then, she would glance at her father, Old Gu Six. "Dad, take it easy with your movements. This is a small pot, not a big one. Don''t knock it over," she said. She suspected that the hole on that big iron pot was made by Old Gu Six''s banging. Old Gu Six listened obediently and slowed down his stirring of the porridge, not forgetting to ask Chang''an for confirmation, "Daughter, is this okay?" Chang''an took a look and replied, "Okay." A woman slowly approached Chang''an, her eyes fixed greedily on the roasted chicken. When Old Gu Six saw a stranger approaching his daughter, he grabbed a wooden stick from the ground and swung it towards her, planting it three inches deep into the ground next to the woman''s feet, scaring her so much that she fell to the ground. "Ah!!" Chang''an looked up coldly at the woman, who was sallow and emaciated, her clothes patched upon patched, with a coarse cloth wrapped around her head. She looked at them with terror in her eyes. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 The woman pleaded, "I, I, I just wanted to come and get some meat for my son to eat." "Shouldn''t your husband go hunting if your son wants to eat meat? Why should I give my meat to your son?" The response was sharp. Look at how she spoke - asking for some meat for her son to eat, as if it was a perfectly reasonable request? Chang''an was no longer a true child, she would not sympathize with such a person. Even if she was truly a child, at eight years old she could still distinguish right from wrong. Old Gu Six looked at his daughter, who appeared to be merely an eight-year-old child, yet tried to act like an adult, speaking in a serious manner. She was naturally adorable, but this demeanor made her even more endearing to his heart. Chang''an spoke with a naturally soft and sweet voice. No matter how stern her words were, it always sounded like she was being coy, without any intimidating force. Chang''an was frustrated. She clearly wanted to play the role of a graceful woman, but ended up with the appearance of a soft bun. That was how she was in her previous life, and even after being reborn in ancient times, she was still the same - couldn''t she at least have a different appearance? Old Gu Six cleared his throat lightly, suppressing his laughter, afraid his daughter would get angry. He coldly growled at the woman, "Get lost." The woman looked up and met Old Gu Six''s gaze, cold and gloomy like the venomous snake she had seen while gathering firewood in the mountains, carrying a lethal toxin that could take her life at any moment. She was so frightened that she scurried back to where her family was resting, with them witnessing everything that had happened. After the woman returned, no one dared to come over and disturb them again, a bunch of cowards who only bullied the weak. The little boy started beating the woman fiercely, "You useless good-for-nothing, can''t even get a piece of meat for me to eat, what use is a mother like you?" The old man also slapped the woman a few times, cursing, "Useless thing." Her husband just sat there, turning his face away, pretending not to know anything. A few young girls were cooking wild vegetable porridge, not a single person stood up to defend the woman. No one paid attention to the drama unfolding in the woman''s family. Survival itself had become uncertain, who had the leisure to care about others'' family matters? The woman did not resent her son and family, but instead grew hateful towards Old Gu Six and his daughter. They had a whole chicken, why couldn''t they give her a chicken leg? If they did, she wouldn''t have to endure beatings, and her son could eat meat. God was so unfair, the good-for-nothings in other families could enjoy good food, but her three daughters couldn''t even have more than a bowl of wild vegetable porridge. Yang Poxiao continued, "Ming Xiao and I will take the second half of the night. The rest of you brothers, keep watch during the first half." Old Gu Six said, "Yu San, you all keep watch during the first half. Poxiao and the others will take the second half with me." Little Ya''s Dad wanted to say that they could keep watch for the entire night, but upon meeting Old Gu Six''s emotionless gaze, he couldn''t utter a single word, as if his throat was being choked. His face turned pale, and he lowered his head and replied, "Yes," before leaving. None of the families'' bonfires had been extinguished. A single bonfire couldn''t illuminate very far, but with hundreds or even thousands of them, they lit up half the sky in this small area. Ten miles away in the valley, as Old Gu Six had guessed, they were surrounded by bandits. On both sides of the cliffs, bandits stood guard, blocking the entrance and exit of the valley. When the bandits arrived, the village chief could not care for the villagers still trapped in the valley and fled with one-third of the villagers outside the valley, desperately trying to escape. The one-third who managed to escape were all from the three surnames, and another one-third of the three surnames were still trapped in the valley. Mu and his mother also followed the village chief and fled, but his elder brother and sister-in-law, as well as his second brother and sister-in-law, and their children failed to escape. Mu''s mother wanted to go back and find them, but Mu held her back tightly, calling out to them to keep moving forward and not stop to rest. His brothers and sisters-in-law looked at him like he was a murderer trying to take their lives. See, they didn''t listen and ended up surrounded. "Mother, even if you go back now, you''d only be adding another head for the bandits." Mu''s Mother clung tightly to Mu, begging him, "Mu, please go and rescue them¡ªthey are your elder brothers and nephews!" Mu looked at his aged mother without much expression, and asked, "Even if I go back and die, do you still want me to rescue them?" It was said that his mother loved and favored him the most, but only he knew who she truly favored. It was not that he was difficult to deceive; she simply feigned favoring her youngest son in order to keep the household peaceful. Mu''s Mother did not speak, but gazed steadily at him, neither affirming nor urging, allowing him to make the decision himself. If anything should happen in the end, it would be the result of his own choice, not her fault for sending her youngest son. She feared that her youngest son might go and never return, that she would be the one sending him to his death, and her conscience would never be at ease. She knew Mu had a soft heart, and that if she looked at him like this, he would not have the heart to refuse. As Mu''s Mother expected, Mu did indeed agree, but not because of his soft heart. He wanted to settle the matter once and for all. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 The escapees lost most of their belongings, bringing only a small amount of food. Mountain bandits were chasing them relentlessly, and with their possessions, they couldn''t run quickly. After running out, everyone scattered. Mu brought his mother into the woods, searching for a place to settle her with Village Head, so he could return to the valley. But his mother said, "I can find Village Head and the others myself. You hurry back." She was anxious, as her eldest son and grandson were still in the valley, and any delay would be dangerous. Yet she hadn''t considered that Mu was just an ordinary farmer. Apart from physical strength, he had no skills. How could he rescue them? With what means? He would only add to the death toll. Mu gave his mother all the food and water he had brought, then knelt and kowtowed three times. "Mother, take care. Whether I return alive or not, consider me no longer your son from now on. I''m unfilial and cannot provide for you in your old age. Please forgive me." His voice was calm, neither sad nor joyful. After kowtowing, he turned and left. Mu''s mother knew that from tonight, she had lost this younger son. She covered her mouth and wept bitterly, but didn''t try to stop him. Her eldest son and grandson still needed rescuing, and she couldn''t be soft-hearted. Not hearing his mother''s pleas, Mu''s previously hesitant steps became resolute, as he had given up on his mother. In the valley, people were panic-stricken and screaming. The mountain bandits toyed with them like rats, occasionally throwing small stones or branches from above. Their aim was precise, not hitting anyone, but scaring them into trembling. If they had mustered the courage to fight back, they might have escaped. Alas, they were utterly cowardly. Seeing the bandits'' large knives, they dared not move. With people throwing stones from the cliffs above, they were even more afraid. Then they remembered Old Gu Six. Surely someone so formidable could defeat these bandits! People began searching for him, but he was nowhere to be found. They started shouting, "Old Gu Six! Old Gu Six! Please save us!" No one responded. Everyone realized Old Gu Six wasn''t with their group - he had either escaped or fallen behind. The mountain bandits roared with laughter. Their leader mocked, "Calling your ancestors won''t save you!" The abandoned women and girls were bound, enviously watching those dozen-odd men depart with their wives and daughters. The leader bellowed, "Shut up! Another sound and I''ll behead you. If your men had persisted, they could''ve left with you too. Blame your own bad luck!" The fully laden mountain bandits headed back up the mountain with their spoils and captives. A junior bandit reported to the leader. "Big Boss, ten li ahead there''s another group of refugees, but only small parties. Doesn''t look like they have much." Indeed, as the junior had observed, the small groups had little - one handcart per family at most, some only wheelbarrows or nothing at all. Compared to Qingfang Village''s mass exodus, these refugees were unimpressive. The leader waved a dismissive hand. "A bunch of paupers, what''s to plunder? If we do, it''ll be big groups like tonight''s, enough to feed us for a year." Then one of the bound women suddenly shouted, "They''re not poor! Old Gu Six has silver and food! His daughter is very pretty, you could sell her for a fortune! Spare us and go rob them instead!" "Yes, yes, great lord! Spare us and rob Old Gu Six, you''ll profit far more than selling us!" The leader''s interest was piqued. What kind of unlucky man was this Old Gu Six, to be betrayed by such scum? "Well then, brothers, let''s see how fat this sheep is!" The leader took some men towards the group ten li away, but soon stopped. "Bring those two loudmouths." Two li away, Old Gu Six already knew they were coming. He leapt nimbly over fallen trees to scout ahead. Soon he returned, calling for Yang Poxiao. "Rouse Yu San and the others - everyone! Mountain bandits are coming!" Then he lifted the carriage curtain again and saw that Chang''an was already awake, so he said, "My daughter, stay inside the carriage for now. Those men are no match for your father''s skills." Chang''an nodded. With her father''s agility and ability to move like the wind, dealing with a few mountain bandits shouldn''t be a problem. The refugees who were awakened in the distance started to panic when they heard about the mountain bandits. Even before seeing the bandits'' shadows, they began to gather their families and belongings and flee into the woods, as if they wanted to run ten miles in a single step. Little Ya''s Dad and Yang Poxiao, the two brothers, gathered their people around Old Gu Six''s location, using Chang''an''s carriage as the center. They gathered the elderly, women, and children in the middle, while the men formed a circle around them, enclosing them. When the bandit leader and his men arrived, they saw the group led by Old Gu Six standing ready, while the other refugees had already scattered and fled. The leader didn''t care. Their target was Old Gu Six. He asked the two bound women, "Which one of them is Old Gu Six?" Chapter 26 Chapter 26 The Skinny Black Woman''s eyes flickered, not daring to look at the person opposite her. She said weakly, "The most handsome man in the middle, his daughter is in the carriage." You can''t really blame her though, who doesn''t want to live? They were just trying to save themselves. Old Gu Six frowned slightly, he didn''t recognize the woman opposite him, why would she want to harm him? The leader immediately noticed Old Gu Six standing out with his exceptional looks. Their eyes met, Old Gu Six''s gaze was devoid of any emotion as he looked at them calmly, yet those slightly upturned phoenix eyes carried an aura of sharpness. The leader regretted coming over. At a glance, this was no easy target, but since they were already here, there was no turning back. "Old Gu Six, I heard you have silver and food supplies, and your daughter is quite beautiful too. Why don''t you bring her out for us to take a look?" The followers behind him chimed in, chanting "Bring her out, bring her out." Old Gu Six''s eyes narrowed, his gaze turning cold and dark. They could covet anything of his, but they must not lay a hand on his daughter. In a flash, the soft sword at his waist was drawn, and without a word, he charged forward. The bandit leader was caught off guard, and the jeering followers also rushed towards Yang Poxiao and the others. Among the followers, the bandit leader was the most skilled in martial arts, but he was still no match for Old Gu Six. In just over ten moves, Old Gu Six pierced his shoulder and kicked him three meters away, leaving him on the ground with no ability to retaliate. The bandit followers didn''t even reach Chang''an before being struck down one by one by Old Gu Six''s ruthless sword strikes. The two women who had betrayed Old Gu Six''s location were pale and huddled together, not daring to move for fear of being killed by his sword. At the same time, they resented him, wondering why he didn''t stay with the group at night, so they wouldn''t have been robbed. The remaining followers who didn''t charge forward were trembling, helping their leader up as he said a single word: "Leave." They didn''t care about the severely injured followers or the two women anymore. "Did I say you could leave?" Old Gu Six''s voice rang out, cold as winter snow. The leader lowered his head in apology, "I''m sorry, we failed to recognize your greatness. Please, Brother Gu, spare us." "How many people are in your mountain stronghold?" If there were few people, he would just take his daughter to raid for supplies, since they didn''t have much either. "Fifteen hundred." The leader had a bad feeling - they might meet their end here today. Blood gushed from his shoulder wound, and he was already feeling dizzy and unsteady. He picked up a large blade from the ground and held it horizontally in front of them. "If you dare try to run away, I''ll kill you both right now." His icy, murderous voice froze the two women in fear. They nodded frantically and obediently squatted back down, no longer hoping for Old Gu Six to save them. He was just a cold-blooded, heartless scoundrel. Half an hour later, the leader''s followers returned, driving four donkey carts. Two carts were loaded with supplies, while the other two were empty. With the help of his followers, the leader stood up. "Brother Gu, we''ve brought the supplies and carts. Can we leave now?" If he didn''t return soon, he wouldn''t be able to hold on. Old Gu Six nodded, allowing them to depart. Then he called to Yu San behind him, "Yu San, take the supplies and donkey carts back. Give two sacks of grains to Brother Yang''s family." He thought that by providing them with cotton clothes and food grains, these people wouldn''t follow him and his daughter anymore, right? He added, "Give them one of the donkey carts too. Load the other three carts with the remaining supplies and let the children, women, and elderly ride in the empty cart." See, he was being so accommodating in dividing the resources. "Yes," Old Gu Six and his companions from their troupe unloaded two bags of grain and left a donkey cart for the brothers Yang Poxiao. In Old Gu Six''s troupe, there were two elderly people, four children, and five women, all skinny and looking unwell. The donkey cart was enough to carry them. As for Yang Poxiao''s side, the two brothers didn''t have much in the way of household possessions, and they didn''t receive much grain either. They didn''t refuse the grain that was given to them. All of this was lifesaving grain, and now was not the time to be pretentious. They loaded their belongings onto the donkey cart, and Yang Poxiao''s eight-year-old son could now ride in the cart. However, their two wives still had to walk. The two women exchanged a smile and said, "Husband, don''t worry, we can keep up." Chang''an opened the cart''s curtain and looked around, saying, "Father, let''s leave quickly. There''s a bloody smell here, and I''m afraid it might attract birds of prey." "Daughter, sit tight, we''ll be leaving right away." Old Gu Six and his daughter led the way, with a lit torch stuck into the donkey cart. Seeing them depart, Yang Poxiao and his brothers followed behind with their family, also carrying lit torches. Next came the troupe of Old Gu Six. Originally, Chang''an had planned to escape the famine with just her father Old Gu Six, but she didn''t expect a whole string of people to tag along behind them. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 As they passed through the valley, the area was in disarray, with discarded wooden planks, wheelbarrows, buckets, and broken pottery jars scattered around. The good supplies had been taken away by the mountain bandits, leaving behind items of little use to them. Little Ya''s Dad and the others managed to find four buckets, a few unbroken pottery jars, and two wooden basins. On their journey fleeing the drought, they had to rely on scavenging for equipment. It seemed the large group from Qingfang Village had mostly dispersed along the way, and they were likely to encounter more of them on the road. Some people, upon encountering those who had managed to flee with their wives, children, and supplies, only then realized that if they had persisted in bringing their families along, they could have escaped safely without losing their belongings. Those who knew regretted it bitterly, but it was too late. They could only flee empty-handed. Some thought about robbing those who had escaped with supplies, but with those twelve families comprising seventy or eighty people banding together, it wouldn''t be easy to rob them. Mu hid in the dry grass at the valley''s exit, watching the villagers leave in disarray. His two elder brothers and nephews were among them, but he couldn''t see his sisters-in-law or nieces. Since their mother insisted that the eldest son and grandson escape, he had no business with them. He lacked the ability to rescue the others. Mu didn''t go to find his brothers. He remained crouched in the grass until the last group with supplies had left, only then departing himself. He thought, "You see, even the mountain bandits made distinctions between good and bad. Those who claimed they couldn''t let their family lineage die out, abandoning their wives and daughters, ended up with nothing." "Those who vowed to stay with their wives and children, not only kept their families but also kept their food supplies." Mu crouched here, waiting for Old Gu Six. As daylight approached, he finally saw a group emerge from the valley, led by Old Gu Six himself. His legs were numb from crouching, and he stumbled out to block the mule cart''s path. "Old Six, take me with you. I want to go with you." Old Gu Six stopped the mule cart and pointed out the practical problem: "You''re empty-handed. Do you expect us to feed you?" Mu hurriedly explained, "No, no, you don''t need to feed me. I have silver money. When we reach the next town, I''ll buy food supplies. I can find food myself. I won''t eat your supplies. I just want to tag along. I''ve cut ties with my mother and the others." "You can come along, but don''t betray us, or else you''re dead," Old Gu Six said, the final word "dead" carrying tangible murderous intent towards Mu. Mu turned pale, his legs trembling, but he persisted and nodded, "I won''t. Please trust me." After freshening up, she came downstairs. The steamed buns and chicken legs in the kitchen had finished warming. She set them out to cool a bit so the aroma wouldn''t be too overpowering when brought out. She stirred the lean meat porridge in the clay pot, letting it simmer for another ten minutes. The children and women among the disaster refugees looked enviously at the children and women riding in the mule carts of their group. Those refugees had been walking for three or four months, their appearance utterly haggard and exhausted. The group traveled for about an hour before finding a sheltered spot to stop and rest, by which time others had already packed up and continued on their way. Chang''an didn''t come out until she had finished her breakfast in the space. Every day, she would brew a cup of milk for Old Six, though he always drank it with a look of revulsion, as if drinking poison. Yet he never refused. He ate whatever was given to him, no matter how much he disliked it. Chang''an spread out a straw mat and told Old Six, who was eating breakfast in the cart, "Dad, get some rest after you finish eating. No one got any rest last night, so we''re not in a hurry to move on." Old Gu Six replied, "Got it." Chang''an gave the mules some water, then led them to nearby grass to graze, as their supply of dry grass had run out. She brought a sickle and, while the mules grazed, cut grass nearby. The children in the group had led their donkeys out to graze as well. Little Ya, seeing Chang''an cutting grass, wanted to help but had no tools. She walked over timidly and said, "Miss Chang''an, let Little Ya help you cut the grass." Chang''an looked up to see a little girl with a large head and slender neck, about four or five years old. She appeared so thin that her eyes seemed a bit protruding, alarming Chang''an, who feared her neck might not be able to support her head. The three boys accompanying her were similar in appearance, appearing a couple of years older than Little Ya. However, the two children of the Yang Poxiao Brothers seemed normal, keeping their distance and playing with a donkey and cutting grass on the other side. Chang''an smiled and said, "No need, I''m almost done cutting. Later, I''ll give you the sickle, so you can cut some grass for your donkeys too. Sometimes, it''s not safe to lead them out to graze when it gets late on the road." She did not correct their address of her, for this was the ancient era, where equality was unheard of. Old Gu Six had given them a chance to live, and they chose to follow him of their own accord. From the start, they did not consider themselves equal to Old Gu Six. Chang''an benefited from her Old Gu Six''s influence, occupying a superior position. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chang''an reached into her sleeve pocket, actually taking out a small bag of beef jerky from her spatial storage. It was a crooked little cloth bag she had sewn herself, about the size of an adult''s palm. She took Little Ya''s thin, bony hand and placed the beef jerky in it. "Go share it with your little friends." She couldn''t save the whole world, nor did she intend to meddle in such matters, but this child truly moved her heart. Chang''an''s hands were delicate and soft. Little Ya felt the gentle warmth from her hand, and her waxen little face showed a shy expression. She grabbed the little cloth bag, tilted her head to peek inside, and saw that it was indeed jerky. Startled, she quickly covered the bag and returned it to Chang''an. Meeting Chang''an''s clear, innocent gaze, her naive and gullible demeanor, Little Ya thought it was fortunate that Chang''an had a formidable father. Otherwise, on this famine-stricken journey, she would surely have been swindled to the bone. Chang''an: ...Her appearance is innate; she is not easily fooled. "Miss Chang''an, you cannot give this to us. Please keep it safe for yourself. You cannot give it away so freely in the future." These pieces of jerky may not have seemed like much in normal times, but now they could save a life. Chang''an did not take it back. "If you don''t want to eat it yourselves, you can take it back and share it with your parents. Don''t keep passing it back and forth. If other disaster victims see it, it won''t be good." She bundled up the hay, led the mule, and dragged the hay back, while Little Ya didn''t follow her back. She watched Chang''an''s receding figure for a while, her eyes flickering, unclear what she was thinking. The four little friends divided the jerky, and the three boys hid it in their pockets. Little Ya also placed the small cloth bag containing the jerky close to her chest, cherishing it. The biggest of the boys picked up the sickle Chang''an had left behind and went to the lush grass, squatting down and deftly cutting it. His movements were practiced, clearly not his first time doing such work. Old Gu Six sat on the reed mat, leaning against the tree trunk with his eyes closed, resting. When Chang''an returned, he opened his eyes, his gaze clear, not appearing to have slept. He stood up and took the hay Chang''an had dragged back, tying it to the top of the carriage, then tethered the mule to a nearby tree. "Daughter, next time don''t go cutting grass. The sickle is sharp, and the grass is coarse. What if you cut your hand? Let your father do it. You don''t need to worry about these things." Chang''an didn''t argue, simply agreeing, "Okay, I won''t go next time." The others ventured further to search, while Old Gu Six continued deeper to hunt. After all, how could they venture deep into the mountains without bringing back some meat? This time, besides water buckets and pouches, they brought baskets and burlap sacks, well-prepared to find a large quantity of food if luck permitted. Not every time was lucky. Little Ya''s father and his group only found some wild fruits and caught a few small sparrows. Mu found some wild vegetables and wove a small basket from vines that looked sturdy enough. He asked the man collecting water with him, "Brother, what is your name?" The man set down a bucket of water and replied, "My name is Zhang Quan - Zhang for the archer, Quan for the whole." "I am Mu. You can call me Little Mu, Brother Zhang." "Alright, Brother Little Mu." The two continued searching the area, digging up any budding wild vegetables. Mu was in the most awkward situation, without any belongings. It was only because Yang Poxiao took pity on him and shared a waterskin that he had something to carry water in. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had anything. He could only swallow his pride and follow along. When they reached the next town, he would have to buy proper supplies and repay Yang''s kindness. His thought was rather naive. Currently, scavenging for equipment was more promising than purchasing it in town. After all, some disaster victims lacked the strength to carry all their belongings due to lack of food, so they had to discard items along the way to survive. On their way, they saw many abandoned water jugs, crocks, and other heavy objects by the roadside. Mu had learned hunting before, and seeing that the buckets and water skins were filled, he told Zhang Quan, "Brother Zhang, I''ll go look in the woods." "Go ahead, I''ll keep watch. Be careful," said Zhang Quan. Zhang Quan sat on a rock, waiting for everyone to return, while Mu ran into the woods with a sickle, disappearing from sight after a while. The first to return were Little Ya and his group of five. They didn''t have much luck today, with each carrying basket containing only some sour wild fruits and sweet roots. Little Ya held seven or eight sparrows in his hands. Little Ya cleaned the sparrows under the waterfall, and Old Gu Six returned an hour later with his usual good haul. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Little Ya''s Dad glanced at Old Gu Six''s three rabbits and two wild hens, then looked down at the few pieces of fruit in his own hands. He felt a bit ashamed. The difference between them, both being men, seemed quite significant. He took a small piece of silver from his pocket and asked Old Gu Six, "Could I buy a rabbit from you?" Old Gu Six didn''t take the silver but handed him a slightly larger rabbit. Yang Poxiao also bought a rabbit and a wild hen with some silver. If only they weren''t on the road, they could have skinned the rabbits and made rabbit fur boots or hats for his daughter. If they could hunt a fox, that would be even better. They could make a fox fur coat for her. After their hunted goods were all dealt with, Mu came back carrying the game he had hunted¡ªa wild rabbit and a wild hen. Little Ya''s Dad felt dejected again. Even this single guy who just tagged along managed to hunt something. This made them feel even more useless. They collected some firewood and sat down to roast the wild hens and rabbits. After the meat cooled down, they wrapped it in leaves and stashed it in their baskets. Only then did they leave the woods, carrying their water. The number of refugees on the road was increasing. They couldn''t openly cook and eat meat, or it might cause chaos. If others couldn''t eat their fill, wouldn''t it be too ostentatious if they could? And even had meat? There were all sorts of people among the refugees. It would be best if they didn''t cause trouble for Old Gu Six and his daughter. Otherwise, they feared Old Gu Six might abandon them. Old Gu Six, blending in with the crowd, also roasted a wild hen. He would have to take it home and let his daughter process it further. His daughter definitely wouldn''t eat this tasteless roast meat. As they left the mountain, they collected some dried grass to put in their baskets. They encountered many people on the road, all of whom hadn''t found water. They all looked dispirited. Seeing them all carrying water, someone asked, "Brother, where did you find your water?" At this point, Yang Poxiao became their spokesperson. "Deep in the mountains. If you follow the path we took, you will find it." There were no dangers on the road, as Old Gu Six had cleared them all. Since they had already fetched their water, it didn''t harm to tell them. There had been many people following them when they went to fetch water. They didn''t say anything. It was those people who had given up halfway. The man thanked them: "Thank you, brother." Then, he led his people into the mountains following the path they had taken. As it was too hot at noon, the refugees didn''t rush on their journey. They were afraid of getting heatstroke. There were no doctors or medicines on the road. If something went wrong, they might collapse on the road and not be able to get up. He then traded a chicken leg for a clay pot and used a rabbit leg to repay the favor of the water bag. Now that he had his basic daily necessities settled, he packed everything into his pack and carried it himself. Yang Poxiao suggested he put it on the donkey cart, arguing that his things wouldn''t add much weight. However, Mu declined. "Brother Yang, I''ll carry it myself for now, and put it on the cart when I can''t carry it anymore. Thank you." After more than ten days of intermittent travel, they arrived at Xinping County, the first city they encountered with its gates wide open after fleeing. This city was more than twice the size of Yizhou County. Now, however, the city gates were wide open, with refugees coming and going freely. Little Ya''s Dad said, "I''m afraid the city has already been occupied by the refugees. We probably won''t find any supplies in there." Chang''an thought about the disadvantaged member of their group and decided they should still check it out. "Dad, let''s go in and see if we can find anything useful." Whatever Chang''an said was law for Old Gu Six, so he simply said, "Let''s go in." The refugees, with their numb expressions and ragged clothing, looked at Old Gu Six''s group, who still had plenty of supplies, with envy. Some harbored ill intentions. Their group consisted of fewer than seventy people, and there were refugees who planned to rob them when night fell. Even if they were successful now, they wouldn''t be able to guard their loot. Just as they could rob others, others could rob them. It was best to act under the cover of darkness, unnoticed. Old Gu Six led his people into the city, where the streets were filled with disaster-stricken people. Some were crying while holding their deceased children, some were struggling to carry their elderly mothers, and some families were searching everywhere for food and water. The whole street was filled with a gloomy atmosphere. The bodies of some victims lay on the road; some had died from severe injuries, while others had starved to death. The shops along the street were severely looted, especially the grain shops and food stalls, presenting a scene of devastation. They knew it was impossible to find any grain. As Chang''an braced for the coming cold disaster, Mu, who had nothing, would inevitably freeze to death. "Dad, let''s check the shops that sell cotton clothes and quilts." They searched and finally found a ready-made clothing store on another street. The shop had also been looted, but the victims were mostly looking for food. The clothes and other items were not all taken away and were left in a mess. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Following Old Gu Six and his daughter, the group of people entered the shop without any questioning, doing whatever he asked them to do. They had a blind trust in Old Gu Six - if he asked them to find cotton clothes and quilts, there must have been a reason for it, and they simply did as instructed. In the storeroom behind the clothing shop, they found five thick cotton quilts and ten sets of cotton clothes. "Give Mu two quilts and two sets of cotton clothes and pants. We''ll go to the shoe shop later to find cotton shoes. Since we''ll still be on the road in winter, let''s prepare for it in advance." With the cotton clothes and quilts, Mu could no longer carry everything by himself. Old Gu Six told him to go with Little Ya''s Dad and the others, "Yu San''s group has a pushcart that can hold things, you can put your things on it and help push the cart." "Yes," Mu said as he placed his belongings on the pushcart, then turned to Little Ya''s Dad and the others, "Thank you all for your help along the way." Little Ya''s Dad and the others helped Mu secure his belongings on the cart, patting his shoulder and saying, "We''re all brothers, it''s only natural to help each other." Then the group went to the shoe shop, but it was empty and everything had been looted. Chang''an, seeing the desperate looks of the refugees earlier, said, "Dad, let''s leave the city. We shouldn''t stay here tonight." The city had become a gathering place for refugees, and even if there were any supplies left, they wouldn''t be able to get them. As they passed by a pharmacy, they stopped and took some medicinal herbs, mostly for treating injuries, colds, and fevers. On their way out of the city, more people started following them, their greedy eyes revealing their intentions. The people trailing them thought Old Gu Six''s group would stop and rest once they left the city, but to their surprise, the group only walked faster without any intention of stopping. Old Gu Six''s group headed north, and when the last bit of daylight was swallowed by darkness, they stopped to rest in a dried-up, cracked riverbed. There were too many refugee camps along the main road, some people were even coughing, so Chang''an thought it was better not to stay close together. Conveniently, there was a wide riverbed by the road, so they stopped to rest there. The refugees who followed Old Gu Six''s group out of the city were very patient, trailing them for thirty li before stopping to rest when the group did. That night, they didn''t cook any meals, and everyone ate dry rations. Mu had no rations, so he ate the dried meat from the animals he had hunted along the way. Chang''an cut open the pre-steamed buns from the middle, stuffing them with meat and vegetables, and she and her father ate their dinner in the cart as usual. Old Gu Six knew that tonight someone might come looking for trouble, so he was more vigilant than ever before. At noon, they passed through a forest and stopped to rest, sheltered from the scorching sun. As usual, Old Gu Six led a group to find water and hunt, while Chang''an and the others stayed behind to cook and rest. With fewer refugees on the road, Chang''an''s group didn''t bother hiding anymore, cooking meat when they had it. Chang''an disliked the makeshift stove, as it turned everything into one big stew, though the chaotic stew was actually quite delicious. They would stew radishes, cabbage, vermicelli noodles, and pork together, saving time while tasting good. "Ah! What a surprise!" Chang''an exclaimed in shock, noticing the disfigured young man sitting back-to-back with her against the same tree, only realizing his presence after finishing cooking. Little Ya''s Mother hurried over, "Chang''an, what''s wrong?" Chang''an nodded her head, "Nothing, Auntie Zhang, there''s someone here." Little Ya''s Mother walked over and took a look, also startled. The young man seemed to have passed out. His face was crisscrossed with gashes, his flesh mangled, making his original features unrecognizable ¨C it appeared someone had deliberately disfigured him. "Ma''am Zhang, let''s get him inside. He seems to still be alive, I don''t see any wounds other than on his face," Chang''an squatted next to the young man and examined him, confirming only his face was severely injured. Who could have been so cruel, to ruin the young man''s face like that? Was it out of jealousy over his good looks? Chang''an guessed half the reason ¨C the young man was disfigured partly because he was too handsome, but his identity played another role. She thought she''d heard online not to randomly pick up strange men from the roadside. But this could hardly be called a man ¨C he looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, just a child. Moreover, his attire suggested he was from a well-off family. He wore cloud-patterned brocade, a jade hairpiece of imperial green glass, had fair skin, and a slender yet sturdy build, clearly never having gone hungry. [Save him, you''ll earn great merit.] "If I don''t save him, you save him yourself." [I can''t come, but if you save him, you''ll earn great merit. It''s a really good deal, and you can let him leave once he''s recovered.] "What if he ends up brain-damaged?" [He won''t, I promise.] "Fine, but make sure to record that merit for me. No credit, only cash up front." [Got it, got it.] Chapter 31 Chapter 31 In the squad, there was a man named Jin Qiaoren who had studied the art of healing, but he was not proficient in it - he could only say that he could treat non-fatal conditions. He had learned a little from the old village physician, and could treat simple colds, fevers, and external injuries, but anything more difficult was beyond his capabilities. The wounds on the young man''s face had started to fester, and Doctor Jin had to slowly clean them for him. The pain must have been excruciating, as the young man woke up midway through the process. "You''re awake? It must be quite painful, but try not to move. I''m dressing your wounds right now." Chang''an had amoxicillin in her space - an oral anti-inflammatory medicine. After dressing the young man''s wounds, she dissolved the powder from the capsules in water and gave it to him to drink, though she wasn''t sure if it would work. However, she couldn''t give him a whole capsule. This substance wasn''t meant to exist in this world, and she also didn''t want to invite trouble by giving it to someone whose identity was unknown. In any case, don''t underestimate people from ancient times - some of them were far more intelligent than you could imagine, especially those who had experienced court intrigue. Ten of you wouldn''t be enough to match their wits. This young man was clearly no ordinary person. Just because you have a special space doesn''t mean you''re the main character. Caution is key in all matters. The powdered medicine gave the water a bitter taste. What''s wrong with the water tasting a little off in these times of calamity? Couldn''t it just be from an unclean water source? After Doctor Jin finished dressing the young man''s wounds, he looked like he had been pulled out of the water. The wounds on the young man''s face were just too difficult to treat. His face was ruined. Unless they could find the divine physician Men Ji to treat him, this young man would have to live out his life with that disfigured face. The young man passed out again from the pain. Chang''an looked at his bandaged head and realized he might not be able to drink the water himself. "Aunt Zhang, could you please help feed him this half-bowl of water?" She had no desire to care for him herself, much less take in a foundling. No matter his status or identity, she wanted to keep her distance. If she ended up rescuing someone like Fu Shenxing, she would rather die than have anything to do with him. "Sure, leave it to Aunt Zhang," Little Ya''s Mother took the clay bowl, which also had a wooden spoon. The young man lay on the carriage behind them while Chang''an returned to the mule cart to eat her own hodgepodge stew. This time, Old Gu Six and the others had found some potatoes - not as many as last time, about a hundred pounds or so. Old Gu Six didn''t divide them up, giving them all to Chang''an''s group. Yang Poxiao and Little Ya''s Dad each got around 40 pounds, Mu got 20 pounds, and Little Ya''s Dad and Yang Poxiao also gave him a few more pounds. The young man was delighted. Although his face was bandaged and his expression couldn''t be seen, his cheerful tone made his happiness evident. "Chang Le, Chang Le, I love it. Thank you." Chang Le''s past became a secret unknown to anyone. To Chang''an and the others, they only knew the young man who was now called Chang Le. They were merely passing travelers in each other''s lives. After a brief stopover, they would each go their separate ways. A month later, Chang Le''s face was finally healed enough to remove the bandages. However, he didn''t let anyone see it, especially Chang''an. He and Doctor Jin retreated to a secluded spot. When the bandages were removed, Chang Le''s face was revealed to be covered in crisscrossing scars. Doctor Jin had seen it for over a month and was unfazed. He just felt sorry for the young man and wondered who could have been so cruel. Doctor Jin gave Chang Le a bamboo hat with a hanging veil of gauze that Chang''an had taken from one of her dresses in the space. "Chang Le, if you can find the divine physician Men Ji, there''s hope for your face to be restored." Chang Le pondered for a moment before replying, "The divine physician''s whereabouts are elusive, especially in these chaotic times. It may be very difficult to find him." He had met Men Ji once before when the physician came to the Capital to treat a nobleman. Chang Le happened to see him then, so he knew what Men Ji looked like, but he didn''t know where the physician was. "Don''t be disheartened, maybe fate will bring you together naturally," they said. The two returned to the group. Chang Le saw that Chang''an didn''t ask about his face, and he breathed a sigh of relief, afraid that Chang''an would be curious. Should he show her or not? Showing her might scare her, but not showing her might make her angry. As usual, Chang''an rarely spoke to him, her attitude cool and distant, maintaining a neither-too-close-nor-too-far distance. Chang Le felt that if not for him being the one she rescued, Chang''an wouldn''t bother acknowledging him. Chang''an said indifferently, "Since you''re better now, you can leave." Chang Le was at a loss for words, weakly asking, "Can I travel with you for a while? I''ll help with the chores." "How long?" "Half a month, please, just half a month?" Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chang Le stayed behind. He would go into the mountains with Old Gu Six and the others to find water and hunt. Chang Le was skilled in martial arts, although not as good as Old Gu Six, but he was still considered outstanding among his peers. Chang Le wanted to take Old Gu Six as his master, but Old Gu Six refused him. His intuition told him not to establish this karmic tie, as it would be of no benefit to him. "My meager skills are hardly enough to teach others without leading them astray. In the snowy mountains, there is a Master Yan Fu. If you can become his disciple, you will undoubtedly make tremendous progress in both literary and martial pursuits," Old Gu Six said. As the weather grew cooler, Chang Le wore Old Gu Six''s clothes, instantly transforming from a noble young master into a child wearing an adult''s oversized garments. The 1.7-meter-tall youth donning a 1.86-meter-tall grown man''s attire had an air of performing grand theater. However, Chang Le naturally exuded an aura of nobility and refinement, a profound bearing and elegance ingrained in his bones that no clothing could conceal. No one found his attire particularly amusing. Seeing that the oversized clothes hindered Chang Le''s movements, Chang''an took a pair of scissors and trimmed the excess length. Chang''an seemed somewhat concerned. With the impending cold disaster, she wondered if their cotton clothes and quilts would be sufficient for so many people. Chang Le sat by the fire, fidgeting with the kindling. He had heard of Master Yan Fu before, and perhaps in the past, he might have had the confidence to approach him. But now, with his disfigured appearance, he feared Master Yan Fu might not even agree to meet him. As if sensing his thoughts, Chang''an said, "People revere and fear him, treating him like a deity to be worshipped. I believe Master Yan Fu is not the type to judge based on appearances. Otherwise, he would not have earned such a fine reputation. Perhaps this could be a turning point, an opportunity arising from adversity. Even if it fails, it''s no big deal¡ªyou''ll merely remain where you are and can seek another path." Chang''an then recalled a line from the movie "The Big Fish and Begonia" and shared it with him: "In this brief life, we will eventually lose everything. You might as well be bold¡ªlove someone, climb a mountain, chase a dream." Chang Le seemed to catch a glimpse of his grandmother''s kindness in Chang''an''s eyes, but he shook his head, realizing he must have been mistaken. His anxious heart settled, and he thought, "Yes, my life is already like this, so what is there to worry about?" From that day on, the carefree Chang Le embarked on a grand journey, taking a renowned master, conquering the realm, and becoming an emperor for the ages. Of course, that''s a story for another time. For now, he still relied on Chang''an and her daughter for survival. Chang''an once again broached the subject of him leaving, but he wished to travel with them a little longer. He gave Old Gu Six the jade crown from his head as payment for provisions, as it was the only valuable item he had left. Still unable to shake him off. The snowy mountains were in the northernmost region, and Chang''an and her group did not plan to venture that far. They intended to travel, stopping occasionally, and settling wherever they found a suitable place. The cold wave struck unexpectedly, plunging them into a true overnight winter. Fortunately, they had accumulated a decent supply of food along the way, or they might have frozen or starved to death. She took out a waterproof tarpaulin, enough food for three people for half a year, and some extra rations. She couldn''t just bring out the exact amount needed, or else, after six months, when everyone realized her family had finished all their food while others still had supplies left, how would she explain it? They might accuse her of sorcery and demand, "Since you can conjure food, you should do so for the sake of the people and ensure no one goes hungry. You must be a kind and generous person." Such moral blackmail was nonsensical and infuriating to even consider. As the weather grew colder, she would gradually retrieve the cotton clothes, quilts, shoes, and other necessities from her dimensional space. Old Gu Six and Chang Le were setting up the shelter, while Chang''an slowly brought out supplies from her space. It was fortunate they had previously robbed two cartloads of supplies from the mountain bandits, or else none of these dozens of people would have survived. Even with cotton clothes and quilts, everyone shivered from the cold. Once the shelter was erected, they quickly gathered dry kindling and started a fire to keep warm. The men went out to clear areas for building houses¡ªthose constructing huts went to chop down trees, while those digging caves searched for suitable locations and cleared the surrounding trees and undergrowth. The place that Old Gu Six found was just opposite where they were now pitching their tents, an area with a lot of weeds and no big trees. Chang''an picked up some branches and drew a simple diagram on the ground, "The kitchen will be in the middle, with a room dug out on each side, and we''ll need to dig a small window in each room." Following Chang''an''s instructions, the two men, one big and one small, started working. They found digging a cave dwelling was easier than chopping down trees to build a house. Working alongside them to dig cave dwellings were the two Yang Poxiao brothers, as well as Little Ya''s Dad and Mu. The others all planned to build wooden houses. Doctor Jin also intended to dig a cave dwelling, but his wife disagreed, fearing a cave-in, so he had no choice but to follow her wishes and build a wooden house. The digging of Chang''an''s family''s cave dwelling went quickly. Old Gu Six and Chang Le were both martial artists with strength, and they dug out the 10-square-meter kitchen area in just one day. Then they started on the rooms. Chang''an''s room was relatively small, around 10 square meters, while the other room for Old Gu Six and Chang Le to share was dug larger since they didn''t plan to sleep in the same bed. While the people here were busy making their winter shelters, most of the disaster victims who had headed to Lingnan were unprepared, and many had already frozen to death. It wasn''t even the coldest time yet, but people had already started freezing to death. One could only imagine what it would be like during the coldest period. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 In the end, most of the villagers of Qingfang Village gathered together, just as Yang Poxiao had feared. Those who came later, the villagers without food, all asked the Village Head for rations. The Village Head''s family had to ration their own food, so how could they lend any out? Apart from the Village Head himself, the Yang family refused to lend anything, and the other two families were even more unwilling to lend. Then the villagers of Qingfang Village erupted into a great battle. In the end, the three major families emerged victorious, of course. The three major families were unwilling to let those people follow them, and the Village Head, under pressure, dared not be soft-hearted anymore. Mu used to do all the physical labor in his family, but after he left, the work fell to his older and second older brothers. However, the whole family had grown lazy, and no one was willing to go out and fetch water or forage for wild vegetables. Mu''s Mother had the rations that Mu had left for her, and with this small amount of rations, she sustained the whole family for a month. When the rations were finished, they all complained that Mu should have left more. Mu''s Mother didn''t explain; Mu had only brought out this small amount of rations, leaving it all for them. She also complained about Mu, asking why he had to make such a fuss and cut off ties. Wasn''t everything fine? And he didn''t even know when to come back. Now there wasn''t even anyone to fetch water or dig for wild vegetables. In the bitter cold, the whole family huddled together to keep warm, but it was no use. The first to freeze to death was Mu''s Mother. Until her death, she resented Mu''s unfilial behavior and never looked for the reason within herself or realized that she had done anything wrong. Those disaster victims without clothes stripped the clothes off the dead to keep warm, though it didn''t help much, but it was better than nothing, allowing them to live one more day. The surviving disaster victims headed for the mountains, hoping to find caves to shelter from the cold. With so many people, trouble was bound to arise. Disaster victims often fought over caves, or those with fewer people who found a cave would have it snatched away by those with more people. In the snowy fields lay those frozen to death, as well as casualties from the struggles between people. It was a cruel competition, the survival of the fittest. But further north, it was relatively peaceful, with no competition. Everyone found shelter for their own family, and if they couldn''t find a place to shelter from the cold, they built houses themselves. Some people also learned from Old Gu Six and dug caves in the mountains, coming to learn from Old Gu Six. "Dad, do you think we chose the wrong place? Look, Old Gu Six went north, so maybe it''s not as bad there as we thought." "We''ve already come this far. Once the weather gets better, it''ll only take three more months to reach Lingnan. To change course and go north would take almost another year. How could we afford to waste that much time? Let''s just go to Lingnan." When they fled the famine, they at least had cotton clothes and quilts, but even those weren''t warm enough in this weather. The Yang clan all lived together in a cave, huddling around a fire to keep warm, which was still better than freezing to death outside. As for the Yang Poxiao brothers they were so concerned about, they were living more than comfortably¡ªeating their fill, dressed warmly, and in a nice, toasty house. Living together, the brothers discussed their parents, "I wonder if our parents have found a place to shelter from the cold?" "Don''t worry, Brother. They''re heading toward Lingnan, and with all those mountains, they''re bound to find a cave to shelter in." Yang Mingxiao truly wasn''t worried at all. Their father wasn''t stupid, and he was with the rest of the clan, too. Those elders wouldn''t just stand by and let anything happen to their father. Mu sat alone by the fire in the cave, lost in thought, imagining the fate that had befallen his mother and two older brothers. No matter how decisive he tried to be, he never expected them to meet such an end. Blood ties and family affection weren''t something that could be severed with mere words after over twenty years together with his mother and brothers. There were bound to be some lingering feelings. But he only grieved for three or four days before getting over it. This was a natural disaster, not something man could control. Once he was settled, he would set up memorial tablets and make offerings for them. Fear of cold couldn''t keep Chang''an huddled in the bedding forever, she thought. But there was still an outsider at home, so she couldn''t go for days without eating, could she? With the cold weather, the cooking chores were handed over to Old Gu Six and Chang Le. Chang''an supervised while warming herself by the fire, and these clever folks learned quickly. Their cooking might not be outstanding, but at least it was passable. Chang''an took on the role of idle proprietress, beginning her days of fattening up. During their flight from the famine, Old Gu Six and Chang Le hadn''t bathed at all. They felt disgusted with their disheveled state, so they went out, scooped up snow, melted it indoors, let it settle, then boiled the water for bathing. Their peaceful cat''s winter life was suddenly disrupted by a group of unexpected arrivals. These were no ordinary disaster victims¡ªthey demanded Chang''an''s house for their master''s lodging as soon as they arrived. They certainly knew how to pick on the vulnerable. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 The purple-faced youth, unremarkable enough to be lost in a sea of people, was bundled up in a thick overcoat and surrounded by a group of black-clothed men with only their eyes visible. The black-clothed man in the lead, of medium stature and exuding an aura of menace, was the one demanding to buy Chang''an''s house. His exposed eyes radiated a bloody ferocity. "One hundred taels, and you give up your house," he rasped, his hoarse voice as grating as a crow''s shrill cry, unpleasant to the ear. Chang''an and Chang Le remained inside, straining their ears to listen to the commotion outside. Old Gu Six''s brows were set in indifference, his gaze sweeping calmly over each person with a piercing glint flashing in the depths of his eyes. His voice was extremely faint, carrying an icy chill that cut deeper than the bitter winter outside. "Get lost." The man''s pitch-black eyes were too sharp to hold for long, and the chilling aura surrounding him was formidable. Though aloof, he was like a fierce tiger to be feared. The black-clothed man grumbled inwardly, "Blast, we''ve hit a wall." "Senior, apologies for the disturbance," said the previously silent youth, stepping out from the protective circle. His plain looks belied the pleasant quality of his voice. It was like the sound of water striking stones, clear and melodious, or a fresh spring quenching thirst, fluid and deep. Chang''an wondered how someone with such a pleasing voice could be a dimwit urging his underlings to seize people''s houses. Peeking through a tiny gap left in the window, she saw a group of dark figures with a sixteen- or seventeen-year-old youth in a blue overcoat at the front. From Chang''an''s angle, she could only see the youth''s nondescript profile, so plain as to discourage a second glance. She pursed her lips in disdain. It seemed the heavens had shut one door on him, only to open a window. To have followers who would rob people''s houses¡ªno wonder the master was such an unsavory character, his unsightliness understandable. Chang''an moved away from the window, no longer looking out. The youth seemed to sense a fleeting, disappointed gaze and furrowed his brow briefly before regaining his composure. Having to linger outside in this freezing weather with these people was truly vexing. Old Gu Six curtly told them to leave in an irritated tone, "None of the houses here will be given up to you. Please depart immediately." Besides not being able to freely access her space, everything else was fine. Having an extra pair of hands to do chores, Chang''an contentedly played the role of house mistress. Was it too much to ask for his help around the house in exchange for saving his life? Not at all. Everyone lived in their own houses. With the frigid weather, no one ventured out to socialize. Larger households could chat amongst themselves, while smaller ones had only solitude. Outside, snow fell in swirling flurries. Having finished lunch at Chang''an''s home, Old Gu Six and Chang Le squatted to pass the time. The youth and his subordinates who had been driven away set up a windbreak not far from Chang''an''s lodgings, digging caves into the hillside like her household. The youth warmed himself by the fire in the shelter, wondering when this cold spell would end. They lacked food, and a prolonged duration would surely be their undoing. This cold snap had already frozen untold numbers of disaster victims to death. They had nearly become among them, only surviving by stocking ample winter supplies before departing the Capital. Some had been lost to pursuers along the way. All they could do now was pray for the cold spell to end soon. With many hands, they managed to dig out two rooms by nightfall, installing doors, compacting the floors and walls. They worked through the late hours before finally resting. With no spare quilts for bedding, they had only a thick blanket, half of which the youth''s master used as a mattress, the other half as cover. A fire was lit inside the room, far warmer than the windbreak outside. The youth gradually regained his warmth. Eight subordinates huddled around the fire pit outside, sitting across from each other. They had no blankets and had to rely on the fire pit for warmth. All of them possessed inner strength to protect themselves from the cold, and their clothing was thick and warm, so they didn''t feel too cold. "Chief, we only have enough food supplies for one month," one of them said with some concern to the leader. "The cold spell should be over in a month. By then, we can hunt for some wild game in the mountains to sustain us until we reach Lingnan." They didn''t know that the cold disaster would last for half a year, and their optimism was premature. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 The snow had been falling for a month before it finally stopped. Fortunately, there was a porch, otherwise the house doors would have been impossible to open by now due to the accumulated snow being higher than a person and the ground being frozen solid. Chang''an bundled herself up tightly, leaving only her eyes exposed. As she opened the main door, a cold wind rushed into the house, causing her to shiver. She said to Old Gu Six, "Father, the snow has stopped. Let''s go and clear the snow off the roof. If it piles up too thickly, it might collapse the cave." Old Gu Six waved his big hand and grabbed Chang''an by the back of her collar, pulling her back inside. Lazily glancing at the snow accumulated almost two meters high outside, he insisted that Chang''an stay indoors and rest. "It''s freezing out there. Go back to your room, daughter. Chang Le and I will clear the snow. Not only do we need to clear the roof, but also the area in front of the house. Luckily, we''ve been regularly clearing the donkey shed, otherwise it would have collapsed by now." Looking at her own short legs and then at the snow outside, Chang''an didn''t argue with her father. She knew her own capabilities and didn''t want to cause more trouble than help. She would wait for an opportune time to go out and assist them. But when would that opportune time arise? Let''s watch the snow-clearing progress! Old Gu Six and Chang Le, one with a hoe and the other with a wooden shovel, seemed to be clearing the snow off the roof without much effort. One shoveled while the other chipped away, working in perfect coordination. As they cleared the lower snow, the snow from the slope above would slide down. So they simply continued clearing upwards until they reached the spot where trees blocked further progress. Chang''an went to the shed to feed the donkey with hay and water, adding some firewood to the pit. She had stored a lot of hay in her space, so the donkey had enough to eat and a comfortable place to rest, otherwise it would have starved. After feeding the donkey, Chang''an noticed that apart from their family, no one else was clearing the snow off their roofs. She frowned slightly, wondering if these people had no common sense at all. Even though it rarely snowed in the east, or basically never snowed, seeing such a thick layer of snow, any normal person should have thought to clear the roofs, right? Weren''t they afraid of their houses collapsing and burying them inside? Since these people were following Old Gu Six, she should probably call out to them. Chang''an climbed onto the thick layer of snow, but immediately sank into it, alarming Old Gu Six. He immediately leapt down from the slope, pulled Chang''an out like plucking a radish, and shook off the snow from her body. "I told you to stay indoors. Why did you come out and wander around?" he scolded, tapping Chang''an''s head. His voice, unlike its usual gentleness, carried a hint of coldness due to his anger. He could only reprimand her, not discipline her, unable to bear doing so. The two children cried and pleaded, "Grandma, stop hitting us, please stop! We won''t play anymore, we promise we won''t play!" Their parents, accustomed to this, remained indifferent as their daughters were beaten. No one in the camp knew each other, so no one was willing to interfere in another family''s affairs. Even if they felt sorry for the children, no one would speak up for justice. It''s not that people''s hearts have grown cold, seeing children beaten yet doing nothing to stop it. But didn''t you see that the children''s own parents didn''t intervene? If their own fathers and mothers don''t care, how can you expect outsiders to take pity? Should we call the Leshan Giant Buddha to come and sit on you? Every family has its own difficult scriptures to recite. On the road fleeing famine, there were days without certainty of the next. It''s better to mind your own family''s business first. Of course, there were a few who couldn''t bear to watch, and one of them was Little Ya''s Mother. She ran over, angrily snatched the wooden stick from Grandma Sun''s hand, and said, "Stop hitting them! If you keep hitting these two little girls, you''ll beat them to death! They were just playing in the snow for a bit!" Little Ya''s Mother only had one daughter herself and couldn''t stand to see children being bullied, so she instinctively rushed over to stop Grandma Sun. Grandma Sun''s weathered face darkened, her triangular eyes filled with disdain as she looked at the frail Little Ya''s Mother. She stretched out her gnarled, branch-like hand and snatched the wooden stick back. "I''m disciplining my own granddaughter, what business is it of yours, an outsider? Why don''t you kindly take these two little brats back and raise them yourself?" She gave Little Ya''s Mother a forceful shove, knocking her down into a pile of snow. Yet the woman did not get back up after falling. "Useless thing, can''t even protect yourself, and you want to play the hero? Know your limits." Grandma Sun''s son, the father of the two little girls, spat out these words dripping with scornful mockery toward Little Ya''s Mother. The girls'' actual mother simply acted as if she did not see or hear anything, vigorously continuing with her work. Little Ya''s Father hurried over and helped his wife up. He was truly exhausted -- his wife was stubborn and would never learn, always rushing in to defend others against injustice. She never considered whether people actually needed her rushing in to defend them. Her kindness was kindness, but she could not discern the situation. The whole family looked at her like she was a fool. Even the two children regarded her with cold indifference rather than gratitude. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 An outsider suddenly intervened, and Grandma Sun lost interest in scolding her granddaughters. However, she still coldly asked Little Ya''s Mother, "Since you seem to like these two wretched children so much, why don''t you buy them back for 10 pounds of aged rice?" She looked at Little Ya''s Mother expectantly. Little Ya''s Mother looked at the two poor little girls pitifully. Her heart was willing, but she lacked the means. They didn''t even have enough food for themselves, let alone rice to buy children. Seeing her conflicted expression, Little Ya''s Dad knew what she was thinking and hurriedly pulled her away, "Let''s go, let''s go. We''re starving ourselves, where would we get grain to buy children?" "Pah! What good is it without grain?" Grandma Sun spat an old phlegm at their retreating backs. Then, pointing at her two granddaughters, she said, "You two wretched brats don''t have such luck. Since no one wants to take you, you can only be cattle and horses at my old Sun family, serving my great-grandson." Little Ya''s Mother heard what Grandma Sun said from afar. She turned to look at the two little girls huddled on the ground and asked Little Ya''s Dad with some reluctance, "Husband, why don''t we ask Master Six for ten pounds of rice and buy those two children?" "Wife, we have our own daughter. Why would we need to buy someone else''s children? What would our daughter think?" Little Ya''s Dad was very troubled. It was like this in the village before, and even after fleeing the famine, it was still the same. "Wouldn''t it be nice for Little Ya to have two more sisters to keep her company? I can''t have any more children, so Little Ya will be quite lonely without any siblings." Lonely? Not to mention the character of those two little girls, they were surviving on Master Six''s charity. How could they afford to feed two more children when their own survival was uncertain? Would they take in two more children to compete for food with their daughter? Little Ya''s Dad flatly refused in a cold voice, "No, we don''t have the ability to raise two more children."Fo?llo?w new stories at novelhall.com However, Little Ya''s Mother was not discouraged and had a fanciful idea, thinking she had come up with a good plan. She asked Little Ya''s Dad excitedly, "Husband, Master Six''s family only has Miss Chang An as a daughter. Why don''t we ask Master Six to buy them to be companions for Miss Chang An?" "Why would they buy them?" Before, when they were in the village, he didn''t find her character troublesome. But now, he felt her kindness was indiscriminate. "They can afford it, right? Since they''ve already rescued one, saving two more isn''t too much to ask. Moreover, those two children are quite diligent. If they''re bought back, they can help out with chores." Hearing footsteps outside, Chang''an hurriedly took the dishes out from her space. Not too hot or cold, just right, without worrying about the aroma drifting out. It was Chang Le who came back, the young man wearing a wooden mask. His body was no longer gloomy like when he first arrived, and the lean youth exuded confidence and calm, seeming to have emerged from the shadow of his disfigurement. "Old Gu Six said he''ll be out for a while but will be back soon," his voice was a little hoarse, perhaps from not speaking for too long. Chang''an poured him a bowl of water, "Have some water first." Not knowing when Old Gu Six would return, Chang''an added some cold water to the sand pot and placed a small steamer on top, just big enough for two large bowls of food. She covered the steamer and added some fuel under the sand pot to keep the dishes warm. The two sat in front of the fire, silently waiting for Old Gu Six to return. Chang''an knew Chang Le didn''t like to talk, and he was the same. Both of them quietly gazed into the fire in silence. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six was leaping through the snow-covered mountain forests, heading deeper into the mountains. In the depths of the mountains, the trees were dense, and the snow on the ground was not as thick as the outskirts. However, the towering trees were bent over, and some had even broken. With the snow stopped and the sun out, those small animals that had been hibernating for over a month should be coming out to forage. Old Gu Six wanted to hunt some fresh game for his daughter to eat. Children were still growing, and after eating nothing but salted meat and dried vegetables for over a month, he didn''t want her health to deteriorate. Old Gu Six was always lucky. He didn''t frequently bag large prey, but whenever he ventured into the mountains, he never returned empty-handed with small animals. A rather scrawny rabbit bounced in front of him. Old Gu Six hurled a stone, and the merrily bounding rabbit tumbled to the ground, its short legs twitching a couple of times before falling still. Old Gu Six picked up the small rabbit, his eyes full of disdain. "Starved to skin and bones? Barely any meat, all bones." He bound it with a grass rope and carried it as he ventured deeper. This time, he encountered a wild chicken foraging for food, easily dispatching it with a well-aimed stone. The wild chicken collapsed without even a twitch. Suddenly, a series of loud bangs echoed from within the forest. Old Gu Six''s expression changed abruptly. He glanced upwards at the towering trees around him, spotted a suitable one, and nimbly climbed up, awaiting the large prey that would come fleeing in his direction. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 A wild boar was being chased and hunted by a grey wolf and a silver wolf. It happened to run to about thirty meters in front of the tree where Old Gu Six was resting. The wild boar was already severely injured and was no match for the two wolves. It was immediately pounced upon and taken down. Old Gu Six, afraid that the wolves would eat the boar, leapt down from the tree when the boar was about to be bitten to death. He shook out a short sword from his right sleeve. Powered by his inner strength, the short sword shot towards the silver wolf with lightning speed. The silver wolf, just about to have a big meal, had not even had a chance to bite into the boar before it was struck down. Seeing this, the grey wolf immediately took a combative stance, baring its fangs menacingly, its body tensed with its back arched. "Woooooo~" It let out a long howl, leaping towards Old Gu Six, wanting to tear apart this two-legged creature that had killed one of its wolf kin. Old Gu Six nonchalantly looked up at the attacking grey wolf, using his lightness skill to dodge to the side. He then flung a dagger from his left sleeve. The dagger lodged fully into the grey wolf''s forehead, leaving only the hilt sticking out, a testament to the immense force behind the throw. The grey wolf fell from midair with a "thump", kicking up a flurry of snow from the ground. Its eyes still retained a ferocious gaze, unblinking even in death. After waiting for five breaths to confirm that the wolves were truly dead, Old Gu Six walked over to the grey wolf, bent down, and pulled out the dagger embedded in its head. Wolf blood spurted out, and if he hadn''t dodged quickly, his clothes would have been stained. He cleaned the dagger on the snow on the ground before returning it to his left sleeve. When extracting the sword from the silver wolf, he was more cautious and didn''t pull it out directly. He gripped the hilt and sliced a long cut on the silver wolf''s body, then pulled out the sword. This way, the wolf''s blood didn''t splatter out. He then used the blood to clean the blade in his hand. He didn''t plan to bring the dead wolves back. Wolves are pack animals with a strong sense of revenge. If he brought them back to where the disaster victims were staying, a pack of wolves might come and attack. With just his own strength, he wouldn''t be able to protect so many people. He first buried the wolf corpses in the snow, then with an expressionless face, he swung his sword to behead the dead wild boar. Another swing disemboweled the headless boar. Old Gu Six frowned and pursed his thin lips, a look of disgust on his face as he processed the boar''s entrails. He used his sword to scoop out the entrails and set them aside, then looked at his filthy short sword. *look of an elderly subway passenger checking their phone* However, after some thought, he realized this sword had accompanied him for over ten years, so it could still be washed and used. In the past, when he hunted wild boars in the village, he would carry the whole boar down the mountain and sell it to restaurants in the city. He had never processed a wild boar himself. The pork they ate at home was always fresh, farm-raised pork bought from the market. Resigned, he squatted down and used the snow to clean his short sword before returning it to his right sleeve. Then, grabbing the boar''s hind legs in one hand and carrying the wild chickens and rabbits in the other, he dragged the boar out of the mountain. At the edge of the mountain, seeing the trail of boar''s blood on the snow, he cleaned it up as best he could. Chang''an immediately went back to light the stove and boil water. The boar''s bristles hadn''t even been fully removed yet. She brought out the food she had left for Old Gu Six and called out, "Dad, come eat first when you''re back. Let Chang Le watch over the wild boar." "Alright," Old Gu Six let Chang Le stay outside. He didn''t feel particularly hungry until he heard her call for dinner. Smelling the aroma of the food, his stomach growled appropriately a couple of times. No matter how hungry he was, he always washed his hands first, and then his face, before picking up his personal large bowl and sitting on the small wooden stool by the fire pit to eat heartily. Outside, Yang Poxiao and his brothers asked their wives to bring out the boiling water they had on the stove. Together with Mu, they started to remove the bristles from the large wild boar. Chang Le didn''t stop them, they were all reasonable people, no need to strictly guard it. Little Ya''s Dad also wanted to go help, but seeing that there were already three people working on it, he didn''t go over. Sometimes having too many people doesn''t necessarily make the work faster, it could even get in the way. Other disaster victims heard that someone had hunted a wild boar and came to watch the commotion. Most were just there out of curiosity, after all, in such freezing weather, anyone without skills would either starve or freeze to death, let alone have the ability to hunt wild boars. A few people had greedy looks on their faces, including Grandma Sun''s family. Little Ya''s Mother didn''t notice Grandma Sun among the crowd. She still persisted in telling Little Ya''s Dad, "Husband, you should talk to Old Gu Six later and have him buy those two kids. Look, he was even able to hunt such a large wild boar, it must weigh over two hundred pounds. It''s no trouble at all to feed two more mouths." Grandma Sun was only about five or six steps behind them. Little Ya''s Mother didn''t make any effort to lower her voice, so she could hear every word. Her eyes flickered as she calculated something, her sharp gaze revealing her scheming. Without further delay, she hunched her back and returned home. Old Gu Six was a capable man. He sent those two money-losing burdens away and brought back meat for his older grandson to eat. Those two burdens would not starve following a capable man like Old Gu Six. This time, it was not Little Ya''s Dad reprimanding her, but Little Ya''s Mother, who looked at her astonished and asked, "Mother, what are you plotting? Why would Old Gu Six buy two extra mouths to feed? Just because he''s capable?" "Shouldn''t capable people help the weak? Otherwise, why would the Heavenly Lord grant them such abilities if not to save the world?" She believed it should be that way. Those with great power who do not aid the weak and only pursue self-interest would be punished by the Heavenly Lord. "People''s capabilities come from their own efforts, not from the Heavenly Lord. When has the Heavenly Lord granted you great abilities for your kindness?" Her sister-in-law mocked her from beside her. They had joined Little Ya''s family''s team halfway and had been together for half a year, so the sister-in-law knew this woman well. Incapable yet always wanting to recklessly show kindness, her benevolence was something she could not fulfill herself, so she always tried to impose it on others. Out of respect for Third Brother Yu, no one openly confronted her, but they were not fond of her company. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 A large space had been cleared around Little Ya''s family, and everyone kept a distance from her. They looked at Little Ya''s Mother like she was a lunatic. Had this woman''s brain been chewed on by wild dogs? After finishing his meal, Old Gu Six had cleaned up every part of the wild boar, leaving nothing behind. A group of people stood there waiting for him. He lazily glanced around and said, "Those who want meat can exchange it for money or grain. Each family can only exchange for two pounds, at thirty cents per pound. If you''re exchanging with grain, one pound of new rice can get you two pounds of meat." According to the current grain prices in the city, thirty cents couldn''t even buy one pound of pork. A pound of new rice was much more expensive than pork, worth far more than just two pounds of pork. These refugees didn''t have any new rice. Everyone was eating aged rice and coarse flour, without even white flour. Grain prices had surged too fiercely for them to afford or obtain it. Old Gu Six knew that exchanging one pound of new rice for two pounds of pork was unreasonable and disadvantageous to others. But this was something he had risked his life to hunt - shouldn''t he be compensated for his labor? After nearly half a year of eating coarse flour and wild vegetables, everyone wanted to improve their meals a bit. Two pounds of meat for sixty cents was indeed expensive, but what wasn''t expensive these days? Sixty cents wasn''t unaffordable, and he had obtained this through his own skills. Monetary exchange was reasonable. Ah? But some still found it unreasonable. "Why are you still charging us money? We''re all refugees escaping the famine, shouldn''t we be helping each other? Just distribute it for free, and you can go hunt another one later, right?" Everyone was exclaiming, "What a character! Who is this clueless idiot?" Before they could see who it was, people in the crowd were already retorting. "I don''t have any grain left, so send some to my family, won''t you? We''re all refugees escaping the famine, we should help each other." "Chen Dahua, my pot has a hole in it, give me yours. We''re from the same village, we should help each other even more." "Old lady, I don''t have enough quilts, share one of yours with me, we''re fated to meet." "My house can''t accommodate my whole family, old lady, let us stay in your house?" Chen Dahua covered her face and fled, thinking these people were too shameless. She couldn''t outargue them. She spat in her heart, "Hmph, a bunch of poor refugees. Wasn''t she trying to help them save sixty cents? Every one of them is like a debt collector. No good deed goes unpunished." After a couple of scolding remarks, she said no more, leaving their eldest grandson at home as she brought the two girls and their son and daughter-in-law to Chang''an''s place. The wild boar meat was almost sold out. After everyone had bought their share, around ten pounds remained. Three pounds were given to Yang Poxiao and his brothers for their help, and Mu got two pounds by himself. Five pounds were left, and Chang''an planned to have Old Six make some fried pork bites with them. Seeing that her own family had to pay for the meat they ate, Little Ya''s Mother felt somewhat disgruntled. Weren''t they considered their own people? Why were they still being charged? Their entire family fortune was just five taels of silver, which they had barely managed to hide from the bandits looking for loot. This purchase took away sixty cents, which pained her heart to think about. Seeing her distressed expression, Little Ya''s Father scolded her irritably, "That''s enough. How much have they helped us along the way? If not for Old Gu Six, we would have starved to death long ago. One can''t be too presumptuous." "How am I being presumptuous? Aren''t we considered their own people now? To charge their own people for a bit of meat?" Seeing her mother''s attitude, Little Ya was perplexed. She asked innocently, "Mother, didn''t you say one should be grateful and not be an ungrateful person?" Little Ya''s Mother was momentarily speechless, but she still retorted defiantly, "That doesn''t mean one should be blindly grateful either. We need to consider the benefactor''s character first, or we might end up harming ourselves." "Just shut up, you white-eyed wolf," Little Ya''s Father said with a dark expression, angered at his wife for the first time in their seven years of marriage. He squatted down and gently told Little Ya, "Little Ya, remember, in this world, no one is obligated to help others. Helping is a kindness, not helping is their prerogative. We should be grateful to everyone who has helped us." "I understand, Father," she nodded firmly. Her mother was wrong, her father was right, so she listened to her father. Little Ya''s Mother was scolded by Yu San and looked at the father and daughter with tearful, helpless eyes, hoping they would comfort her, but the two ignored her. Yu San''s mind was not on her. He was thinking that perhaps they could no longer travel with Old Gu Six, otherwise with his wife''s temperament, who knows what trouble she might cause in the future. This was not about repaying kindness, but repaying kindness with enmity. Suddenly, a cold, furious roar came from outside, "Get out!" It startled Yu San so much that he almost cut his own hand with the knife he was using to cut meat. He hurriedly put down the knife and strode out of the house. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chang''an looked on speechlessly at the absurd scene unfolding before her. "Our family doesn''t do charity. Take your children and leave. We don''t have any meat to trade for these two kids." The little girl was fair and delicate, like a soft rice dumpling. Her voice lacked any intimidating force, sounding tender and almost whining. Chang''an was furious, truly! She wanted to be a graceful woman, but instead she transmigrated into a cute young girl. And now someone wanted to take her Old Six away from her? This could not be tolerated. "Chang Le, drive them away," she waved her little hand, feeling like she was opening the gate and letting the dogs out. Old Gu Six stepped back, allowing the two children to handle it as he watched the drama unfold with folded arms. Grandma Sun grew agitated, hopping up and down as she pointed at Chang''an and scolded her, "You little girl, how barbaric! You have no manners at all. I was talking to your father, what''s it got to do with you?" Though you look appealing, that doesn''t excuse interfering with her selling her granddaughters. Seeing someone insult his daughter, Old Gu Six was displeased. He angrily berated Grandma Sun, "How dare you criticize my daughter? Your whole family is uglier than a dog. Get out of here, don''t pollute my territory, or I''ll cripple all of you." Grandma Sun faced his fury head-on, seeming to see blazing flames in his eyes and an invisible pressure bearing down on her. Terrified, her old legs went weak and she immediately knelt down. On this cold day, beads of sweat the size of soybeans rolled down her forehead. The man''s eyes seemed to conceal a dark abyss that could devour a person. She wanted to look away but couldn''t move. It felt like an invisible hand was squeezing her heart, threatening to crush it. She raised her hands over her head and prostrated herself, begging, "I beg the great one to spare this old woman''s life. I''ll never dare again." The onlookers who had come from their homes to watch the commotion looked on bewildered. What was happening? Grandma Sun''s two granddaughters hid behind their parents, reluctant to approach but with regret in their eyes. It seemed they couldn''t stay after all. They secretly glanced at Chang''an. That girl was so beautiful. If they could stay, they would be well-fed and warmly dressed, surely growing up to be just as pretty. How selfish of them, having the means but unwilling to help their sisters escape suffering. The two girls tried to find a good household for themselves but failed as that woman couldn''t make the decision, so they couldn''t stay either. Everyone clicked their tongues and left Old Gu Six''s doorstep, chattering away. "That old woman is really heartless, selling her own grandchildren." "Well, you can''t judge, these famine years drive people to desperate acts. This is only the beginning." An elderly person who had experienced war sighed sadly, "Sixty years ago when I was five, the droughts and locusts ruined all the crops. The imperial court was incompetent. My family fled from west to east, and there were corpses littering the journey. People resorted to cannibalism - that was true tragedy." "I never thought sixty years later I''d have to relive that path. I''ve lived through two famines in this lifetime." The snow that had stopped for a day began falling again in the evening, first lightly and beautifully romantic. As night fell, howling winds brought heavier snow, making visibility nearly zero. Households tightly shut their doors, huddling as families by the fire. They were grateful to have cleared the rooftops of accumulated snow, or else the weight could have caused a collapse in this weather. That night, the scent of meat wafted through the barracks as every household had cooked the meat purchased that afternoon. Most either stir-fried it or made meat porridge, leaving more than half to stretch across several meals. Chang''an was frying crispy pork belly by the stove as the men, large and small, craned their necks in eager anticipation of the meat sizzling in the oil. The aroma was truly intoxicating. How could they not make meat this delicious themselves? Chang''an''s lips twitched slightly, wanting to cover his eyes in embarrassment at the sight of the two gluttons eagerly gobbling away in public. He scooped half a bowl and handed it to the two foodies, "Go sit by the fire pit and eat, be careful not to burn yourselves." Like coaxing children, he ushered the two to sit by the fire pit to eat, as they were getting in the way gathered around the stove. He was afraid the hot oil might splatter and burn them. Old Gu Six thought of the group who left earlier that day with some regret, having warned them not to go, as they would likely freeze to death on the road. Meanwhile, those he was concerned about were braving the wind and snow, hoping to find a place to take shelter from the storm. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 The young man and his attendants happened to walk onto a plain, where visibility was less than two meters ahead, causing the group to scatter like headless flies. The wind was so loud that they had to shout to be heard, "Young Master, hold on a little longer." The young man''s vision blurred, his whole body powerless. He regretted not listening to that man''s advice. If they had delayed by a day, they could have avoided this disaster. He had escaped the assassin''s blade, only to face death in this calamitous storm. Two more attendants fell, instantly freezing into ice sculptures, followed by others collapsing one after another. In the end, only the leader in black robes and the young man remained. The young man feebly leaned on his man, "Qiao Yi, don''t worry about me, quickly leave and find shelter." The two were close, though the young man''s voice was faint and difficult to hear over the wind, Qiao Yi understood his young master wanted him to escape alone. Qiao Yi pretended not to hear, as he was an orphan with no ties. He had been rescued by the lord in his youth, which led to his current position. He considered this life a debt to repay. He fought desperately to protect the young man, but mere human effort could not defy nature''s might. The two leaned on each other as they fell into the snow, instantly buried under the accumulating drifts, erasing all traces. The howling plain sounded like the heavens in a rage, intent on destroying the earth. Not only the young man and his attendants were buried in this blizzard, but half of those traveling to Lingnan rushed out of the mountain caves when the snow stopped, eager to continue their journey. They had run out of food and could not wait for the snow to melt, hoping to reach the next town quickly. Some chose to wait for the snow to melt, patting their chests in relief at narrowly escaping death. Village Chief Yang led his people, heeding the warnings of the two clan elders, avoiding this disaster. The blizzard raged for three full days and nights before gradually weakening into moderate snowfall. This snow lasted two months, during which the villagers had to clear the accumulation three times. By the fourth month, it snowed for three days, then stopped for a day, or snowed for two days, then stopped for half a day. Many families in the village had run out of food, and the previous harmony had dissipated. Some began venturing into the deep mountains in search of food, despite the dangers¡ªthose who did not freeze to death became prey for vicious beasts. At the moment the purple light descended, Chang Le fell into a deep slumber, or rather, everyone in the village except Chang''an and her father fell unconscious. Even the animals hiding in the deep mountains cowered in fear and trembled. Miraculously, no one outside the mountains could see this purple light that only shone for three breaths. Chang''an was speechless, realizing the jade pendant''s slow reaction time. A nine-clawed purple dragon formed from the purple light and entered Old Gu Six''s brow, vanishing along with the light. Old Gu Six sat motionless with his eyes closed. As Chang''an approached to check on him, an invisible force pushed her away, merely preventing her from touching Old Gu Six. Chang''an sat watching Old Gu Six, intending to ask him about the situation once he awoke. She waited until late at night, struggling to stay awake and occasionally adding firewood to the pit. She did not want the person lying on the ground to catch a cold, as falling ill during such times would be especially troublesome. Just as Chang''an was about to doze off from exhaustion, Old Gu Six awoke, a purple flash flickering across his eyes before fading. Seeing him awake, Chang''an''s drowsiness vanished, and she excitedly grabbed Old Gu Six''s hand, asking, "Father, how are you feeling? Is anything amiss?" "I''m fine, it''s just that there''s a purple dragon in my mind," he said, a bit bewildered. Others might curse one for having a brain full of fish, but in his case, his mind housed a dragon. Chang''an: "...Dad, that''s the Sea of Consciousness," not knowing whether Old Gu Six would want to go through the trials again after regaining his memories and recalling his current foolish state. "Oh, I can''t get rid of it," Old Gu Six said with a hint of grievance, for who wouldn''t be concerned if a foreign entity suddenly appeared in their mind? "Why would you want to get rid of it?" Chang''an, unaware of Old Gu Six''s train of thought, asked in confusion. "I''m afraid if it stays in my mind, I''ll become an idiot," he said worriedly. What would his daughter do if he became a complete fool? Chang''an tried to reassure him, for someone who seemed so clever, how could he be so daft at times? Was it perhaps an aftereffect of failing the trials five times? "It won''t harm you. The fact that you were able to open that jade token means you''re destined for it. It might even protect you." The purple dragon in Old Gu Six''s Sea of Consciousness propped its massive head on its front paws, watching as Old Gu Six acted foolishly. Tsk, these were all Old Gu Six''s embarrassing past moments. It had to record them so that it would have a chance to turn the tables on him in the future. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Last night Old Gu Six slept late, and by the time he left in the morning, Chang Le hadn''t woken up yet, so he didn''t go. He did want to go with Old Gu Six, but alas, Old Gu Six didn''t agree, saying that with only Chang''an at home he wouldn''t feel at ease, so he asked Chang Le to stay and protect him. As for what happened last night that caused him to suddenly fall asleep, he didn''t ask too many questions, just assumed he was tired and fell asleep. Old Gu Six, leading the group into the mountains, felt quite unsettled, thinking about that dragon in his consciousness sea, which would see all his privacy, even going to the bathroom would be inconvenient for him, making him feel uneasy all over. The Purple Dragon scoffed disdainfully, "You have what I have, who cares to look at you? Looking at myself is better than looking at you." It felt like it had new material to mock Old Gu Six with. Old Gu Six''s overall aura was extremely low, scaring the people following him into the mountains into silence, all thinking he was unhappy because he had to lead them into the mountains. But in fact, he was upset at that dragon laughing rather shamelessly, unable to beat it or drive it away, wouldn''t you be upset too? With no outlet for his rage, he vented it on the prey in the deep mountains, and he also discovered that his strength seemed to have increased, and his agility had also greatly improved. If he was considered upper-middle class in martial arts before, now he could be said to have entered the upper class, though of course he was still quite a distance from the pinnacle of martial arts masters. All the prey was hunted by Old Gu Six alone, while those who came along just acted as porters. In two hours, he had acquired a nearly 300-pound wild boar, five wild chickens, and three rabbits. This also showed those who came along how difficult it was to hunt prey, though what they didn''t know was that Old Gu Six was only exerting thirty percent of his strength, as he didn''t want to let these people get too full of themselves, or else he would be the one troubled later on. If they formed a dependence, and there wasn''t enough food, they would look to him to solve it, and he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to control his temper, leaving all these people stranded in this mountain forest. Old Gu Six didn''t intend to share the wild boar meat, after all, they had paid him a fee, though that fee left him somewhat displeased. But he did calculate extra hazard pay, giving them one wild chicken and one rabbit. That old master who had come asking for help had somehow become the leader of this group of displaced refugees, and everyone was happy to listen to him. The old master had two sons and three grandsons, but strangely, there were no women in their family, just the six males from three generations who had fled the famine. The ten potatoes were as big as an adult''s fist, and while Chang Le was still out, she took three out from her space and tossed them into the fire pit to bake, planning to dice up the other seven and throw them into the pot to stew together for dinner. "Sure, dad will make you potato and chicken stew for dinner." Old Gu Six used ash and clean water to wash the bowl, put the seven potatoes in a wooden basin to wash and peel the skins, setting the peeled potatoes aside. After peeling the potatoes, he picked up a hatchet and rope and went out again, the weather was unpredictable, and he thought it would be good to stock up on more firewood, since they still had to stay in these mountains for another two months. Even if the weather warmed up, they might not be able to leave right away, with snow this deep, it wouldn''t melt for another six or seven days. The brothers Yang Poxiao and Mu also went along with him to chop firewood, Yu San wanted to go too but was held back by Little Ya''s Mother. She had gone to take a look at those people dividing the wild boar meat, some among them wanted to buy some meat to eat, but were rudely rebuffed. Apparently Old Gu Six had accepted payment from them to lead them into the mountains, and Little Ya''s Mother was increasingly looking down on him, seeing him as selfish and ungrateful. She absolutely could not let her husband continue following him, or else as her father said, he might be tainted by bad influences. Yu San frowned at the woman he was pulling, "What exactly do you want to do?" For the past two months, she had been constantly nagging that Old Gu Six was not a good person, too selfish, and had no great love in his heart. He had argued with her twice, but it didn''t make her stop. Eventually, he got tired of dealing with her, and even Little Ya didn''t seem to want to cling to her anymore. He had already made up his mind that the next time they set out on the road, he would no longer follow Old Gu Six, to avoid causing trouble for others. Whether the rest followed him or Old Gu Six would be up to them. Now it seemed like they didn''t even want them to follow, and he had seen these people for who they really were - a bunch of ungrateful and treacherous bastards. Little Ya''s Mother behaved as if she couldn''t read the atmosphere. Thinking she was doing good for her husband, she softly said, "Husband, you should not follow Old Gu Six anymore, lest you lose your principles." Yu San looked at her acting like she was the smartest person in the world, and he wanted to scold her. But he glanced at his obedient daughter and held back. He coldly pulled his hand away from Little Ya''s Mother and took big strides out of the house. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 The snow had stopped for five or six days without showing any sign of melting, and the temperature seemed to have dropped a few degrees colder. Many people saw that the snow had stopped for so many days without falling again, and they were getting restless, wanting to set off early and arrive at the place they intended to settle down soon. Most of these people wanted to go to The Capital, thinking that being at the feet of the emperor, it wouldn''t be too bad, and they were already very close to The Capital, just a couple of months'' walk away. But they didn''t know that The Capital was now a place where everyone feared for their own safety. The emperor was licentious and tyrannical, the whole Capital was shrouded in gloom and despair, with the ruler not ruling, and the subjects not following. The emperor of a nation acted like a bandit, plundering people''s wealth and seizing their wives and daughters. Loyal ministers were either exiled or had their entire families executed. Who would still care about how the disaster victims were doing? Yu San''s house was crammed with people, all those who had followed him from the beginning. They too had heard that other disaster victims were heading to The Capital, not the northern lands. They felt that Old Gu Six was leading them to the northern lands with ill intentions, so they approached Yu San to discuss parting ways and no longer traveling with Old Gu Six. Yu San looked at their disdainful faces with a deep, solemn gaze and asked softly, "Have you made your decision? No regrets?" Didn''t they know their own worth? What was there for Old Gu Six to remember them for? Ill intentions? He saw them as the ones with ill intentions. "We''ve made our decision, no regrets," came the clamorous voices from inside the house. Yu San raised his hand to quiet them down, and when everyone fell silent, he continued, "Then let''s part ways here. I wish you a smooth journey." "Yu San, what do you mean? You''re not coming with us?" A short, middle-aged man looked at him displeasedly, his tone slightly confrontational. Everyone stared at Yu San with bright, expectant eyes, waiting for his answer. True to their expectations, Yu San said calmly, "Yes, I won''t be leaving so soon, nor will I go to The Capital. Of course, I won''t be following Old Gu Six to the northern lands either. I''ll go wherever the road takes me." They looked at him in disbelief, wondering if he had gone mad. Shouldn''t they find a place to settle down early in such a famine year? On the third day, it started snowing at around 5 a.m. At first, it wasn''t heavy, but by 7 a.m., a fierce wind had picked up. With their heavy luggage on their backs, they were blown down and couldn''t get up. Everyone worked together, helping each other up and holding hands as they continued forward. By the end of the 7 a.m. hour, the snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the biting cold wind left them with nowhere to take shelter. Their cotton clothes didn''t seem to provide much warmth, and today was exceptionally cold, at least twice as cold as the previous few months. They started to regret not heeding the advice. They should have just waited a little longer. They didn''t proceed further but turned back. However, it was easier to go out than to return. They had already been blown off course by the wind, and they had set out during clear weather two days ago. Now, with heavy snow falling, the return journey was becoming increasingly difficult. Chang''an couldn''t understand why so many people refused to listen to advice and insisted on being willful. Those who had left the day before yesterday were most likely not going to make it. Those who hadn''t left were thankful they didn''t follow the crowd, or else they would have been buried somewhere by now. This time, many more people had frozen to death. Qingfang Village was almost wiped out. The Yang Clan, due to the village chief''s decision not to leave the mountain cave, only had about ten young people left, who were barely saved by the efforts of their clansmen. The snow stopped after more than twenty days, but the weather only grew colder day by day. Chang''an had three layers of quilts, while Old Gu Six and Chang Le added an extra down quilt. Now they didn''t care if they exposed themselves; the priority was not freezing to death. Chang''an estimated the temperature to be around minus fifty or sixty degrees Celsius. Even those who took shelter in the mountain caves without sufficient winter supplies had frozen to death, including many elderly and weak children. This temperature persisted until the end of the winter disaster. Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the snow began to melt. Thinking about the people who must have frozen to death outside, this temperature recovery and melting snow would also cause the corpses in the wilderness to rot, so a post-disaster plague would be unavoidable. She seemed to have two boxes of Shuanghuanglian oral liquid bought before the apocalypse in her space. Whether they were useful or not remained to be seen, but for prevention purposes, she would drink one when leaving to ease her mind. While waiting for the snow to melt, Old Gu Six and Chang Le went deep into the mountains to hunt every day. They didn''t know how much longer they would have to travel, so it was better to prepare more food just in case. Older Tong also led everyone to use silver coins to purchase the game hunted by Old Gu Six. When it was time to set off, everyone would look after themselves, as they had no ability to hunt in the mountains, so it was better to use silver coins to buy food now. It was unknown whether they could enter the next town, so it was better to be prepared. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 They did not wait for the snow to completely melt before leaving. When there was still a foot of snow on the ground, Chang''an and the others set off fully prepared. The few remaining people in the camp also left along with them. It must be said that during these past five or six days, Old Gu Six and Chang Le had earned a bit of money, splitting it evenly, each earning more than ten taels of silver. This time their mule carts were loaded to the brim, and Chang''an had no place to sit, only able to sit on the quilts. Fortunately, it was not hot now, so sitting on the quilts was quite warm. Old Gu Six and Chang Le took turns driving the cart. Chang''an sighed again, having an outsider around was inconvenient. If Chang Le was not there, all these things could have been stored in her spatial bag. Following behind them was Mu, alone driving a donkey cart that had been abandoned by the group that had left earlier. At that time, the snow was too deep, and the donkey carts could not move at all. That bunch of idiots who were in a hurry to leave discarded everything they could. Behind Mu were the brothers Yang Poxiao, and finally Yu San''s family of three and Doctor Ren and his wife. They maintained a distance of more than thirty meters from those in front, indicating their intention not to follow Old Gu Six anymore. Everyone understood it in their hearts, and tacitly did not mention it. Before leaving, Chang''an poured a box of Shuanghuanglian oral liquid into the cool white porridge, and everyone had a share, even Older Tong''s family. Chang''an was not sure if taking the medicine this way would still be effective, but it was just to ease her mind. It was Old Gu Six who distributed the medicine, not letting Chang''an do it. He handed out the medicine without much explanation, and did not force those who did not want to drink it. Those on their side all drank it, including Yu San''s family and Doctor Ren''s wife who were no longer traveling with them. Among Older Tong''s group, only Older Tong''s family drank it, while the others dared not drink it. However, Old Gu Six did explain briefly, "To prevent epidemic diseases."Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) Seeing that despite the explanation, those people still did not drink and looked at him with suspicion, Old Gu Six simply turned and left with the medicine bowl. After all, it would not be him and his daughter who would die if something happened, and what did those people have that was worth him scheming for? Outside the mountain forest, the bodies of refugees that had been covered by the snow were exposed due to the melting snow, and began to rot and stink in the warming weather. "Dad, Chang Le, cover your mouths and noses," Chang''an handed out two pieces of coarse cloth cut to size from the cart, for them to cover their faces. He waved his hand helplessly, as if accepting reality. The ruler he had been loyally serving had somehow become like this. The Ye Dynasty had become rotten, and to revive it, it must be broken and reorganized. The general''s usually straight back was now hunched, and his voice was hoarse as he said, "Go ahead and do what you want to do." He then staggered to a hidden compartment, carefully took out a small box, and handed it to Chen Su, "This is the military tally that commands the two hundred thousand troops. Take it." A flush of excitement appeared on Chen Su''s handsome face. Heaven knows how long he had been persuading his father, and now he had finally gotten his wish. He received the military tally with both hands, carefully tucking it into his robe, as if afraid of dropping it, even pressing down on his collar to secure it. "Father, do you know who has the tally that can command three hundred thousand troops?" "I don''t know about that. It used to be in the hands of Shuo Prince, but later Shuo Prince returned it to the emperor. After that, I''m not sure whose hands it fell into. There hasn''t been a war in twenty or thirty years, so perhaps it''s still with the emperor." Chen Qixiong shook his head slowly. He truly did not know about this. Their emperor, ah, in his youth he was a notorious tyrant known throughout the land, possessing literary and martial talents, as well as cunning and resourcefulness. No one could fathom his thoughts. Unexpectedly, in his old age, he had become like this, as if he were a different person from the tyrant he was in his youth. "I understand, thank you father," Chen Su bid farewell with a bow. He was extremely excited now, pressing his rapidly beating chest. After taking a few deep breaths outside the study, he finally managed to calm his agitated heart. Returning to his own courtyard, he summoned his trusted aides, beckoning one over and whispering a few instructions in his ear. The aide nodded solemnly and said, "Yes." Then he was seen using his lightness skills and disappeared from the spot. Chen Su summoned his staff overnight, and the group discussed until midnight before dispersing. They planned to initiate their rebellion in the south, with Chen Su leading the bulk of the troops to occupy territory and establish his own kingdom. To prevent the old emperor from making a desperate move, some men were left behind to secure the families of the generals. From then on, the Ye Dynasty began to splinter into numerous feudal states, while the old emperor residing in the palace remained oblivious, like a domesticated pet caged and isolated from the outside world and major events unfolding. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 How many people went after this world? Chang''an didn''t care, nor did she want to know. Wasn''t she and Old Gu Six told to just muddle through life and not get involved? So they would just muddle through and live their own days. They didn''t rush on the road, walking and stopping, looking for a suitable place to live. Although they were going to the northern lands, there was no need to go all the way north, right? Somewhere partway would be fine. As the sun set in the west, they passed by a small village. The village was tiny, with only a dozen or so households visible. The wooden thatched huts were dilapidated, and there was no sign of life in the village, so it must have been an abandoned one. Old Gu Six went down to scout the path, entering the village to investigate. The houses were full of dust, with straw all over the floors, and the roofs had holes. Almost every house was in this state. The people of this village must have left a long time ago, turning it into a deserted village. However, it was better than sleeping outdoors, so Old Gu Six stood in the village and waved towards the highway opposite, waiting for someone to see him and drive the cart into the village. But the mules and donkeys refused to move forward once they reached the village entrance, no matter how much they were whipped and pulled. Chang''an thought of the stories of animals predicting disasters, and she looked seriously towards the village ahead. After a while, she said, "Chang Le, don''t force the mules. We''re not going in." Then Yang Sheng called out to Old Gu Six, "Dad, come out, we''re not staying in the village tonight." Being a treasured daughter''s dad who trusted her unconditionally, Old Gu Six promptly left the village without hesitation. He had also noticed the mules'' abnormal behavior, and for whatever reason, it was better for them to sleep outdoors tonight. When Old Gu Six returned, the group turned around and left. They didn''t even need to drive the mules, as they bolted on their own, not stopping until they had run five miles away. Old Gu Six thought about it and decided not to rest there. He led everyone another ten miles before stopping. Night had fallen completely. Ever since the cold disaster, the originally moonless night sky now had moonlight and twinkling stars, no longer pitch black. "Alright, this wide open area will do. We''ll rest here for the night." Old Gu Six had chosen an open area, far from the mountains, surrounded by fields. It was like they had entered another world. The flowers, grass, and trees here were lush and vibrant, the green rice paddies flickering with fireflies in the moonlight, striving to radiate their own unique light.Fo?ll0w current novE?ls on n/o/(v)/3l/b((in).(co/m) The starry sky, rice paddies, and fireflies - these were sights Chang''an had never seen in her previous life. The marvelous animations had come to life, beautiful and dreamlike. Beautiful young women were captured by the officials and taken away on horseback. When their husbands chased after the horses, pleading for their release, the officials slashed them in half with their blades. The officials led away the bound men, and the lead official raised his sword and shouted, "It is your honor to swear allegiance to the Rong King! Anyone who dares disobey will be killed!!" "Move out!" Only the weak women and children were left outside the city gates, their eyes filled with despair as they cried out in anguish that shook the heavens. Even after running far away, Yu San and the others could still faintly hear those miserable and despairing cries. They wiped the cold sweat from their foreheads with their sleeves. They came to the edge of the village but didn''t immediately descend the mountain, afraid of encountering the officials as soon as they went down, rendering their efforts futile. They went hungry on the mountain, hiding for an entire day. Only at deep night, when all was quiet, did they quietly descend the mountain, passing by the side of the village without making a sound. After descending the mountain, they didn''t dare stop to rest. Even though they were hungry after a day, they could only endure it, as they had not yet left the dangerous area and couldn''t linger for a moment. After walking all night, they still hadn''t left the capital''s territory, and everyone looked exhausted. "Keep going, keep going. We''re heading north, and we''ll be out of the capital''s territory soon," Yu San encouraged everyone while panting heavily, carrying the food supplies and holding Little Ya''s hand. The Rong King''s territory was in Zhizhou Prefecture, part of the Jiangnan region. As long as they didn''t go south, they wouldn''t encounter those officials. It wasn''t until noon that they finally left the capital''s territory. Only then did they dare stop, as a clear stream lay ahead. The group of over twenty people, whether acquainted or not, set up fires by the stream to cook. Little Ya simply collapsed on the ground, not wanting to move an inch. In this lifetime, she never wanted to experience fleeing from a disaster again. She thought that if they had followed Chang''an from the beginning, nothing would have happened. Of course, she did not blame her father for making the wrong decision. If her mother had not made a fuss, she believed her father would have followed Master Six without hesitation. No, she was too tired. She should sleep for a while. Unlike the excitement on this side, Chang''an and the others had a good night''s sleep while camping, but equally exciting was the deserted village they passed through in the afternoon. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 In the Capital, many commoners were trying to flee by any means possible. The current Capital was filled with smog and fumes, and they were preparing to go to outlying areas to take refuge until the turmoil passed, at which point they would return with their families. Being locals of the Capital, they naturally knew more than outsiders, and those fleeing the city went directly north without hesitation. They avoided the pitfalls that Chang''an and her companions had fallen into by following in the footsteps of those who had fled the Capital. As night fell, a group of fifteen or sixteen people passed through a deserted village. The thatched cottages in this deserted village were newly built, illuminated by bright lights, with smoke rising from cooking fires. Children chased chickens and dogs in the courtyards of their homes. One grandmother scolded her daughter-in-law for not being diligent enough, while another grandmother berated her granddaughter for being clumsy. The peach blossoms in the village were in full bloom, and two yellow dogs barked at each other under a peach tree, prompting their owner to run out from a house to stop them. They were two boys aged seven or eight who came out first to separate their dogs, then looked towards the outskirts of the village and saw a group of fifteen or sixteen people approaching. The boys shouted in unison, "Village Head, Village Head, we have guests!" A weather-beaten man in his sixties emerged from one of the thatched cottages and looked in the direction the boys were pointing. Oh? There were indeed guests coming. The guests from the afternoon had not stayed, probably because they found the village too simple. But these guests would have to stay ¨C it had been a long time since the village had been so lively.Findd new stories at novelhall.com The Village Head took the two children by the hand to welcome the visitors, smiling kindly and speaking in a warm, affable manner, "Our guests have come from afar. If you don''t mind, please stay the night in our village." People are often easily deceived by outward appearances and first impressions. For example, a burly man with a ferocious demeanor may actually have good character and morals, while a handsome man with a gentle, kind smile could be a hypocrite and a despicable person. Without knowing the true reality, if you saw them both at first glance, wouldn''t you choose the handsome, gentle one? Many people would make that choice, so it''s normal to be deceived by appearances. The eyes can only see the external, but how many people can see through the false facade to the truth beneath? Ahem, I''m digressing. Back to the story. This group of people was drawn into the village by the Village Head''s outward appearance. There were sixteen of them, too many for one household, so they were split into four groups of four each. The villagers welcomed them warmly with good food and wine. After three rounds of drinks, they were asked where they had come from. The first to object was Li''er''s own grandfather, the elder''s eldest son. The elder simply cast a deep look at him, then told his eldest grandson firmly, "Since they are unwilling to leave, you and your wife, being Li''er''s parents, pack up and come with your old grandfather." Li''er had always been a good, obedient child. Even if he disliked something, he had never cried and fussed like this before. Children have a spiritual intuition, and this village may not be as simple as it appears on the surface. The elder said quietly to his sons, "There''s something wrong with the people in this village. If we don''t want to lose our lives, we must leave immediately." His sons didn''t take him seriously, thinking he was just spoiling Li''er too much and making up excuses to appease his great-grandson. "Father, they just welcomed us with good food and drink, but now you want to leave without a second thought?" "Yes, Father, I think this village is very nice. The villagers are all very friendly. As outsiders, who knows if we''ll encounter people as nice wherever else we go?" "In any case, I''m not leaving. If you want to leave, then go ahead. We''ll have to pass through here again when we return to the Capital anyway." "Our third brother is right. Since we''ll still have to return to the Capital, let''s all just go where we want for now and consider it a journey." Since his sons were all unwilling to leave, being an open-minded Elder, he calmly told his children and grandchildren, "Those who wish to stay behind, stay. Those who want to follow Great Grandpa, quickly pack your belongings and we''ll depart immediately." In the end, it was the Elder''s youngest son and daughter-in-law, along with their two sons and daughters-in-law, as well as Li''er''s parents, who accompanied the Elder as he left. As they were leaving, the Village Chief earnestly urged them to remain, his face full of reluctance. This made the Elder more wary. What normal person would feel such reluctance at the departure of a group of strangers who were merely passing through? He called out loudly to the villagers seeing them off, "Thank you, fellow villagers, for your warm hospitality. We will meet again if fate allows." Once they had exited the village, the Elder instructed his children and grandchildren not to look back, and they trudged onward with lowered heads. The villagers were dumbfounded. They had expected the departing group to turn back for one last look, but instead, they hurried away at a brisk pace, and soon disappeared into the moonlight without a trace. The mist grew thicker, enveloping the entire village in a dense fog, gradually obscuring its original appearance. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 The people who remained behind discussed building houses with Village Head, then fell into a sweet slumber, dreaming of a wonderful future life. Their dreams were starkly different from reality as they were awakened by difficulty breathing. Upon waking, everything was pitch black. They thought it wasn''t daylight yet and wanted to continue sleeping, but they couldn''t breathe properly. Trying to get up to check if there was something wrong with their bodies, "thump", their heads hit a wooden board. They were puzzled, recalling that the bed had no ceiling when they went to sleep.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com They reached up and felt an arched surface, making them even more confused. Whose bed has such a low ceiling? As they tried to get out of bed to light a candle and investigate, "thump" again, their feet hit something. They became a bit panicked then, reaching out to feel their surroundings, only to realize they were trapped in an enclosed space. The air inside was thin, making it difficult for them to breathe. Then a flash of insight struck - they seemed to be trapped inside a coffin. Fear spread throughout their bodies as they began frantically pounding on the coffin and screaming for help, but no one could hear them. They deeply regretted not listening to their father''s advice to leave the village, and bitterly resented their father for not explaining clearly that this would kill them. Another voice rang out from inside the coffin, "Stop shouting, no one will come to save you," the voice was chillingly sinister and terrifying. "You, you, you are, who?" a feeble voice quivered with fear, as if about to cry. "Hehe, who am I? I''m the one replacing you." The sinister, terrifying voice surrounded them as the trembling person asked, "Wha, wha, what do you mean?" "From now on, you''ll take my place sleeping here, while I take your place living among the people!" "No, no, no way, please spare me, please go find someone else. Many people are fleeing the Capital, go find them instead, okay?" "No way, I''ve set my sights on you." "Please, please..." Losing consciousness from lack of oxygen, no one could find them as they died in this desolate corner, unknown to anyone. As daylight broke, when they awoke again, they found themselves on the official road outside the village, unable to discern if it was reality or a dream for a long time before finally regaining their senses. Looking around at the dilapidated village in the daylight, it was starkly different from the night before. "Very well, I''ll listen to you, daughter." They changed their route to take the remote side paths. The people following Chang''an and her group remained steadfastly behind them. Seeing the people ahead leaving the main road to enter the small paths, Village Head hesitated briefly before deciding not to follow. They needed to leave Jing King''s territory as quickly as possible, and with such a large group, they would travel slowly on the small paths. He feared officials might take a different route to intercept them on the small paths. He had considered many possible scenarios that could arise from taking the small paths, but failed to consider the possibility of being surrounded from two sides. The authorities likely anticipated his assumptions and gave the villagers time to turn themselves in voluntarily. Knowing they would try to flee, the officials didn''t bother going to the villages to capture them, instead setting up checkpoints at all the exit routes to let the people come to them instead. Chang''an and her group chose the small paths, which would be advantageous for them if any incidents arose. There were bound to be a few troublemakers among the larger group on the main road, and killing Jing King''s people on the main road would only invite trouble upon themselves. Chang''an''s group were just ''ordinary'' refugees fleeing famine, never intending to get caught up in the turmoil engulfing the realm. They preferred to avoid any avoidable trouble. Their goal was to become ''ordinary'' farmers. The initial stretch was still passable, with the mule carriages able to get through. But the closer they got to the mountains, the more difficult the terrain became. "Father, let''s discard the carriage compartments. The mules can carry whatever we need, and we''ll discard anything too cumbersome to carry." At this point, neither the mule carriages nor the handcarts could proceed any further, only people and livestock could pass. Everyone followed Chang''an''s instructions, discarding what needed to be discarded and keeping what could be carried. Chang''an had already ''discarded'' a batch of items earlier on the journey under various pretexts, having actually stored them all in her spatial bag. The original three large wooden boxes had become one, and one of the buckets had also been ''discarded''. Most of the cotton quilts had been ''thrown away'', leaving only two beds. The food supplies they had taken out originally were not much, and only one hundred pounds of new rice and fifty pounds of old rice remained, which the mules could carry, so their family had nothing much to discard. Old Gu Six and Chang Le took turns carrying the pots, bowls, ladles, and basins, while Chang''an only needed to keep up. On the journey fleeing from the famine, Chang''an had not walked at all, so suddenly having to walk, she felt a bit unaccustomed to it and wanted to lie down and sleep for a while after just one hour of walking. Just as Chang''an had thought, the subordinates of the Jing King had predicted their prediction, and more than thirty officials were waiting for the fleeing people to fall into their trap, about a hundred miles away on a small path. And the checkpoint on the official road was farther away, deliberately chosen at the intersection of the next county town and several villages, with as many as two hundred officials guarding it. Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chang Le went ahead and scouted the path before returning, his breathing still slightly unsteady. He said urgently, "There are officials guarding the path fifteen li away." "We''ll go over the mountain," Old Gu Six surveyed the surroundings. The mountain wasn''t tall, the trees weren''t too dense, and there weren''t many thorns and weeds as far as the eye could see, though there were quite a few stones on the mountain. But it was better than traversing through thickets of thorns. "Bind your sleeves and pant legs with cloth strips to avoid getting tangled in branches and weeds." Chang''an took out an old bedsheet from a wooden box. "Dad, cut it into cloth strips." "Okay," Old Gu Six took the bedsheet and, together with Chang Le, used a short sword to cut it into strips four fingers wide. Mu also came to help, and Yang Poxiao brothers assisted in distributing the cloth strips. Of course, there were only eleven of them, and Older Tong''s family was preparing on their own. After everyone had bound their sleeves and pant legs, half an hour had passed. Old Gu Six led the mule in front, clearing the path, with Chang Le carrying the backpack and Chang''an walking behind him. The order behind them remained unchanged: Mu followed by Yang Poxiao brothers, and finally Older Tong''s family. Chang''an was not familiar with these people, and she rarely talked to anyone, even during breaks. Even with Chang Le, she rarely communicated. Chang''an felt that she was someone who was not good at interacting with others. She couldn''t find topics to chat with people, and she could end any conversation with just one sentence. Chang''an felt that finding topics was too much effort, so it was better not to talk. There were too many stones on the mountain, causing her soles to ache. Chang''an gritted her teeth and persevered. Everyone was walking like this, and even younger children were able to walk on their own. Why should she act spoiled? The officials stationed fifteen li away looked dejected. They had been squatting for seven or eight days already, catching nothing but mosquitoes. "Boss, did the higher-ups make a mistake? Maybe those commoners didn''t even plan to escape?" A slim, tall young man wearing a regular constable uniform with a large sword hanging from his waist couldn''t help but voice his doubts. The middle-aged official called "Boss" slapped the back of the young man''s head with a fan. "What are you saying? Whether they''re escaping or not has nothing to do with us." Then he whispered, "The higher-ups didn''t stipulate that we must catch people. Being stationed here means we don''t have to do those despicable deeds. Do you want to go to the villages and catch people instead?" The young man quickly shook his head, almost shaking it off. "No, no, I don''t want to do those despicable deeds. I''m afraid of retribution." When Chang''an saw him return, his entire being exuded a sense of defeat. She asked, not understanding, "What''s wrong?" He sat down beside Chang''an, slightly dejected. "I wanted to hunt a wild chicken for you to eat, but I couldn''t even catch a sparrow. Am I just really unlucky?" "It''s just that you didn''t catch a wild chicken. Why does it have to do with luck? Coming back empty-handed is normal. Even my dad can''t catch prey every time he goes hunting." They weren''t destined heirs who would have prey voluntarily come to their doorstep. "No, Uncle Gu never came back empty-handed whenever he went hunting." He argued seriously, then pondered and continued, "That''s right, so it must mean my luck is just too bad. Whenever I go hunting alone, I come back empty-handed nine out of ten times." Chang''an didn''t know how to console him. This unlucky child''s luck was indeed a bit mystifying. If Old Gu Six wasn''t with him, he probably couldn''t catch any prey. A silence fell as she couldn''t find the right words to comfort him. She was afraid that if she tried to console him, Chang Le would burst into tears. Old Gu Six chuckled. After accompanying them for so long, he had somewhat understood this child. A person going into the mountains alone couldn''t catch any prey, couldn''t find any wild vegetables, would always drop their bowl at every meal, and would inevitably choke while drinking water. So he suddenly understood why this child, despite being skilled in martial arts, could still be disfigured by others. It was quite possibly due to the misfortune he brought upon himself. Seeing Old Gu Six laughing heartily, Chang Le became emo. Today''s rice porridge had meat floss added, so it didn''t taste too bland. Perhaps they were truly exhausted, as Chang''an even drank an extra bowl of porridge. Although it was already the end of the chen hour, no one thought of resting on the spot. After eating and resting for two quarters of an hour, they set off again. They hoped to find a relatively spacious place to spend the night as soon as possible and to quickly pass through this mountain range. The mountains stretched endlessly one after another, or so it seemed from the vantage point atop them. Of course, there must be villages below, but how much farther did they have to go? Ji You, who had gone ahead to scout the path, stopped where Chang''an and the others had discarded their belongings and looked around. He noticed signs that someone had climbed up the mountain. He silently erased the trail, and disposed of the items left behind, knowing there was a mountain gully ahead where he could discard everything. As he finished cleaning up, he encountered six refugees ¨C five adults and one child. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The two parties stared at each other wide-eyed, the group of five seemed quite flustered, not sure what to do next. Ji You waved his hand, "Don''t be scared, I''m not here to catch you. However, you can''t pass through this road, someone is guarding up ahead, you should go around the mountain." These five people were the ones who had left most of their children and grandchildren behind with Old Man Fang, his eldest grandson, Little Son, and his Little Great-Grandson. They didn''t have much luggage, just a few change of clothes, some dry food for the road, and water skins. Compared to refugees fleeing famine, they were incredibly simple. Old Man Fang carefully examined the young man before him. He had an upright aura, clear and righteous eyes, he seemed trustworthy. He immediately thanked him, "Thank you for your warning, young man. Your kindness is etched into my heart. I fear it might be inconvenient to repay your kindness now, so let''s do it another day." "That''s enough, what repayment? You should get going. If my colleagues come, you won''t be able to leave, and I won''t be able to save you." He urged them impatiently. He had shown them the way, why were they still standing there like fools? If they didn''t leave soon, they wouldn''t be repaying him, they would be getting him into trouble. Seeing them still standing there in a daze, he let out a sigh of frustration, "Get lost, what are you standing there for?" After shouting at them, Ji You turned around and walked away. It was their business whether to leave or not. Stupidity would be their own downfall. Old Man Fang looked at his stupefied children and grandchildren, let out a sigh and said, "Let''s go." "Dad, there''s no path on the mountain, how do we go? Could that man be playing us for fools?" Fang Xiaosi looked at the forested mountains on both sides, there was no trace of anyone walking through. "Smack", Fang Xiaosi received a smack on the back of his head, Old Man Fang scolded him: "Idiot". After scolding him, he didn''t bother about them anymore. He took Little Great-Grandson, Fang Mingli''s little hand and went up the mountain, the same way Chang''an and her group had taken. The lucky ones following Old Man Fang were his nephew and son. Their brothers weren''t as lucky, they thought Old Man Fang had taken the official road, and they followed that road straight into a trap. Chang''an and her group wandered around in the mountains, not knowing where they had ended up. The deeper they went, the more humid it got, encountering snakes, bugs, rats, and ants was inevitable. Fortunately, there was no one fussy in their group, otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to go on.Re?a?d new chapters at novelhall.com Being in the deep mountains had its advantages, they could hunt for game at any time, dig up fresh wild vegetables, and occasionally pick some mushrooms. Fortunately, Chang''an found some wild sweet potatoes, but they were the kind that after being steamed and tasted, could choke you to death on the spot, and they weren''t even sweet. However, having something was better than nothing. No one would reject them, especially Mu, who treated them like a priceless treasure. Mu, feeling full, patted his stomach and said, "This red yam is filling." The others also nodded. Even though the taste was not very good, if they could plant it on a large scale, it could become a life-saving food. The government taxed rice and wheat. After paying the taxes, it wasn''t enough to fill the family''s stomachs. If they could plant some other grains that they didn''t have to hand over, life would be much better. Chang Le looked at the half-eaten red yam in his hand, his eyes deep, unsure of what he was thinking. Only Old Gu Six noticed his anomaly. Old Gu Six looked puzzled, then understood, and finally slapped Chang Le on the back of his head. He said unkindly, "What are you daydreaming about? Get to work so we can get down the mountain sooner." Whoever you were, if you fell into his hands, you had to listen to him and his daughter. They estimated that there should be about three hundred jin of red yams. They divided it by person, not counting the two three-year-old sons of Yang Mingxiao''s family, who had no labor power. Each person got twenty jin. The Older Tong''s family who all participated in the digging of the red yams got the most, 120 jin, and the least was Mu, who was the only one in his family. She had no plans to eat the sweet potatoes from the Chang''an family; they still have grains. The sweet potatoes would be left aside for now, to be used for making sweet potato pancakes once they settled down. The path they were treading was downhill, but they were still deep in the lush mountains with dense shrubs. One had to be careful to avoid getting clothes torn by thorns. Everyone, except the Chang''an family, was walking very cautiously. They might just be lucky or perhaps it was because it was daytime, they didn''t encounter any ferocious birds. They only managed to exit the deep mountains when night fell. Surprisingly, there were animal traps and pitfalls around, causing even the three members of the Chang''an family to tread carefully. This suggested the presence of people living at the bottom of the mountain. They found a flat spot to rest, not blindly descending the mountain. It wouldn''t be too late to proceed after scouting the situation at the mountain base tomorrow. They hoped that Jing King hasn''t claimed this place yet. They had been walking in the mountains for over ten days, and they should have left Jing King''s territory by now; still, they feared unexpected occurrences. "Dad, did you hear that?" Chang''an asked Old Gu Six after she listened carefully, afraid that she might have misheard. Old Gu Six answered calmly, "Someone''s crying out for help." He felt it was a bit strange to hear such cries in the middle of the night. "Should we go check it out? Maybe it''s the residents at the mountain base, we could use this opportunity to scout the situation?" Chang Le stood up and said, "I''ll go check. If someone really fell into a trap, I''ll come back to call for help." "I''ll go with you," Old Gu Six got up as well. Chang Le was still a child in his eyes, even with her impressive skills, her age was an undeniable factor. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Fifty meters away from their resting place, there was a large hunting trap where the sound came from. "Help, help!" Chang Le held up a torch and went to investigate, with Old Gu Six following behind him. The one who fell into the trap was a thirteen or fourteen-year-old girl. When she saw someone had heard her call for help, she cried with joy. Without waiting for Chang Le to ask, she hurriedly introduced herself, afraid that others would not rescue her. "I''m from Serene Wind Manor in the valley. I''m a junior disciple of the renowned physician Men Ji. I accidentally fell into this trap while gathering herbs in the mountains. Please save me, and I will definitely reward you." Chang Le and Old Gu Six, who were troubled about where to find a way in, exchanged a glance and both showed a sinister smile. How convenient, the opportunity had presented itself. Old Gu Six tilted his chin, letting Chang Le take the lead while he assisted from the side. The favor would be owed to Chang Le, making it easier for Men Ji to treat his face later. Chang Le rescued his junior disciple, and to repay the life-saving favor, he would help the benefactor treat his face. No problem with that, right? The pit wasn''t deep, and that young lady probably had no martial arts skills, otherwise, she could have used lightness skills to fly out. However, Chang Le didn''t use lightness skills to fly down and pick her up, as that would be too easy and wouldn''t leave a deep impression on the rescued person. At this time, Old Gu Six stepped out to assist, "You two wait here, I''ll go back and get a rope." He left Chang Le and the girl in the pit alone. Chang Le, usually not talkative, took the rare initiative to strike up a conversation, "My name is Chang Le, Chang Le of Chang''an. What''s your name?" The young man''s melodious voice echoed through the silent forest, ethereal and distant. "My name is Yun Yiren." This Chang Le had such a pleasant voice, even better than her senior brother''s. Was he from the village down the mountain? What a pity he wore a mask, so she couldn''t see his face. With such a nice voice, he should be good-looking too, right? In less than half an hour, Old Gu Six came back with a coil of hemp rope. He handed it to Chang Le, "Here, lower the rope down, let her tie it around her slender waist, and we''ll pull her up together." Yun Yiren heard the conversation above and grabbed the rope to tie around her delicate waist. After she was done, "Hold onto the rope tightly, we''ll pull you up," Chang Le grasped the rope and pulled upwards, with Old Gu Six assisting from behind. The two appeared to be straining with great effort, but Old Gu Six wasn''t actually exerting any force; they were just putting on a show. They made the little Lady Yun doubt if she had gained weight, touched by their hardship in saving her life. She might have been preyed upon by wild beasts before her senior brother found her, and her life would have been lost. Chang Le pulled back his sleeve, his masked face showing no expression, but his tone sounded a bit unhappy, "I''m used to it; cured or not, it''s all the same. Besides, we can''t be considered your life-savers since your life wasn''t in danger." "It''s not like that. You did save me, so come back with me. My master is very skilled; he can definitely cure your face." Old Gu Six chimed in to persuade him, "Chang Le, go with her. Maybe he really can cure you? Men Ji is a renowned physician, isn''t he? Trust that he has a way. You don''t want to live your whole life wearing a mask, do you? Chang''an also hopes your face can be cured." Chang Le fell silent for a moment, then finally nodded. He told Yun Yiren, "I need to bid farewell to my sister." "You can both come with me." "No need, we are too many people, not suitable to disturb the physician. You just take Chang Le back," Old Gu Six refused in a deep voice. What if the physician didn''t want to treat Chang Le due to their large group? Hearing about too many people, Yun Yiren didn''t say anything else and followed the two to their resting place. Chang''an saw them returning, and they had brought someone back with them, whom she knew must be the person they had rescued. "Father, Chang Le, you''re back!" "Yes, daughter. Chang Le will be going down the mountain with Miss Yun Yiren. He has come to bid you farewell," Old Gu Six said, wondering if his daughter would feel reluctant after spending so much time together. However, his concern was completely unnecessary. She felt not the slightest reluctance, but rather a sense of relief that the time had finally come for them to part ways. But would she show that she couldn''t wait for him to leave? Of course, she had to put on a performance of reluctance. "Chang Le won''t be staying with us anymore?" Her eyes displayed three parts disappointment, four parts sadness, and three parts reluctance. She thought her portrayal was quite convincing. Chang Le truly felt reluctant. He lowered his head and said gloomily, "When my face has healed, I''ll come find you all." "Okay, then," Chang''an replied nimbly. This made Chang Le think that her reluctance was an illusion, that he must have misjudged the situation. Chang''an must certainly be reluctant for him to leave. Chang''an lit another torch for him. Since he had to go down the mountain, he should leave soon, as it would become dangerous on the mountain if he lingered too long. Chang Le gazed deeply at Chang''an, took the torch, and left with determination. The next time they met, she would see him whole and unharmed. Little did he know that after this parting, they would never meet again. Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Old Gu Six sent off Chang Le and Yun Yiren, then returned and softly told Chang''an about the rescue earlier. Chang''an was completely speechless, while feeling relieved for Yun Yiren. It was fortunate they were not trying to commit robbery or murder; otherwise, she would have been a pitiful child in need of a quick-transmigrating host to save her. Exposing her family background right at the start, Chang Le pretended to be pitiful and Chang''an felt sorry for this stranger. How was this peculiar creature raised? If the two people she met today had ill intentions, she could have brought a disaster to Serene Wind Manor. Their already small group lost another member, but neither Old Gu Six nor Chang''an cared much about it. Not to mention having been together for so long, even a dog would develop feelings, let alone a human. It was true, and it made sense. But they were strangers to begin with. He had his path to follow, and Chang''an and Old Gu Six had their own paths as well. What good would it do to feel reluctant? Could you forcibly keep him or go in his stead on the path he was meant to walk? Life is a long journey, those encountered are mere passing scenery and transient guests. Everyone has their own life, and one cannot change another''s life because of reluctance, nor should one alter the path they wish to walk because of reluctance. If there is a predestined relationship, no matter how much time and distance separate them, there will be a day when they meet again. They did not linger because of Chang Le''s departure. The next day, at the first light of dawn, Old Gu Six went down the mountain to scout the situation while Chang''an and the others waited on the mountain. Chang Le knew they would leave today, so he went up the mountain early to bid farewell to Chang''an again. He happened to meet Old Gu Six at the foot of the mountain. "Why did you come? Is the divine physician willing to treat your face?" "Willing," Chang Le did not mention that apart from repaying his life-saving debt, there were three additional conditions to secure this opportunity. The gatekeeper did not specify what those conditions were, leaving them to be revealed gradually in the future. He knew these three conditions were like a sword hanging over his head, but even if it was a sword, he had to let it hang there. He had more important matters to attend to, and to succeed, he could not hesitate or look back. "I already said goodbye last night, so there''s no need to go again." Old Gu Six blocked Chang Le''s path up the mountain. After a long standoff, Chang Le eventually took a step back. He said in a hoarse voice, "I want to see her one more time." "Father, why don''t you let me carry the backpack?" She felt Old Gu Six was working too hard. "No need," it was the mule that was struggling, with a mountain of belongings on its back. The others followed quietly behind. Chang''an was glad to be accompanied by such taciturn and low-maintenance people. If they had a bunch of troublemakers trailing behind, that would have been a real headache. At the main gate of Serene Wind Manor, two people gazed down the winding path where a group of more than ten people slowly walked past. Until the tall and small figures leading the group were out of sight, Yun Yiren tugged on Chang Le''s sleeve, saying softly, "Chang Le, they''re gone. Let''s go back." Chang Le did not move until everyone was out of sight, then followed her pull back to Serene Wind Manor. Senior Brother hurried over, grabbed Chang Le''s arm without a word, and said, "Come with me. Our master wants to see you." Yun Yiren followed the two, running and asking all the way, "Senior Brother, what does our master want to see Chang Le about? Is it to treat his face?" "I don''t know. Can you stop following us? Our master didn''t say he wanted to see you. Have you completed the coursework our master assigned?" His impatient voice faded into the distance. Unable to catch up, Yun Yiren bit her lip in frustration, stomping her feet angrily before going back to complete her coursework. Chang''an''s group passing through the village drew the wary gazes of the villagers, who held farming tools and eyed them suspiciously. Only after the group had left the village did the villagers relax. This group dressed in tattered rags coming from the mountain could only be mountain folk or bandits - impoverished and vicious people to be wary of. It never occurred to them that they might be disaster refugees. In their subconscious minds, those fleeing famine would head south or southwest. Who would be foolish enough to flee northward? The farther north, the more desolate it became. Half of the year was winter, with not enough food or warm clothing. What was the point of fleeing to that bitter cold place? Moreover, that area was a place of exile, with all kinds of people. If you didn''t starve or freeze to death, you''d likely get beaten to death first. After leaving the village, they walked for two more hours along the mountain path. Up ahead, a small town appeared. The town wasn''t prosperous, with no walls or guards, not even an archway. You could see the end of the single street from the outside. However, though small, it had all the basic amenities for living - food, clothing, housing, and transportation were all covered. When Mu saw the town, he almost shed tears of joy. Finally, there was a place to buy grain. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Mu, Chang''an, and Old Gu Six were waiting outside, while the others had all gone into the town to buy grains. Because their clothes were tattered and they smelled quite unpleasant, the shopkeeper at the grain store almost didn''t sell them grains, thinking they were beggars coming to cause trouble. After hearing that they were refugees fleeing the famine, the shopkeeper finally didn''t drive them away. The shopkeeper asked them, "Where are you all heading?" Mu smiled and said, "We''re going to the northern lands." "Phew!" The shopkeeper gasped, looking at Mu as if he was joking. "Shopkeeper, we really are going to the northern lands," Yang Poxiao handed the money for the grains to the shopkeeper, confirming that they were not joking. The shopkeeper frowned and asked solemnly, "Do you know about the northern lands?" They nodded, and Mu said, "We''ve heard a little about it." "Heh, I advise you not to go there, or else you''ve evaded the famine for nothing." "What do you mean by that, shopkeeper?" "Not to mention the issue of farming, most of the people living there are court criminals exiled as punishment. It''s a place to punish criminals. What are you going there for? Do you think you''ll die too slowly?" "It can''t be that serious, can it?" They were a little worried, as their group of more than ten people, except for Old Gu Six, were all weaklings.Ree?ad latest novels at novelhall.com "Don''t think I''m trying to scare you. Over the years, how many upright court officials have been wrongfully exiled to that place? Most of them didn''t live more than a year. Look at you, you''re not much better than those scholarly weaklings. Our town may be small, but the people are kind and honest, and we never bully outsiders. The village chief is an upright and benevolent person. Why don''t you consider settling down here?" "This... we need to discuss it. Thank you, shopkeeper. If we decide to settle down here, please help us meet the village chief." "Sure, sure," the shopkeeper bowed and saw them off cheerfully. Watching the group leave, the young assistant asked puzzledly, "Shopkeeper, why did you invite them to settle down in our Autumn Leaf Town?" For a hundred years, no outsiders had ever settled down in their town, and they had so few people. "Jin Niu, we''re in business. Year after year, it''s the same few people coming and going. When will we ever earn enough silver to see the outside world?" They hadn''t planned on bringing others along from the start. Mu and the others stood and watched as Old Gu Six and his daughter disappeared into the distance, their figures becoming two black dots before vanishing at the end of the road. Those who decided to stay picked up their belongings and returned to the town to find the grain shopkeeper. The shopkeeper smiled and took them to meet the village chief, having contributed to adding new residents to the town and gaining more than a dozen potential future customers. Chang''an and Old Gu Six stopped in a forest, moving all their belongings from the mule''s back into the spatial pocket. They put the empty basket back on the mule, adding two days'' worth of grains. Now it was just the two of them, father and daughter, with hardly anyone else on the road, so they could use the spatial pocket as long as they were careful and made sure no one was around. The vegetables and fruits from the refrigerator in the spatial pocket could finally be eaten. She hadn''t bathed for several months and was almost suffocated. That night, she let her father guard the campfire while she went into the spatial pocket and scrubbed herself from head to toe, then soaked for half an hour before coming out, feeling like she had shed dozens of pounds. "Dad, you should go take a bath too. You really stink," she took out clean clothes and soap from the spatial pocket for Old Gu Six and filled a large bath tub with water, setting it about thirty meters away in the woods. Hearing his daughter say he stunk, Old Gu Six froze, lit a torch, grabbed the clean clothes and soap, and dashed towards the direction she had pointed. They hadn''t had a chance to bathe on the road, right? After the famine, they had only found one suitable water source, a flowing stream, where they had bathed once. Afterwards, they encountered only mountain springs, and the water flow was not large. Everyone subconsciously thought they were now fleeing famine, so why would they get so clean just to be slaughtered? They hadn''t bathed for two months by now. In this sweltering heat, two months without a bath, can you imagine how sour and refreshing that smell must be? The mule lay behind Chang''an, allowing her to lean against it. It must be said that this mule had become sentient. Ever since they threw away the carriage, it had been exceptionally obedient, acting on its own initiative without Chang''an''s direction. It would often make gestures to curry Chang''an''s favor, as if afraid that she would also discard it. From the woods on the right came rustling noises. The mule''s long ears twitched, and then it nuzzled Chang''an''s back, alerting her that someone was coming. Chang''an stroked its mule''s head, indicating that she knew. Two figures in black robes emerged from the dark forest, a man and a woman. The man seemed injured, and the woman in black was supporting him. It so happened that Old Gu Six also returned at this time. Seeing his somewhat disheveled appearance, he must have realized outsiders were present and hurried back. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 A young man in light blue cotton robes with dripping wet hair suddenly appeared, startling the two men in black clothes. They knew it was unlikely for a lone young girl to spend the night in this desolate wilderness. They did not expect to encounter a young man. The man had piercing black eyes and an aura of chilling severity that was intimidating. The two men halted their steps, not daring to approach further. They could not afford any complications in their current situation. Silently changing direction, they stopped about fifty meters away from Chang''an. Chang''an sniffed, the fragrance seemed familiar, was it the scent of a Shusheng moisturizing soap? She had been careless, simply grabbing a bar of soap without realizing it was the most strongly scented Shusheng. Tsk, she would need to be more careful next time. "Young lady, your dad will clean up a bit. Shout if anyone else comes," Old Gu Six said. Seeing Chang''an nod, Old Gu Six added two sticks of firewood before leaving. Half an hour later, as Old Gu Six returned, Chang''an willed the bathtub back into her spatial dimension with a thought. The night was not very peaceful. Around midnight, a group of yamen runners wielding torches and wearing official uniforms appeared noisily in the woods. These men looked intimidating, but they did not give Old Gu Six and his daughter any trouble. At first glance, a child and a young man were clearly not the ones they were searching for. One of the runners was about to question Old Gu Six, but was stopped by another leader. "Don''t bother them. Questioning them is useless, those who fled have already escaped. Let''s search further ahead." "Yes," the man agreed after some thought. Even if this father and daughter had seen the fugitives, they had already fled. They would continue searching ahead. If there were no signs, then the fugitives might have entered the mountains. A woman and an injured man would not find it easy to survive in the mountains. The ones they were searching for were likely the couple Chang''an had seen. If they moved quickly, they might still catch up. After the yamen runners left, another thirty or so soldiers arrived, giving Chang''an and Old Gu Six only a cursory glance before rushing ahead without pause. Really, did they not look like decent people? What heinous deed had that couple committed to provoke such a widespread manhunt? Even after the soldiers had passed, three more groups gave chase, by which time Chang''an had already fallen asleep. Old Gu Six would cover her ears whenever someone approached to avoid waking her. The two fugitives in black seemed to have good luck, eluding capture despite the intense pursuit. Old Gu Six led the mule, turning back, this time taking the rear as those who had followed them took the lead. In the distance, the jingling of bells could be heard. A caravan of over a hundred people, their goods marked with two different colored flags - one a triangular khaki color for an escort agency, the other blue with a large Chinese character ''jiang'' (river). Each wagon bore these flags, likely belonging to a merchant caravan guarded by the Qingyuan Escort Agency. "That''s the merchant caravan of the Jiangnan Jiang Family, escorted by the Qingyuan Escort Agency. The Jiangnan Jiang Family is the second-largest merchant house in the Ye Dynasty, conducting business with the western regions." Chang''an gazed ahead and asked Old Gu Six, "Dad, do you know anyone from the Jiang Family caravan?" "I know someone from the Qingyuan Escort Agency. They once invited me to join, but I declined. Later, I was hired to escort one of their caravans. The weapons they used were forged by your grandfather." "Wow," Chang''an remarked, her late grandfather was indeed no ordinary man. Father and daughter withdrew their gaze as they passed by the distant caravan. The lead escort of the Jiang Family caravan, Wan Ke, also noticed Old Gu Six. Despite the distance, he recognized him. Wan Ke was momentarily stunned, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. It was indeed Old Gu Six. He let out an exclamation of surprise - fleeing the famine had led them all the way to the northwest? What a remarkable feat. Wan Ke surmised that Old Gu Six was likely aiming for the north but had taken a wrong turn along the way. Old Gu Six had made such navigational mistakes before when escorting caravans for them, so Wan Ke immediately guessed the truth. He burst into loud laughter, nearly scaring the life out of his comrades. "Let me catch my breath first, I''ll be right back." Wan Ke''s horse shot out like an arrow, and in the blink of an eye, it arrived before Old Gu Six. "Whoa!" Wan Ke tugged hard on the reins, and the horse reared up, neighing twice before finally coming to a halt. The mule was startled by the horse, almost causing Chang''an to fall off, but thankfully Old Gu Six reacted quickly and caught him. "You''re seeking death," he put down his long sword, wasting no words as he drew his blade and thrust it toward Wan Ke. The killing intent that rushed at him made Wan Ke break out in a cold sweat, and he barely dodged that sword strike. It had only been three years since they last met, but Old Gu Six''s martial arts skills had advanced by at least two levels, and the substantial pressure he exerted almost left Wan Ke with no strength to retaliate. Wan Ke apologized as he evaded, "Old Gu Six, Old Gu Six, quickly stop, I was wrong, I was wrong." Old Gu Six flicked his wrist, and the fierce sword gleam flashed by, slicing off half of Wan Ke''s sleeve. It was only then that he withdrew his attack, twirling the sword flower lightly before sheathing his soft sword back at his waist. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 "Are you planning to take your daughter to the North? Have you considered going South instead? Although it''s quite chaotic there right now, the environment and climate are not bad." Wan Ke earnestly suggested to Old Gu Six to consider the South. Their escort agency had also moved there, and it was a waste for someone as skilled as Old Gu Six not to take advantage of this. By the way his eyes were darting, Old Gu Six knew he was not up to any good and rejected him emotionlessly, "No." "Ah, don''t be so hasty. The North is really cold. If not for yourself, consider your daughter, won''t you?" Old Gu Six patted Chang''an''s head, unmoved, "I''m afraid you don''t need to worry about that, Wan Ke." They were just acquaintances, not friends, and he had no intention of reminiscing with him. After putting Chang''an back on the mule, he left. Wan Ke didn''t stop him. Where others wanted to go was their own business. He had just given what he thought was the best advice. If Old Gu Six didn''t listen, there was nothing he could do. He really wanted to be friends with Old Gu Six, but unfortunately, he wasn''t interested. It seemed like Old Gu Six didn''t want to get too close to anyone. No matter how familiar they were, he would always maintain a certain distance. Old Gu Six had set a threshold in his interactions with people. He wouldn''t cross it, and neither could others. Watching the father and daughter''s retreating figures, Wan Ke smiled helplessly, turned his horse around, and returned to the caravan. Perhaps they''ll meet again if fate allows. Before nighttime, Chang''an and Old Gu Six arrived at a deserted town. There was no one left in the town, the streets were covered in yellow sand, the clay walls had collapsed in many places, the thatched roofs had fallen to the ground, the doors and windows were in tatters. The people of this town must have fled from famine a long time ago. They chose a house with relatively intact doors and windows to stay in. The doors and windows were indeed intact, but there was no roof. However, the walls hadn''t collapsed, which was quite good. They couldn''t be too picky. Now it was just her and Old Gu Six, Chang''an took full advantage of the space, and they had a small barbecue at night. Lamb skewers, beef skewers, roasted eggplant, and corn were all on the grill. After a round of operation, very good, she taught Old Gu Six the skill of barbecuing. When they got to the North, they could set up a barbecue stall to sell skewers. "Dad, is it delicious? In the future, we can sell barbecue at the market." Chang''an flipped the lamb skewer in her hand, grinning foolishly. "Not bad, we can set up a stall during farming downtime. It''s easier than going hunting in the mountains." However, Chang''an still felt it wasn''t real enough, like a virtual world. She had no interest in making a fuss. Live as easily as possible, as if starting a retirement life. The father-daughter duo made their way leisurely on their own refugee path. Along the way, they even saw people who had originally fled from the northwest and were now returning. "Madam, where are you from?" Chang''an helped a woman who almost fell. Compared to the groups of people, she seemed too weak. They were all women, in tattered clothes, withered looks, numb expressions, even despair. The madam sat down with the help of Chang''an''s hand, her voice very soft, as if it would dissipate with a gust of wind. "We were originally fleeing from the northwest, but we didn''t expect to end up back here." Chang''an squatted next to her, asking in confusion, "Where did you go? Why did you come back?" "We went to the south, but we didn''t know there was a plague there. My two sons were infected with the plague and died there. Then we left the south and wanted to go to Lingnan. But before we left the southern border, there was a war. My husband was captured and forced into the army. He was killed on the spot for refusing. I was the only one left in our family. We heard that Lingnan was also very chaotic, similar to the south. So, everyone decided to return to our homeland." "But what good does it do to return? With no grain, no water, and the land parched, isn''t it just waiting for death?" Looking at these people, for some reason, Chang''an felt a suffocating sensation in her heart. "Why don''t you go north?" Madam shook her head, laughing lightly, "Since I''ve come back, I won''t leave. I have no concerns left in this world. How long I can live is up to fate. I don''t want to struggle anymore." "Which village are you returning to?" "We can see it from here." Chang''an looked in the direction she was pointing, right where she and her father had taken a rest, a place without a memorial archway or a stone monument, the name of the village unknown. She helped Madam up, "Shall my father and I take you back?" Looking at the sincere gaze of Chang''an, such a soft-hearted young girl, Madam was reminded of her deceased daughter. Any words of refusal she had, ultimately remained unspoken. Tears welled up in her eyes as she nodded, with Chang''an''s assistance, she slowly walked towards the village in the distance. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Not everyone who returned with Madam was from the same village, but that didn''t matter anymore. After all, they were all living day-to-day, and it was all the same wherever they settled. The terrain looked like the loess hills that Chang''an had seen on the internet in her previous life, except that they weren''t living in cave dwellings, but rather in short, mud-brick houses. Many of the houses had collapsed, probably from being uninhabited for too long. The villagers went back to their own homes, while the outsiders searched for liveable houses to settle in. For non-locals to register and settle here, they were supposed to report to the County Administration Office, but in these chaotic times, it didn''t matter whether they reported or not. It was even a question whether there was still anyone at the County Administration Office. Madam''s house was on the west side of the village, with three bedrooms and a kitchen room. One of the bedrooms had collapsed, and half of the mud-brick courtyard wall had crumbled. After sending Madam home, Chang''an looked around but couldn''t find a well, which puzzled her. Even without a drought, where would they get drinking water? "Father, why don''t you go check outside, and maybe we can settle down here too?" Chang''an gave Old Gu Six a signal, which he understood as his daughter wanting him to get Madam out of the way so she could take action. Old Gu Six nodded, then casually said to Madam, "Sister-in-law, could you take me outside for a look? I want to see if this place is suitable for us to settle down." "Huh? Aren''t you going north?" Madam looked perplexed. "It''s not a must. It''s all the same wherever we go. I just want to take a look, and if it''s not suitable, we''ll leave." Madam found it odd that this young man didn''t seem to be thinking straight. Anyone with eyes could see that this place was unsuitable for living, unless they were like her, just waiting to die. "Father, you go ahead and look around. I''ll rest here and wait for you to come back," Chang''an waved her hand and smiled, saying she wouldn''t go. "All right, you wait here for Father to return." Watching Old Gu Six and Madam walk away, Chang''an searched the front and back courtyards, trying to find a way to store more water for Madam and the others. In the front courtyard, she found two large water jars buried in pits, covered with wooden boards. The jars were quite clean since they were covered. Chang''an immediately used the large water jars from her space to fill them up, then transferred the water into the buried jars. She knelt and wailed, not crying out of joy, but mourning her dead children and husband. How wonderful it would have been if her children and husband had also returned. The father and daughter didn''t disturb her, quietly leaving the courtyard and waiting outside for a while before returning. By then, Madam had stopped crying. She stood up, wiped her tears, and said a bit apologetically, "Forgive me for making a scene." "It''s alright, Madam. The collapsed house next door also has a full water jar." Upon hearing this, Madam was delighted. She hurried out to inform everyone to come to her house for water. She didn''t go door-to-door, only telling the nearest two households, who then spread the word to the others. Within two quarters of an hour, fifty or sixty people had gathered in Madam''s courtyard. They didn''t have buckets, only water pouches and bamboo tubes, which they used to fill up. Even after filling all their containers, there was still a third of the large jar left. Chang''an noticed that there were no relieved expressions, and the aura of despondency hadn''t lifted despite having water. It made sense when she thought about it - having water didn''t change the fact that they lacked food. Perhaps Madam was the most optimistic among them, at least they had water to drink for the time being. Chang''an took out twenty steamed buns from the spatial bag and gave them to Madam, leaving under her teary gaze. In fact, they hadn''t gone far, just leaving this village and stopping behind a high ground. "My daughter, do you plan to bring them food tonight?" Old Gu Six mumbled with a mouthful of tomato. Chang''an felt exasperated, silently sighing in relief that she had cleverly acquired a spatial bag from that someone, otherwise, how could they afford to feed this glutton? On the escape from the famine, except for the period when Chang Le accompanied them, he had stopped eating. But once everyone parted ways, this Old Six started eating nonstop, his stomach like a black hole connected to outer space, never seeming to be full no matter how much he ate. She was thankful that the two fridges in the spatial bag had a regenerating function, able to supply his voracious appetite. Chang''an ate a bag of spicy strips and leisurely replied, "Yeah, we''ll go do a good deed tonight, you''ll be my lookout."Updated chapters at novelhall.com Chapter 55 When the moon reached its zenith, a pair of a tall man and a young girl led a mule into the village. Father and daughter worked together; Old Gu Six went to check the sleeping spots of the households, while Chang''an filled every family''s water jars to the brim. Even the household of Madam, whose water jar was previously three-quarters emptied, was replenished. At each house, they left a sack of one hundred pounds of aged rice, twenty steamed buns, and thirty flatbreads, as well as thirty pounds of white flour, all placed in the kitchens. On their journey, they had been eating fresh rice, only leaving Chang Le twenty pounds of aged rice. This time, the aged rice in Chang''an''s spatial pouch was completely depleted, and all the steamed buns and flatbreads were given away. Since they had been caring for Chang Le for nearly a year, as the saying goes, "A half-grown boy eats a poor father out of house and home." The fourteen or fifteen-year-old youth was in the midst of a growth spurt, and apart from meals on the road, there was nothing else to eat, so his appetite matched that of Old Gu Six. They had two rice pots made, and without the aged rice as a base, Chang''an''s spatial pouch had only about nine hundred pounds of rice left. However, it wasn''t a big problem, as the five pounds of rice in the fridge could be reused cyclically. Moreover, they still had flour, instant noodles, dumplings, and other food items, enough to sustain them until they reached the northern lands. After finishing the final household, father and daughter, along with the mule, left the village and returned to the place where they had rested earlier, planning to continue their journey the next day. As dawn broke, wails of joy echoed throughout the village. The water and provisions Chang''an had given them brought hope for survival, and their once hopeless, numb expressions came alive. Madam recalled Chang''an and Old Gu Six from the previous day, and a vague guess formed in her mind. However, she kept this burgeoning answer to herself, not telling anyone else for fear of bringing trouble upon them. In the years that followed, during her lifetime, Madam erected a memorial tablet for Chang''an and Old Gu Six in her home, praying for the benefactors'' longevity, fortune, and peace. But of course, that is a story for another time. For now, Chang''an and Old Gu Six set out on their journey home, greeted by the morning sun. To be prepared, Chang''an took out fifty pounds of rice for the mule to carry, unpacked a box of breakfast bread, removed all the packaging, and placed the bread in a clean cloth sack in her basket. "Father, should we look for a carriage in the town?" Chang''an felt it would be inconvenient without a carriage, making it difficult to take advantage of her spatial pouch. Old Gu Six agreed that having a carriage would be more convenient. After searching for half a day, they finally found the main road, which was desolate and devoid of people. They walked for two more days before reaching a small county town with earthen walls and open gates, unguarded by soldiers. Inside the town, many shops were closed, and few people roamed the streets. Those present appeared sickly, with yellow complexions and thin bodies, looking weary and travel-worn.Updated chapters at novelhall.com "Young brother, could you please tell me which direction the carriages are?" Old Gu Six stopped a sixteen or seventeen-year-old youth to ask for directions. Looking at the others, covered in dirt and grime, and then at themselves, clean and tidy, they certainly didn''t seem like refugees themselves. Some people curiously asked Old Gu Six, "Brother, where are you from?" "From the Capital," Old Gu Six replied without hesitation. The one who asked was driving a donkey-drawn carriage, appearing cleaner and neater than those traveling on foot. He was accompanied by his elderly parents and carried a large sword at his waist, a martial artist. Confirming this with a glance, the man introduced himself during their midday rest. "My name is Lin Fucheng, from Nantang County. May I ask your name, Brother?" "My surname is Gu, and I''m the sixth son, so you can call me Old Gu Six." Old Gu Six spread out a straw mat on the ground and casually responded to the friendly Lin Fucheng. Chang''an brought out their pre-prepared lunch from the carriage: thirty steamed dumplings, five egg pancakes, now only slightly warm and no longer fragrant. She then returned to the carriage to retrieve a small clay jar of pickled vegetables. Father and daughter had already begun eating, while next door, Lin Fucheng''s mother had just put the rice into the pot, as was the case with other families. Everyone curiously looked over at their food, but seeing it was just pre-made provisions, they didn''t pay much more attention. Chang''an only ate one egg pancake and three steamed dumplings, while Old Gu Six finished off the rest. As the crowd was having lunch, a heart-wrenching cry erupted from the front, attracting a large group of onlookers, each holding their bowls as they gathered around. The quickest to react was Lin Fucheng''s mother, who downed her gruel and set down her bowl and chopsticks in just a few gulps, her old legs moving swiftly as she rushed forward. "You beasts! My Eldest Daughter is only twelve years old, how could you bear to sell her to a man over thirty years her senior? Jing Dazhuang, you coward, you can''t even protect your own daughter, you don''t deserve to be the Eldest Daughter''s father!" The Eldest Daughter was held tightly in her mother''s embrace, a kitchen knife clutched in her hand. As the old man reached out to grab the Eldest Daughter, she glared at him and slashed at him with the knife. The old man retreated hastily, observing the Eldest Daughter''s mother''s frenzied state. It seemed he would not be able to take this wife home, so he prioritized his own safety. With narrowed eyes and a sullen expression on his fleshy face, he said coldly to Old Woman Jing, "Return the grain and silver to me, I will not be marrying into this family." Old Woman Jing was reluctant to return the grain and silver she had obtained, but seeing the Eldest Daughter''s mother''s crazed state, she too feared being stabbed. In the end, she pushed forward the Second Daughter, who was of the same age as the Eldest Daughter, to take her place. Chapter 56 Er Ya''s Mother lacked the firmness of Da Ya''s Mother, and she was also someone who heavily favored sons over daughters. She had given birth to three daughters before finally having a son as her fourth child. In her view, exchanging Second Daughter for thirty jin of rice and one tael of silver was quite worthwhile, as she certainly didn''t lack for daughters. Most importantly, she didn''t dare defy her mother-in-law, as she had no natal family to back her up. She lived cautiously in her husband''s family, so how could she possibly protect Second Daughter? The Old Widower cast a somewhat disdainful glance at the sallow and emaciated Second Daughter. Though the same age as Eldest Daughter, one was fresh and lively while the other looked worse than a long-starved refugee. The twelve-year-old girl was listless, her stature no taller than a ten-year-old child. But none of that mattered. He was merely buying a servant girl to attend to him; as long as she worked diligently, that would suffice. Compared to the pampered Eldest Daughter, Second Daughter was indeed more suitable. Second Daughter didn''t resist, following the Old Widower as he left. She knew that even if she resisted, it would be futile. Her mother wouldn''t protect her like her aunt had protected Eldest Daughter. She even optimistically thought that perhaps life with the Old Widower would be better than in the Jing Family. As long as she worked hard, the Old Widower should feed her. Indeed, she would have food to eat, but beatings would be inevitable as well. This commotion at the Jing Family alerted Eldest Daughter''s maternal grandmother''s family. Eldest Daughter''s grandmother arrived with her three sons and daughters-in-law to support her daughter and granddaughter. "Madam Jing, is your entire family about to starve to death or what? How dare you try to exchange my granddaughter for grain and silver!" Eldest Daughter''s three maternal uncles wasted no words, immediately pinning down Jing Dazhuang and pummeling him. Old Woman Jing anxiously hopped from foot to foot nearby, not daring to intervene for fear of being caught in the crossfire. Jing Erzhuang and Jing Sanzhuang kept their distance, more afraid of being implicated. They had experienced the fists of the Ye brothers before and knew it wasn''t a force they could withstand. The sound of fists hitting flesh was painful to hear. Old Woman Jing was unwilling to call her other two sons to help, fearing they would also be beaten. She could only harshly rebuke Da Ya''s Mother: "Madam Ye, are you just going to watch your husband be beaten by your brothers? Quickly stop them!" Da Ya''s Mother held her daughter, turning her back to Old Woman Jing, pretending not to hear. Eldest Daughter''s older and younger brothers were filial enough to try to stop their uncles when they saw their father being beaten, but to no avail. They were pushed away and fell two meters back. These two good-for-nothings had long been corrupted by Old Woman Jing and were of no good character. They remained silent when their grandmother tried to sell their sister, only thinking of how to benefit from the situation.Updated chapters at novelhall.com Seeing their parents truly divorcing, Jing Dabao and Jing Erbao felt a moment of panic, but quickly dismissed it. They felt their mother was too inconsiderate, always causing unrest in the family. The divorce was a good thing; in the future, they wouldn''t have to worry about their mother interfering with their marriage prospects. Ye Sanniang didn''t know what her two ungrateful sons were thinking, and even if she did, she wouldn''t have cared. Surrounded by her brothers and sisters-in-law, she took her daughter back to the Ye family. Old Woman Jing sat on the ground, crying and wailing, cursing the Ye family''s ancestors for eighteen generations. However, all the spectators had dispersed, leaving her to perform her one-woman show. Jing Dazhuang went to help his mother up, only to receive a slap in return. "You useless thing, you just stand there watching while others bully your mother." The filial son Jing Dazhuang silently endured his mother''s "love," while his two good sons turned away in disgust, pretending not to see. Mother Lin returned from watching the spectacle and began animatedly sharing the gossip, concluding with a sigh to her husband and son, "In these chaotic times, such incidents will likely become more common." Lin Fucheng comforted his mother, "Mother, don''t worry. I won''t sell my children." "Of course you won''t. Even if you wanted to, you don''t have any to sell!" Mother Lin flew into a rage at the mention of this, grabbing a fire poker and giving her son a sound thrashing. At twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, he still couldn''t find a wife. Bah, what rotten luck! Old Man Lin sat to the side, chuckling as he watched the mother and son''s chase of attack and retreat. Chang''an and Old Gu Six were chewing on dried meat, watching Lin Fucheng scurry about, finding it quite amusing. After a brief rest, they prepared to set off again. Chang''an lifted the curtain of the carriage window to look outside. These refugees were far better off than those they had encountered initially; at least these people had food, water, and clothing. With so many people on the road, it was inevitable to come across some peculiar characters. The most frequent and lively disputes were about mother-in-law and daughter-in-law relationships, as well as the issue of favoring boys over girls. One mother, in an attempt to get meat for her son, wanted to sell her fourteen-year-old daughter to Old Gu Six as a concubine. "I see that your family only has a father and daughter. It must be inconvenient without a woman to take care of household chores," she said. "My daughter is very hardworking, with a voluptuous figure that''s good for childbearing. She can give you a chubby son to continue your family line. You can take her away for just one cured meat." Chang''an thought to herself that it was another trouble brought on by cured meat and rice. They just wanted to leisurely escape the famine, why did they keep encountering such bizarre people? Chapter 57 The young girl pushed forward by the woman shyly looked at Old Gu Six, showing no sign of unwillingness. Chang''an thought: Another day of "what the dog?!" Big sister, is something wrong with your brain? Why are you acting shy towards an old man? Even if he is good-looking, he''s still an old man. "Are you sure you want to sell your daughter to my father?" Chang''an rolled her eyes dramatically. Old Gu Six''s gaze remained fixed on his daughter. Seeing her roll her eyes, he found it adorably endearing. The woman nodded firmly. One look at this family and she could tell they were well-off. If they could establish a connection through marriage, her son could benefit greatly. Chang''an took a sip of water and said, "My father is simply inhuman. He likes to beat women. My mother was beaten to death by him. He''s always unreasonable. After killing his wife, he even takes it out on her family. My grandparents and uncles were all buried alive by him. If you think you can handle his temper, you can sell your daughter to be his eighth wife. I''ll even acknowledge her as my stepmother. Yes, you heard right, the eighth. He kills one every year. The deaths of the in-laws weren''t all from being buried alive. Some were beaten to death, some were burned alive, and others were thrown to the wolves in the mountains." The woman stared in disbelief, her eyes wide. "The... the eighth?" "That''s right. If she marries my father, she''ll be my eighth mother. So, do you want to make the trade or not?" The people around them fearfully backed away, keeping a distance of ten zhang. What kind of monster was this? Old Gu Six''s mouth twitched. His daughter was earnestly ruining his reputation, but he didn''t stop her. If this ''good'' reputation spread, they might have some peace on the road. They had been truly annoyed lately, with people frequently approaching to bother them. He even played along by kicking the woman''s son and slapping her husband twice, portraying the image of a short-tempered man with violent tendencies. The young girl and her mother turned pale with fright. They quickly helped the son (brother) up and left without a word. This man looked decent, but who knew he was capable of such atrocities. They''d better find a normal person to trade meat for their son. Having meat is useless if you''re not alive to eat it. The Lin family of three looked at Chang''an and Old Gu Six as if they had learned something new. They didn''t believe what Chang''an said, treating it as if she was speaking nonsense with a straight face. This series of wild actions had a good effect; no one dared to approach and bother them anymore. Luckily, her clothes were thick, otherwise, she would have been bruised. They all worked together to close the main hall door. "Father, let''s set up a tent inside the main hall using our rain covers." They had two pieces of rainproof cloth. To be safe, they made a three-layered canopy, with the four supporting points on the roof beams. They had plenty of hemp rope, and Old Six Father''s lightness skill made it easy for him to climb up to the beams. As Chang''an had predicted, even the hail was abnormal in this year of disasters. The roof was smashed by dense hailstones the size of a grown man''s fist, and broken tiles came clattering down. They took shelter in the tent, temporarily safe. Of course, the Lin family had set up their own tent on the other side of the main hall, keeping to themselves. The doors and windows of the main hall were in danger of being blown open by the strong wind. Old Gu Six and Lin Fucheng together lifted the heavy incense table and propped it up against the main door. They also moved large bodhisattva statues to block the windows on both sides. Lin Fucheng clasped his hands and said, "Amitabha Buddha, the Buddha speaks of universal salvation. Please help us overcome this difficulty first. Don''t take offense." By the time he finished his muttering, Old Gu Six had already blocked two windows. Outside, the sky was pitch black. Once all the windows were blocked, the main hall was so dark you couldn''t see your hand in front of your face. Chang''an took out two prayer candles and lit them. Not hearing any commotion from Lin Fucheng''s side, she assumed they also had some form of lighting, so she didn''t ask Old Six Father to do a good deed and send them candles. Not knowing what time it was, Chang''an felt a bit hungry. It must be around dinnertime. Her space was stocked with firewood, but it wouldn''t be wise to use it without reason, especially with strangers present. Old Gu Six understood immediately. He grabbed a candle and strolled through the main hall, dismantling two small incense tables to use as firewood. He gave some to Lin Fucheng as well. Their family knelt and bowed before the Buddha statue, murmuring, "Please forgive us, Bodhisattva." Chang''an entered her space to cook, while Old Gu Six started a fire with the wood he''d brought back. It certainly wouldn''t be enough to last the night, so Chang''an tossed out some more from her space. In the space''s freezer, there were wild chickens and rabbits that Old Gu Six had hunted before. Chang''an prepared a stewed wild chicken with mushrooms, a pot of rice, and a dish of stir-fried green peppers with shredded pork. Old Gu Six pulled down the curtains of the shelter to prevent the aroma from wafting out. They had just finished dinner, with dishes and utensils still on the table, when the main hall''s door was pounded with a loud ''bang bang''. Faint shouts could be heard from outside. Old Gu Six calmly moved the incense table aside and opened the hall doors. Outside stood seven or eight black-clad men, battered by the large hailstones and looking like wet dogs. Chapter 58 The people inside and outside the door locked eyes, recognizing each other from a previous brief encounter. They looked even more disheveled than when they first met. Old Gu Six: These two are really lucky, so many people couldn''t catch them. The man and woman outside: Is this the fate the fortune-teller spoke of? No, where on earth is this person going? Based on their previous direction, they should be heading north, so why the hell did they take a turn? Are they just going in circles for fun? "Remember to close the door when you come in," Old Gu Six said indifferently as he turned back to his own shed. The left and right sides of the main hall were occupied, with the eight people who had just entered resting in the front hall. They had chopped up the Buddha''s donation box to use as firewood. Buddha: This is somewhat lacking in virtue. The three groups did not interfere with each other. Outside, the fierce wind continued to howl, though the hailstones were becoming smaller and less dense. Chang''an watched as her Old Six Dad finished his dinner, then devoured a tomato and a handful of dried banana chips. "Dad, do you know what a greasy old man is?" "No idea," Old Six shook his head honestly as he chewed on some beef jerky. It was the first time he had heard this term. "It''s okay if you don''t know. When you become fat, flabby, and your face is all shiny with oil, look in the mirror and you''ll understand." "Don''t worry, daughter. I practice martial arts and exercise. I''ll never end up like that. I''ll always be your most handsome dad." As he finished speaking, he wolfed down two more grilled shrimp. Chang''an: ... You glutton! This stomach connected to outer space was truly beyond her comprehension. But what could she do? This was her biological father, it''s not like she could throw him away, right? She could only be more diligent in taking things out of the refrigerator to let it restock, otherwise it couldn''t keep up with Old Six Dad''s eating speed. Chang''an laid out her bedding and lay down to sleep. Seeing his daughter was about to sleep, Old Gu Six also stopped eating. He sat cross-legged nearby, closing his eyes to practice his internal martial arts. The shed was so quiet you could hear a pin drop, and Chang''an fell into a peaceful sleep. In such a quiet environment, even the slightest sound could be infinitely amplified. Perhaps the group outside was too confident, as they brazenly began to discuss their affairs. Though their voices were low, those trained in martial arts had keen hearing, and Old Gu Six heard everything clearly. A woman''s hushed voice said, "We''ve searched all the places the master mentioned but found nothing. Could the master''s information be wrong?" Old Gu Six deliberately quickened his pace, trying to shake off the person behind. However, they seemed to have a special affinity with those two black-clad individuals. On the third day, they saw the pair being hunted down again. This time was even worse. Blood was flowing freely from their bodies, both were injured, and they were carrying another half-dead person as they ran. The two parties met again. The man and woman in black: ... Old Gu Six: ... He drove his mule cart past them without a sideways glance, and at high speed, as if afraid they might latch onto him. These two must have been kicked in the head by a donkey, right? Doing bad deeds in broad daylight, they''re lucky not to have been killed. The two people, carrying a severely injured person, watched as the mule cart kicked up a cloud of dust, speeding past them like the wind. They were speechless once again. Old Gu Six reached a three-way fork in the road. Without much hesitation, he chose the path that looked the most appealing and urged his mule to gallop forward at full speed. Lin Fucheng, who had been chasing them all along, was delayed for just a moment and when he reached the fork, he was stumped. He had lost them. He thought since they were all heading north on the same road, he should catch up in a couple of days if he hurried. For some unknown reason, following Old Gu Six made him feel more at ease. However, he chased and chased, pursuing for a month without catching sight of the father and daughter. Instead, he encountered more and more refugees fleeing northward. How fast were they running? Didn''t they ever rest? He had no idea that Old Gu Six was actually heading in the opposite direction from them. This time, though, Old Gu Six hadn''t taken a wrong turn or backtracked. Their direction was north too, but they weren''t heading to the same place. This Old Six had nearly taken his daughter out of the country, leaving Chang''an utterly speechless. "Father, I just want to ask, how come you never get lost when hunting in the mountains?" Chang Le inquired. Old Gu Six scratched his head, looking a bit sheepish as he replied, "I do get lost in the mountains sometimes, but when I can''t find the way down, I can fly up to take a look around. It doesn''t matter which path I take down the mountain, as long as I can get home." "So that time we spent so long walking in the mountains, did you actually get us lost?" She strongly suspected that Old Six had been leading them astray. "No, didn''t you see me frequently flying up to the treetops to check our direction?" This was his last shred of dignity as a father; he couldn''t admit the truth. Besides, if they hadn''t gotten lost, how would Chang Le have met the Apprentice of the Divine Doctor? How would Mu and the others have found a place to settle? Chapter 59 Chang''an wiped her face, helpless. She wasn''t familiar with the ancient roads either. "Let''s just walk randomly," she said. They traveled day and night until they reached Xuantu Commandery. A little further east and they''d be out of the country. Having Old Gu Six as a father truly brought surprises at every turn. "Daughter, it''s snowing," he remarked. Snowflakes drifted gently, not falling heavily, melting and disappearing as soon as they touched the ground. The erratic weather changed randomly; they had experienced all four seasons in a month, and now it seemed they had entered deep winter. Chang''an stretched her hand out of the carriage window. Snowflakes landed on her fingertips, melting into water. The mule cart moved leisurely through the light snow, unhurried. Not all refugees would continue north; some had settled in Xuantu Commandery. Xuantu Commandery was a border town, not particularly safe. With the Great Ye Dynasty in turmoil, no one could guarantee that the Yan Kingdom wouldn''t seize the opportunity. It would be troublesome to settle down only to be forced to flee again. They passed a small city where hundreds of refugees shivered in the wind and snow, waiting for the city gates to open. Old Gu Six didn''t stop. He drove the mule cart away onto a small path. When encountering closed city gates like this, it was best to leave without waiting. This city was unwilling to accept refugees; otherwise, they wouldn''t have let so many people stand in the snow. The county magistrate should have arranged shelters by now. However, the reality was that the city gates remained shut, without even anyone distributing porridge. The attitude was clear ¨C there was no hope of entering the city. Ahead, in the woods, there was a fierce battle, with blades flashing. Old Gu Six stopped the cart at a distance, intending to wait for the two groups to finish fighting before proceeding. He took out some beef jerky Chang''an had given him, eating while watching intently, his eyes bright as he observed their every move. Chang''an lifted the curtain and looked out the window, then glanced at the french fries with ketchup in her hand. It wasn''t necessary to eat fries with ketchup. She tossed the ketchup and fries back into her space, suddenly losing her appetite. The black-clothed group had a slight advantage over the blue-clothed one. The blue group was wiped out, while two from the black group were still breathing, albeit heavily injured. Neither Chang''an nor Old Gu Six intended to interfere. In such large-scale brawls, innocent bystanders could easily get caught in the crossfire. However, even though they didn''t want to get involved, the two parties had noticed these two "fish in the pond." Adhering to the principle of silencing even passing dogs, the two severely wounded men, eyes full of murderous intent, joined forces to attack Old Gu Six. After Old Gu Six returned to his room, Chang''an bolted her door. She didn''t use the hot water the waiter had brought up; she didn''t have the courage to bathe outside in such cold weather. She entered her space and enjoyed a comfortable hot bath, thinking that the innkeeper''s dinner for two would probably be a normal portion. Her Old Six father had an abnormal appetite and would surely not be satisfied. Chang''an took thirty dumplings from the refrigerator and put them in a steamer. They didn''t need to be defrosted; they''d be fine with extra steaming time. She didn''t stay to watch them; after setting the dumplings to steam, she left the space. A quarter of an hour later, the innkeeper personally brought up their dinner. A waiter followed to remove the used bathwater from the room. The innkeeper brought two large bowls of egg noodles and a bowl of pickled radish. "Please enjoy your meal. If you need anything, just come downstairs and find me." He closed the door as he left. Chang''an looked at the bowl full of noodles, topped with two fried eggs, which was indeed quite substantial. She ate one egg and a few bites of noodles, then gave the rest to her Old Six father. Chang''an rested her chin on her hand, watching Old Six eat. Despite his refined and elegant eating manner, his speed was not slow at all. He seemed to be able to eat anything without making a sound. Chang''an felt that eating noodles without making noise somehow missed the soul of noodle-eating. "Father, are you full?" Old Gu Six put down his second empty bowl and thoughtfully patted his belly. He tilted his head and said, "I think I could eat a bit more?" No sooner had he spoken than Chang''an took out some steamed dumplings from her spatial storage. The dumplings were piping hot, filled with pork and Chinese cabbage. Catching a whiff of the aroma, Old Gu Six''s eyes crinkled with delight. It had been half a month since he''d last eaten dumplings, and these would perfectly satisfy his craving. As Old Gu Six was savoring the steamed dumplings, a voice came from outside the door. "Innkeeper, did anyone come to stay at your inn this evening before us?" "Yes, a father and daughter," he replied. He didn''t know why these two were inquiring about this, but he couldn''t hide it anyway. The father-daughter pair had entered the inn in full view of everyone, so anyone who asked around would find out. The innkeeper stood by cautiously, hoping that the father and daughter weren''t the people these men were looking for. The cold, murderous aura emanating from the two men was barely concealed ¨C they were clearly not to be trifled with. Without waiting for the man to ask further, the innkeeper continued, "Both the father and daughter were exceptionally good-looking. The daughter was soft and tender like a sweet rice ball, while the father was strikingly handsome, albeit rather frail. He seemed to be a delicate scholar." He emphasized the words "delicate scholar," as if to hint that Chang''an and her father were unlikely to be the people they were searching for. Dear readers, would you prefer Old Six and Chang''an''s journey of escape to last longer, or for them to settle down and start farming sooner? Chapter 60 In the room, Chang''an and Old Gu Six exchanged a glance. They quickly stowed away the unfinished steamed dumplings into their secret space and opened the window to air out the room. Sure enough, a knock soon came at the door. Old Gu Six instantly slipped into character, adopting the appearance of a weak, helpless individual. Chang''an''s naturally deceptive appearance, with its innate innocence and naivety, required no acting at all. They didn''t have to pretend, but compared to the hassle of being hunted down for the rest of their journey, a little acting for now wouldn''t hurt. The door opened to reveal two people dressed in black. Old Gu Six understood immediately¡ªtheir pursuers had been eliminated by a third party, and now these newcomers were searching for the killers. The men in black were cautious and didn''t dismiss their suspicions despite the father-daughter duo''s appearances. One of them, with a sharp gaze, coldly asked, "Did you see anyone when you passed through the forest ahead this afternoon?" "Yes, when we passed by, there were many people lying on the ground. The blood had stained the earth red. My daughter was so frightened she cried." Old Gu Six''s eyes timely displayed fear and terror, his face turning a shade paler. The man continued, "Did you see anyone alive?" "No," Old Gu Six replied. What a stupid question, he thought. The two men in black stared at him for a long while before leaving. Old Gu Six''s phoenix-like eyes narrowed slightly. He had a bold idea but needed to discuss it with his daughter first. Closing the door, the father and daughter put their heads together. "Daughter, we''ll need quite a bit of money to settle down in the future. How about we rob the rich to help the poor... and ourselves?" "How exactly do you plan to do that?" "The masters of those two men we just saw must be wealthy. How else could they afford such skilled bodyguards?" "But we need to know which family they belong to, don''t we?" "Don''t worry about that. I''ll find out. Just tell me if you''re in or not?" "I''m in. It''s faster than setting up a barbecue stall." The pair''s smiles gradually turned manic. Those people didn''t seem like good folks anyway. Anyone who could train guards to kill even innocent passersby couldn''t be a decent person. There was nothing wrong with them making a little profit off such people. Old Gu Six finished the remaining dumplings. Two quarters of an hour later, a waiter came up to clear away the bowls. Feigning nonchalance, he asked the waiter, "Young man, those two men in black knocked on every guest room door. Aren''t you worried they might disturb the guests?" The waiter sighed helplessly, "We have no choice in the matter. We can''t afford to offend them." To sum it up, he was a nasty 60-year-old man who refused to accept his age, ambitious to compete for the world. Even before establishing his regime, he had started acting like an emperor, raising taxes and increasing corve?e labor. He was even imitating the emperor by holding large-scale selections for concubines. Chang''an thought: So in this messed-up world, there''s not a single good person left, is that it? Does the Heavenly Way want to save the world or destroy it? The population is already small, and with these natural and man-made disasters working in tandem, even if the world doesn''t collapse, it will be in ruins. Under the bright sun, Old Gu Six checked out of the inn and left the small town with Chang''an. The winter sun seemed to have no warmth, and it was too cold outside. Chang''an simply went into her space to prepare food. She made more beef jerky and roasted shrimp, as Old Six loved these. In the cold weather, some ginger tea with brown sugar would be perfect to warm the stomach. She only had three jin of brown sugar left, but fortunately, it was stored in the refrigerator and could be replenished. Otherwise, they wouldn''t even have sugar to eat. She took a thermos, wrapped it in coarse cloth, and poured the prepared ginger tea with brown sugar into it for Old Six. Old Gu Six had become quite nonchalant about Chang''an''s occasional production of novel items. He had perfected the art of playing dumb and deaf, believing it best not to inquire too much into the affairs of immortals. Chang''an busied herself in her space, preparing Sichuan-style fish in sour soup. Luckily, she had ready-made seasonings; otherwise, if she had to make the seasonings from scratch, this dish would probably remain a dream. The Prefecture Governor''s Mansion was located in Linyun County, the largest county in Xuantu Commandery, about three hundred li away. At their current pace, it would take them three or four days to get there. The father-daughter duo had been so focused on fleeing that they had become confused about their primary goal. Originally, their main task was to escape, but unexpectedly, that had become their side job. Now, they were thinking of crossing boundaries, robbing the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion, and making their dreams of getting rich come true. In the snowy landscape, a large grey rabbit hopped down from the mountain, its eyes meeting Old Gu Six''s in a moment of mutual surprise. The big grey rabbit startled, its ears shooting straight up as it turned to flee. Perhaps in its panic, it didn''t bound far before crashing into a tree and knocking itself out. Old Gu Six stopped his cart and went over to pick it up, hefting the rabbit to gauge its weight - about four or five jin (2-2.5 kg). He hadn''t intended to hunt this rabbit; it was too cold to bother with dressing game. But to his surprise, it had knocked itself out, and it would be a shame to waste perfectly good meat that had practically delivered itself. As it was about time for lunch anyway, he found a spot to clear away the snow. He called out towards the cart: "Daughter." Chang''an emerged from her spatial pocket, bringing along two folding stools - it was too cold to sit on the ground in this weather. If they had stools, they couldn''t do without a table. Conveniently, she had a folding laptop desk in her spatial pocket from her previous life. After setting up the table and stools, she laid out bowls, chopsticks, and dishes. As soon as the food appeared, Old Gu Six tossed the rabbit he''d been holding onto the ground. What was a rabbit compared to a good meal? Chapter 61 The rabbit woke up while they were eating, wobbling as it tried to run away. Chang''an rolled up a snowball and threw it at the creature. Already disoriented, the rabbit collapsed again, dazed. After finishing their meal, Old Gu Six washed the dishes and began to prepare the rabbit. Chang''an thought they could have spicy rabbit for dinner. Having fed the mule and packed up their belongings, they didn''t linger. Though it wasn''t as deadly cold as during the winter disaster, it still wasn''t comfortable to rest outside. Two more days passed as they traveled. The father-daughter pair came across a tea stall in the middle of nowhere. There, a thinly-clad woman with a face turned blue from the cold was kneeling on the ground, offering to sell herself to bury her father. The few customers at the tea stall paid her no attention. Why would someone sell themselves in such a desolate place? Couldn''t she go to town or the city? for new novels Moreover, she didn''t look like someone who couldn''t afford to bury her deceased father. The woman was sweet-faced with fair skin, not the kind that came from a poor family. Her clothes were made of fine cotton without a single patch, and she even wore a silver hairpin. If you''re going to sell yourself to bury your father, at least make it believable. Don''t you know to wear mourning clothes? Even a fool could see something was off about this woman. Anyone who wasn''t blinded by lust wouldn''t approach her. What could she be up to? Old Gu Six drove the mule cart past without stopping. In his mind, the woman''s dead father was none of his business. He hadn''t killed the man, so why should he buy her and pay to bury her father? He was poor too, you know? The woman was disappointed. She had finally seen a young, handsome man pass by, but he didn''t even glance at her. He just drove past the tea stall as if he were blind, eyes fixed straight ahead. She had been kneeling there for days. The only people who stopped at the tea stall were middle-aged men without a shred of sympathy. She couldn''t fool anyone in town or the city anymore, so she had come out here to try her luck. If she didn''t bring back any money today, she''d face another beating from her good-for-nothing husband. She just wanted to meet a kind soul who would take her away, but it seemed nearly impossible. In the cart that had driven away, Chang''an lay on the blankets and asked casually, "Dad, what did you think about that woman selling herself to bury her father?" "I saw her from the cart. I didn''t even stop," he replied. Chang''an: *facepalm* "Dad, when you die, remember to leave me plenty of money. Otherwise, I might have to sell myself to bury you too." "Don''t rush. When it gets dark, I''ll take you into the city." "Alright, you''re the dad. I''ll follow your lead." "Darling, you rest here. I''ll be back soon." With that, Old Gu Six vanished. Chang''an guessed he was going to scout. Indeed, he was reconnoitering. First, he checked the guards at the front of the wall and found no gaps to exploit. Then he went to the right side of the wall. In the corner, there was a blind spot. As long as they didn''t make a big commotion, they wouldn''t be discovered. Old Gu Six paced back and forth at the base of the wall. The guards on top naturally spotted him and kept a close eye on his every move. But they saw that he was just walking back and forth, as if taking a stroll. They lowered their raised bows but continued to watch him closely, ready to shoot if he caused any trouble. Old Gu Six knew he had caught the attention of the men on the wall, but he paid them no mind and continued searching for a way into the city. Having confirmed that the blind spot on the right side would work, he disappeared around the corner. The father and daughter pair waited until nightfall. The pitch-black night, without even a single star, was perfect for mischief. "Darling, put away the cart. We''ll tie the mule here," Old Gu Six said. Whether it would be stolen by other refugees was up to the mule''s own luck. The spatial storage could only be accessed by Chang''an herself; no other living creature could be put inside. It was truly inconvenient. Chang''an had called out to "that person" several times, hoping to upgrade the space, but no one answered her. They had prepared night clothes back in the small town and now changed into them. They quietly made their way to the spot Old Gu Six had scouted in the afternoon. Old Gu Six had Chang''an take out a length of rope with an iron hook tied to one end. He swung the hooked end forcefully, catching it on a battlement. He tugged hard to make sure it was secure, then piggybacked Chang''an and used his lightness skill to leap up the rope. They descended the same way. In the deep of night, only the sound of the night watchman''s clapper could be heard on the streets. Old Gu Six continued to carry Chang''an on his back without putting her down. He didn''t take the usual path, but instead leaped across the rooftops of various houses, with Chang''an on his back. The night watchman happened to glance up, catching a glimpse of a dark shadow flashing overhead. He rubbed his eyes, but saw nothing. Recalling ghost stories he had heard before, he shuddered violently, nearly wetting himself in fright. With a pale face, he scrambled and tumbled his way back home. The father and daughter were unfamiliar with Linyun County. Being strangers in a strange land, finding the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion would be a bit challenging. Chapter 62 "Father, let''s look for the largest and most luxurious mansion," said Chang''an. "It''s pitch black out here. How am I supposed to know which mansion is the largest and most luxurious?" replied Old Gu Six. Chang''an: ... "Where are official residences usually located?" "In Yizhou County, they''re on the east side." "Given our current direction, Father, you should be going left for east. Why are you going right?" Old Gu Six: ... After an hour of searching, they found Flower Willow Street, the small tavern, and the wealthy merchant''s mansion. Just as Chang''an was about to suggest finding an inn in the city to stay for the night and scouting properly tomorrow, they finally found the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion. It wasn''t in the east of the city. Good heavens, it had been built in the west, and it was still under construction. The area it covered was vast, giving the impression of a palace being built. Even though it was late at night, the mansion was brightly lit, and faint sounds of laughter and merrymaking could be heard from afar. Old Gu Six led Chang''an carefully past the patrolling guards to a spot with the most security. The more people guarding a place, the more likely there were treasures inside. He reached into his pocket and pulled out a paper package. "Daughter, cover your nose and mouth. Hold your breath when I light this package." Chang''an obediently did as she was told, watching Old Gu Six take out a flint and light it. A faint smoke wafted out, and the guards surrounding the courtyard fell one by one. By the time the white powder in the package had burned out, all of them had been knocked out. This courtyard not only had guards outside but inside as well. Old Gu Six went first, with Chang''an following closely behind. He swiftly and unexpectedly dealt with the guards inside the courtyard, not sparing even the two crouching on the roof beams. The two on the roof beams were killed outright. These two were probably the County Governor''s secret guards and couldn''t be left alive. Old Gu Six used his sword to break the lock on the room. Inside was just an ordinary room, as ordinary as could be. The County Governor''s mind worked in strange ways indeed. A bunch of people guarding outside, even secret guards deployed here, all to guard an ordinary courtyard and an ordinary room? Anyone with half a brain would know this room had to have some trick to it. The father and daughter pair began searching for hidden mechanisms. Chang''an thought of what she had seen on TV before, where secret passages were often behind bookshelves or paintings. While the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion was in chaos, Old Gu Six took the opportunity to leave the premises. A group of people followed them out, though they used the main gate and left openly. Our pair had to sneak out quietly, without making the slightest sound. "Father, hurry! With all this commotion, they might start searching the entire city soon." "Alright, hold on tight!" Old Gu Six leapt into the air, and Chang''an felt the cold wind whistling past, nearly freezing her solid. Indeed, as Chang''an had predicted, when the County Governor realized the intruders hadn''t been caught in the mansion, he thought they might have escaped in the chaos and ordered a city-wide search. The guards from the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion were banging loudly on doors of shops, inns, and restaurants along the streets. Even ordinary people''s homes were being ransacked. If Old Gu Six hadn''t hidden quickly at one point, they would have been discovered. They lay flat on the roof of an ordinary citizen''s house, only getting up to leave after those people had walked out of the alley. They finally made it to the city wall, but the County Governor''s men had arrived there too, and the number of people on the wall had doubled. Chang''an thought to herself: In novels, the female protagonists always steal things so smoothly, why is it the opposite for her? They returned to the same corner where they had entered the city, but unfortunately, even though it was a blind spot, someone was now standing guard there. Father and daughter: We''re done for! Old Gu Six carried Chang''an on his back as they hid in the shadows. They were wearing night clothes, with black masks covering their faces, blending into the darkness. After waiting for who knows how long, the guard finally left. But they didn''t act immediately, instead waiting another quarter of an hour. Still, no one else came to that corner. They nimbly climbed over the city wall and escaped. The mule was still waiting for them where they had left it, not stolen. "Father, why don''t you teach me lightness kung fu? Then I could run away on my own when we''re up to mischief in the future," Chang''an suggested. Old Gu Six gave Chang''an a long-suffering look. "Are you sure you can learn it? You tried when you were little, but you couldn''t even memorize the basic inner cultivation techniques. We gave up on that endeavor." He had never seen anyone with such poor memory. It was like trying to teach a fish¡ªshe''d forget the first half by the time she learned the second half. She never managed to remember it all. "...I must have been too young then. Just tell me, will you teach me or not?" Chang''an pressed. When little Chang''an had tried learning, she was only three years old. This wasn''t like memorizing texts where rote learning would suffice. It required true understanding and internalization. They had tried teaching little Chang''an as if she were an adult. She was just a normal three-year-old child, not a prodigy or blessed with protagonist''s luck. Their teaching methods were all wrong¡ªhow could she possibly learn? Young children have fleeting interest in everything. Of course she lost motivation when she couldn''t master it after a long time. Chapter 63 "Q-quickly, bring out the carriage. We need to leave here tonight," Old Gu Six stammered. It was his first time committing theft, and he felt uneasy. Old Gu Six wanted to leave as soon as possible; otherwise, he couldn''t shake off his guilty conscience. "How can we travel in this pitch-black darkness? If we suddenly light a torch in the dead of night, we''ll be too obvious. Fleeing at night with a torch is like announcing to everyone that we''re the ones who stole from the Commandery office. Besides, dawn isn''t far off. Let''s leave at first light tomorrow." Chang''an brought out the carriage, then went back into her space to change clothes. Outside, Old Gu Six also changed out of his night-raiding attire. They waited for about two hours. When the sky began to lighten and they could barely make out the path, they left. Luckily, they made their escape quickly. The guard who had spotted Old Gu Six lurking near the city wall the previous evening had changed shifts and, due to other reasons, hadn''t reported the incident in time. Early the next morning, when the new shift started, the guard reported the suspicious man he had seen the previous evening to his superior. However, the report came too late; the culprits had long since vanished. Soon after, a sketch of Old Gu Six appeared at the Commandery office. The sketch couldn''t be called inaccurate ¨C it was more like a completely different person, bearing no resemblance to Old Gu Six whatsoever. The face was square, with large round eyes that seemed to glare angrily. If they were to search for someone based on this sketch, it''s a conservative estimate that they wouldn''t find the real person even by the time the empire was unified. To avoid unnecessary detours, Chang''an and Old Gu Six started asking for directions. As they were still within the boundaries of Xuantu Commandery, they had the honor of seeing wanted posters plastered on the walls when passing through towns, with dark-robed guards standing watch nearby. "Father, are they trying to catch you?" Chang''an asked. Old Gu Six glanced at the sketch, emotionless. "No," he replied. The drawing looked like some vaguely human-shaped thing. He was devastatingly handsome; they certainly weren''t after him. Chang''an thought the artist at the Commandery office must be quite talented. If there were any wrongful convictions in Xuantu Commandery, that artist would surely bear some responsibility. However, they didn''t need to worry about their actions implicating innocent people. No normal person could possibly look like the person in that sketch. Not only was the face square, but the head was square too, and balding. Were they looking for SpongeBob SquarePants? Was this a case of expectation versus reality? Old Gu Six remained calm and composed, showing no signs of guilt as he paid the entry fee to enter the city. He had only felt a twinge of unease right after leaving the Commandery office, but he quickly reasoned it out. After all, they hadn''t stolen from good people, so why should he feel guilty? A large head popped out from the house next to the widow''s, looking somewhat sleazy. "Aunt Chen, I''ll help you sweep the snow!" "Get lost!" she yelled. "Dazhu, Erzhu, come out and clear the snow from the roof! All you do is eat and sleep all day. Even raising a pig would be more useful than you two!" Aunt Chen stormed back into her house with a dark face, grumbling about how lazy her sons were. Two eleven or twelve-year-old boys who looked identical came out of the house with tools. They had just finished cleaning the house ¨C how could their mother say they did nothing? The two daily meals, housekeeping, clearing snow outside ¨C which of these tasks weren''t done by the brothers? But they didn''t argue with their mother, silently getting on with their work instead. The sleazy neighbor climbed down his ladder with a look of disdain. "Winter''s not even over, and some people are already feeling frisky," he muttered, loud enough for the neighbors on both sides to hear. Inside her house, Aunt Chen angrily twisted her young daughter''s arm to vent her frustration. The little girl''s eyes welled up with tears. "Don''t you dare cry, you little good-for-nothing! You disaster, you killed your father and forced me to be a widow raising you lot. How dare you cry?" The seven or eight-year-old girl had thin hair and a sallow complexion. She curled up at the end of the kang, hugging herself tightly and not making a sound. The brothers working outside pretended not to hear. They used to protect their sister, but she never appreciated it, so they stopped intervening. Chang''an and Old Gu Six had no interest in other people''s affairs. The pair were discussing whether to have hot pot or barbecue. In the end, Chang''an won, and they had hotpot. The winter days seemed to pass quickly, with darkness falling early. Chang''an lit her homemade ice lantern, and father and daughter sat around the stove, eating with gusto. Outside, it was a world of ice and snow, but inside, warmth permeated the air. This dinner lasted quite a while, long enough for an unexpected visitor to arrive at their home. There was a muffled ''thud'' from the courtyard, though the sound was faint¡ªat least Chang''an couldn''t hear it clearly. "Daughter, stay inside and don''t come out," Old Gu Six said. He wiped his mouth with a cloth he had set aside, instructing Chang''an not to leave the house. With a flick of his sleeve, a short sword appeared in his hand. Holding the sword, he cautiously walked out the door, then carefully secured it behind him. In the courtyard, where the snow had been cleared just that afternoon, a person lay prone. The darkness of night made it impossible to discern their features. Chapter 64 Old Gu Six sniffed the air; the scent of blood wasn''t his imagination. He approached the man, and the metallic smell grew stronger. "Hey, are you still alive?" ... Old Gu Six grabbed the man''s feet, intending to drag him out, but after just a few steps, the unconscious man suddenly woke up. "Save... save... me..." "I won''t. Since you''re awake, I''ll put you outside the door. You can leave on your own," he said coldly, leaving no room for negotiation. He dragged the man to the doorway, propped him up against the wall, and was about to wash his hands of the matter. However, as he turned to leave, the man desperately clutched his trouser leg. Despite looking like he was on death''s door, he somehow found the strength to hold on so tightly that Old Gu Six''s pants nearly came off. The man used every ounce of his strength to beg, "Please... please... I''ll... repay you." Old Gu Six crouched down to pry the man''s hand loose, repeatedly refusing, "No, no, let go. If you don''t, I''ll have to cut your hand off." The man didn''t listen. Instead, he pulled something out of his pocket and offered it to Old Gu Six. Old Gu Six didn''t take it, but he got a good look at the object. It was a Dark Iron Token with a lifelike dragon engraved on it, soaring through the air. Apart from the jade token Old Tong had given him, this was only the second dragon-related item he''d ever seen. Such things were supposed to belong to the royal family. His mind immediately flashed back to the melon he''d eaten in the abandoned temple. Old Tong''s jade token was a family heirloom, and Old Tong wasn''t the same age as this Third Young Master Sheng. This man must be the Sheng San that the black-clad men were searching for. This thing could very well be a Military Command Token. Old Gu Six made a split-second decision: this man couldn''t die, at least not now. Sheng San was willing to die rather than hand over the Military Command Token, which meant that those pursuing him weren''t worthy of possessing it.Chee?ck out latest novels at novelhall.com "Let go. I''ll save you," he said, not knowing how many soldiers this token could command, but understanding that it shouldn''t fall into anyone''s hands right now. From what they''d heard on their journey, none of the so-called people in power cared about the common folk. Most people were still fleeing famine. If a war broke out, no one would survive. They themselves hadn''t even settled down yet. Who could guarantee that the fighting wouldn''t spread to this area? At least for now, there was a semblance of peace. Although life was still hard for the common people, at least they had a chance to survive. The various power holders were evenly matched. If this Military Command Token fell into the hands of one faction, war would undoubtedly break out immediately. Old Gu Six took the man to a dark corner. "Hang in there for a moment. Wait here for me." He was willing to save him, but he couldn''t bring him home. He needed to go back and clean up the blood stains in the courtyard and at the entrance. The man was confused. How could she know without even searching? "You''re hopeless. First of all, we don''t even know if he''s the one who saved him. Even if he did, he came back with us from outside. Even if he had saved him, there''s no way the person could be in his house now." If Old Gu Six had saved Sheng San, he wouldn''t have had time to buy wine, especially considering how quickly they had arrived here. The group left the alley wearily, moving on to search the next location. Hearing them leave, Old Gu Six closed the door. Chang''an had already finished eating and was sitting by the fire to keep warm. Old Gu Six enjoyed his hot pot with wine, unable to stop eating. "Dad, tell me what you were up to earlier," Chang''an asked quietly, adding a handful of Chinese cabbage to the hot pot. "I took a severely injured person to a clinic." "Who was it? I hope you haven''t saved someone who''ll bring us trouble." "He is indeed trouble, which is why I took him to the clinic. Those people just now were looking for him. The person they''re searching for is called Sheng San, the third son of a general''s family in the Capital ten years ago. He has a Military Command Token, and that''s what those people are after." "So the person you saved earlier was Sheng San?" "Probably. He took out something that looked like a Military Command Token. He wanted to give it to me as payment for saving him." "What?" Chang''an jumped up in shock. Old Gu Six quickly reassured her, "Daughter, don''t get excited. Don''t worry, I didn''t take it. I just dropped him off at the clinic and came back." "That''s good," Chang''an sighed in relief upon hearing he hadn''t accepted it. "I have no interest in ruling the world. Let someone else handle that exhausting job." Sheng San, whom he had sent to the small clinic, had his wounds bandaged by the doctor, who also brewed medicine for him to drink. The doctor worked tirelessly until late into the night, completely exhausting himself. As dawn approached, Sheng San developed a high fever, alarming the doctor who once again busied himself with treatment. Whether it was Sheng San''s good luck or something else, Yu Ling and her companions searched the town for three or four days but never stumbled upon that small clinic. Sheng San rested peacefully in the clinic for three days. Due to the severity of his injuries, he remained bedridden, personally cared for by the doctor. Chang''an and Old Gu Six''s life continued undisturbed, both immersed in the joy of practicing their skills. Half a month passed, and Chang''an discovered she could fly too, though only enough to leap from the ground to the rooftop. It was just the beginning, but it was undoubtedly a good start. She trained even more diligently. It was like playing a video game ¨C after playing for a long time, you suddenly clear a level. Then you wonder how long it will take to clear the next one, and you become increasingly addicted to playing. Two months flew by, and just as they were packing their bags to set off again, Sheng San came to the small courtyard looking for Old Gu Six. Chapter 65 A man with sword-like eyebrows and bright eyes walked in from outside, his face still bearing a sickly pallor. He appeared to be a few years older than Old Gu Six, probably around thirty? He wore a cyan cotton robe, his stature matching Old Gu Six''s, though he looked much sturdier in build. Old Gu Six appeared to be a frail scholar who couldn''t take care of himself, but in reality, he was a formidable fighter with a wild streak. Sheng San, on the other hand, looked tall and strong but was actually quite weak. Since he had come looking for them, Old Gu Six didn''t chase him away. His ability to appear here openly during the day meant that those hunting him had left the small town. The room was spotlessly clean, with only two rickety stools left by the landlord. Father and daughter: ... Sheng San waved his hand dismissively and said in a gentle voice, "It''s no trouble. I''ve come to thank you. I''ll just say a few words and be on my way." The tall and small figures looked at him as if to say, "Go ahead, we''re listening." He chuckled softly and took out a pouch from his sleeve pocket. It was not small and felt heavy. Old Gu Six took it, opened it to find it full of silver ingots and three or four banknotes. He didn''t refuse, accepting it without hesitation. He considered the silver as payment for saving Sheng San''s life, settling any debt between them. Seeing him accept the money, Sheng San took out the Dark Iron Token again. "I can see you''re no ordinary person, and quite clever too. You were willing to save me after seeing this token, so you must have guessed what it is. This is what those people were after ¨C a military seal that can command three hundred thousand troops. Now the world is in chaos, with heroes rising up everywhere. If you have such ambition, it can help you succeed. Don''t worry, they now know the seal isn''t with me, so they won''t come looking for you." "The one looking for me is Chen Su, General Chen''s son. He''s not someone worth associating with. If you ever encounter him in the future, never trust him lightly." "Listen to me rambling on ¨C you''re from the south and north, so you probably won''t ever meet. Take the military seal. Even if you don''t want to fight for the world, it can still help you achieve great things." "I originally intended to give this to an old friend, but unfortunately, he''s gone now. Keeping it with me won''t let it serve its purpose." Old Gu Six looked at him with full alertness, as if to say, "Don''t even think about endangering my life." "You''ve already given me money, so the debt is repaid. Keep that thing for yourself. I''m not interested in the exhausting work of conquering the world." Sheng San was stunned by his reaction. After a moment, he understood and burst into laughter, laughing so hard that tears streamed down his face. Old Gu Six ignored it, even speeding up the cart a bit. Seeing that the cart not only didn''t stop but was moving faster, the old woman jumped up and down in anger, spewing rather vulgar curses. She insulted various body parts and cursed their ancestors back eighteen generations. A six or seven-year-old boy sat down hard on the ground, kicking and wailing loudly: "I want to ride in the cart! I don''t want to walk! You old money-losing wretch, go chase that cart! I want to ride!" Seeing her grandson cry, the old woman quickly squatted down to pick him up and comfort him. "Grandma''s good boy, don''t cry, don''t cry. Grandma will definitely find you a cart to ride in." "You always say that, but I''ve been walking for so long. Liar, liar!" The boy wouldn''t stop, punching the old woman repeatedly. She seemed not to feel the pain, holding the boy tightly and cooing endearments. "Enough, are we going to keep moving or not? It''s almost dark." The boy''s father, his face full of impatience, roughly pulled the boy from the old woman''s arms and gave him a harsh slap. Then he said, "If you don''t want to walk, you can stay here and feed the wild beasts." Seeing his father angry, the boy shrank his neck and didn''t dare make a sound, enduring even though his face was swollen from the slap. The old woman and the boy both hunched their shoulders and didn''t dare to speak. Ever since fleeing from the famine, her son''s temper had become particularly nasty. Everyone in the family except for the eldest granddaughter had been beaten by him¡ªand beaten within an inch of their lives at that. His daughter-in-law had even died from his beatings. Fearing they would meet the same fate as the daughter-in-law (mother), the grandmother and grandson obediently kept quiet and followed silently behind the man. Even though their legs were so tired they could barely take another step, they gritted their teeth and kept up. Old Gu Six drove the mule cart far ahead of the others before finally slowing the mules back to a normal pace. "Father, it looks like we really are going to keep heading north," Chang''an said, timely offering two dried persimmons to her father. She glanced at the refugees trudging along the road with their heads down. If other towns were willing to take in these refugees, she thought most of them wouldn''t continue northward. "Don''t worry, daughter. It''s for the best to go there," he said, not explaining how it was for the best as he was busy eating the persimmons. Chang''an took his words as mere small talk and didn''t ask further. As they passed by a small stream, they saw a group of seven or eight people crouched by the water''s edge, staring intently into the stream. Behind them, over a dozen more people sat collapsed on the ground. They were huddled together, looking at the people by the stream with terror in their eyes. Old Gu Six took a longer look at those frightened people. One middle-aged man seemed familiar, but he couldn''t recall where he''d seen him before. As the mule cart passed by them, the men and women crouching by the stream suddenly turned to look at Old Gu Six. Chapter 66 Old Gu Six noticed those seven people staring at him, drooling. No, they were drooling at his mule. What kind of taste did these people have? Wasn''t he better looking than a mule? Chang''an interjected: "That''s not the point. Isn''t the main issue that they want to eat our mule?" The seven people suddenly stood up and ran towards Old Gu Six. As they got closer, he could finally see them clearly. Each of their faces was as pale as paper, even their lips were white. They rushed straight towards the mule as if Old Gu Six wasn''t even there. Just as they were about to pounce, a wave of energy threw the seven people three meters away, landing them on the ground. The Purple Dragon in Old Gu Six''s consciousness awoke again, "You can''t handle these people. Let your daughter take care of them." "If I can''t handle them, how do you think my frail, helpless daughter could?" He wanted to bash this stupid dragon''s head in, though he probably couldn''t beat it. Purple Extreme rolled its eyes, "Your so-called frail, helpless daughter is much more useful than you. Let her strike them down with lightning." Old Gu Six thought of Oldest Gu and his family. "...Her lightning can''t kill people," but it could make them wish they were dead. "Impossible, back in the day..." Purple Extreme suddenly stopped mid-sentence, changed tack and said: "Those seven aren''t human. Her lightning will work on them." Old Gu Six''s interest was piqued. He asked excitedly: "Not human? Then what are they? Demons or ghosts? Do such things really exist in this world? Does that mean I might be able to see my wife again?" Purple Extreme: "...They''re all ghosts. They''ve possessed human bodies. And where did you get a wife from? See her? Dream on." The dragon was getting increasingly irritated!! "Bah! You''re the one without a wife. If I didn''t have a wife, where did my daughter come from, you stupid dragon?" Purple Extreme took a deep breath. No point arguing with a brainless creature. The important thing needed to be said three times!!! "If you don''t call Chang''an to act now, they''ll eat your mule and then possess you." Old Gu Six: Shock!!! Sure enough, those seven had already gotten up from the ground and were pouncing again. "Daughter, daughter, save the mule''s life!" Chang''an lifted the carriage curtain and looked out. Huh? These people? Puzzled as she was, her action was not slow. Lightning descended from the sky, leaving the seven smoking. "Oh," so physical exorcism didn''t work, and magical exorcism was needed! "Father, do you want to learn Taoism?" "Is it easy to learn? Is it tiring?" Old Six''s focus was, as always, unique. Chang''an rubbed her chin, "In this world, only lying flat is not tiring. The easiest thing to learn is how to be a bad person." "Your father is too old to learn. Why don''t you go learn, daughter?" If his daughter learned it, it would be as good as him knowing it. Having his daughter''s protection would work just as well. "I might have inherited more of your genes. I''m not cut out for studying," expecting someone who couldn''t even understand art class to learn how to draw talismans? Keep dreaming. Father and daughter sighed in unison! Alas!!! A group of horsemen passed by them, led by a young man in blue brocade clothes, whip in hand. Chang''an climbed back into the carriage. There was too much dust outside, not suitable for getting some air. In the afternoon, they passed by a village and witnessed a scene of a father chasing his son with a thin rod. The child was running ahead, crying, while the man pursued him. Just as the man was about to catch up, the child cried harder and sped up. Chang''an wanted to get off the cart and help the man hold the child down so he couldn''t run. The beating he''d get would probably make him cry even harder than he was now! Old Gu Six had similar thoughts. If it were him, the child wouldn''t have made it past the doorstep. The mule cart slowed down a bit. Father, daughter, and even the mule all wanted to know: would the father be able to catch his son today? Unfortunately, the child''s mother came running out of the house, caught the father, and gave him a beating instead. The child escaped punishment. The child''s father stopped Old Gu Six and said, "Brother, the road ahead was washed out by the river half a month ago. It hasn''t been repaired yet. You''d better take the mountain path on the side of the village." Old Gu Six narrowed his phoenix eyes, his gaze darkening as he looked at the middle-aged man. Just as he was about to speak, he noticed more than a dozen horsemen who had been galloping wildly were now heading back. Oh, never mind then. The big brother is a good person after all. A misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! He clasped his hands together and laughed heartily, "Thank you for informing me, big brother." The man waved his hand dismissively and headed home, carrying the stick specially used for beating naughty children. Old Gu Six drove his mule cart to the side of the road, allowing the group of horsemen to pass first. He then leisurely turned his mule around and waited until the group had gone far before slowly making his way towards the small path. Chapter 67 The consequence of taking the mountain path was that they would have to spend another night in the mountains, dramatically increasing the danger. Fearing wolves might appear, Old Gu Six lit two bonfires. They didn''t see any wolves, but a group of rough-looking men came down from the mountain, each carrying large swords. "Oh, there''s a pretty little lady here," said one of them. The young man who spoke had a long scar on his face, stretching from the corner of his eye to his mouth. He was muscular, looking twice the size of Old Gu Six. The men with him started whistling and jeering. "Pretty boy, hand over your silver and valuables. If you don''t, we''ll take this little lady instead. She''d fetch a good price if we sold her to Spring Red Tower." The scar writhed like a grotesque centipede as the young man spoke. Old Gu Six calmly stood up and hid Chang''an behind him. He didn''t say a word, his emotionless eyes fixed on the scarred youth. It must be said that Old Gu Six could be quite intimidating when he was serious. At least the Scarred Youth dropped his cocky attitude when Old Gu Six looked at him, and the jeering men fell silent. They looked wary, trying to appear fierce. The Scarred Youth faced Old Gu Six''s imposing presence. The man''s sharp, deep eyes were cold and emotionless, showing neither joy nor sorrow, neither anger nor pleasure. Suddenly, the youth felt like he was looking up at a deity. In that moment, the Scarred Youth felt like an ant, a speck of dust. The pressure made it hard to breathe, and strangely, he seemed to see cruelty and mercy alternating in the man''s eyes. Beads of sweat rolled down his forehead, and his knees buckled, forcing him to kneel. Chang''an, gripping Old Gu Six''s left thumb behind his back, tilted her head to look. ?? She hadn''t seen Old Gu Six attack physically. Why did the man kneel? Chang''an wasn''t the only one confused; the Scarred Youth''s subordinates were also perplexed. Boss, shouldn''t you at least say something? How could you surrender without even fighting? A subordinate went to help him up. The Scarred Youth rose with his help, wiped his face, feeling embarrassed. He wanted to save face. This is just an ordinary person, right? He must have been seeing things earlier. But before he could utter any threats, Old Gu Six anticipated his move. He drew the soft sword from his waist, and with a flash of cold light, the Scarred Youth''s hair ornament fell to the ground. "Fine, now get lost," Old Gu Six said coldly, sheathing his soft sword. To Da Qingzi, it sounded like heavenly music. He kept saying, "Yes, yes, yes," while holding up his tattered pants. He picked up his large sword and led his brothers in a mad dash up the mountain, not daring to look back. Once the men had disappeared into the night, Old Gu Six revealed his true colors, immediately crouching down to gather the money on the ground. "Come, daughter, let''s count how much we''ve earned today?" Chang''an took out a small cloth pouch she had sewn herself, used for storing snacks for Old Gu Six. She was in charge of holding the pouch, while Old Gu Six counted. Don''t ask why she wasn''t counting. The answer is that she doesn''t know how. She can only count copper coins and knows that one silver ingot is worth ten taels, but she can''t tell the value of these silver pieces. Old Gu Six counted with a grin, "One, two, three... We have six one-tael pieces, one two-tael piece, five two-qian pieces, two one-qian pieces, and twenty copper coins." "In total, we have nine taels and two qian of silver, plus twenty copper coins. Tsk, these bandits aren''t much, are they? Twelve or thirteen of them couldn''t even scrape together ten taels of silver?" Chang''an closed the pouch and tossed it to Old Gu Six, saying calmly, "It''s better than nothing." Old Gu Six agreed with a toothy grin. He put the small pouch in his chest pocket; this was his private money. The bulk of their funds was with his daughter, while he saved the small change. Back at the stronghold, Da Qingzi, having lost both money and face, not to mention being injured, was thoroughly mocked by his Second Uncle. "Oh, Da Qingzi is back! My, what a unique look you''ve got there!" Da Qingzi, his face dark with anger, ignored his uncle''s taunts and rushed to his room to change clothes. Da Qingzi''s Second Uncle followed, shaking his head and waving his duster. "Tsk tsk, that person''s martial arts are really something. Look how neatly they sliced your clothes! Should Second Uncle pay for a new set for you?" The door suddenly opened, and Second Uncle, who had been leaning against it, almost fell over. Da Qingzi asked him angrily, "Second Uncle, you were there too? Why didn''t you help me?" His uncle tapped him on the head with the duster and calmly asked, "Why should I have helped you?" "I''m your nephew. Shouldn''t you have stepped in when you saw someone hurting me?" He sounded quite aggrieved. "You deserved it. Can''t you just be a decent person? Why do you have to be a bandit like your father and elder uncle? You''ll end up like your father, meeting your end at the hands of a tough opponent." "I don''t know what else I could do besides being a bandit. Besides, there are so many people in Green Mountain Stronghold. If I don''t rob, I can''t feed them all." Did they think he wanted to be a bandit? It''s not like he had a choice. Apart from being a bandit, he didn''t know how to do anything else. It''s the only trade he''d learned since childhood. Chapter 68 "You''re overestimating your own importance. Can those measly scraps you steal feed anyone? If they didn''t know how to farm themselves, they''d have starved to death relying on you." Da Qingzi''s Second Uncle tapped his forehead once more, shaking his head as he left. If the Qing family didn''t have just this one seedling left, he wouldn''t have bothered with him at all. He was quite curious about the father and daughter down the mountain. He couldn''t divine anything about them - their origins were unknown, their destination unclear, and their future unforeseeable. All he could see was a fog of mystery. Trying to divine further almost resulted in backlash - the fate of this father-daughter pair was beyond his ability to calculate. Hmm, it had been a long time since he''d returned to his sect. Perhaps it was time for a visit? As for his grand-nephew? Heh, he wouldn''t die anytime soon anyway. Let him be for now. The man of ethereal demeanor packed his bags and fled in the night. When Da Qingzi went to find his second uncle in the morning, he discovered the room empty, its occupant long gone. He had hoped to learn some powerful techniques from his uncle, but he was too late. Down the mountain, Chang''an and Old Gu Six finished breakfast, packed up, and continued their journey towards the morning sun. Fortunately, this small path had no forks, otherwise they might have taken a wrong turn somewhere. Spring thunder rolled, but for half the day no rain fell. Just as Chang''an thought it wouldn''t rain, a fine drizzle began to fall. This kind of gentle rain, once started, wouldn''t stop easily. They were still on the mountain path with no village or inn in sight, and no place to take shelter. They had no straw rain capes, though Chang''an did have a raincoat for electric scooter riding in her spatial storage. Thinking that there was no one around in this wilderness anyway, she figured they might as well use it. However, Old Gu Six refused, saying, "We can''t let our guard down. Who knows if we might unexpectedly encounter someone? If we attract the attention of ill-intentioned people, we''ll have no peace." Chang''an put away the raincoat, noticing that her father''s hair was already wet from the rain. She worried he might catch a cold. "Alright then, let''s stop for now and find a flat spot to set up a shelter and rest," she suggested. Spring was prone to thunderstorms, so they couldn''t stay near large trees for fear of lightning strikes. Finding a relatively high spot, Old Gu Six went to cut some sturdy tree trunks. The father and daughter worked together to set up a large tent using waterproof tarpaulin. The pair sat holding cups of clear tea, listening to the rain and watching the spring drizzle. "Daughter, do you think it''s raining in Yizhou?" Old Gu Six asked, wondering if the whole world was experiencing this spring rain. Chang''an took a small sip of tea and replied unhurriedly, "Is it possible that it''s only raining in the north?" She popped a dried plum into her mouth and added indistinctly, "As long as the drought hasn''t passed, those disaster-stricken areas probably won''t see rain." When the rain ceased, the sun came out, and Chang''an saw a rainbow hanging in the sky. "Dad, let''s not leave yet. Should we go gather more mushrooms to keep for later?" she suggested. Old Gu Six nodded. Fresh mushrooms in chicken soup were delicious, so of course they should gather more. They not only collected mushrooms but also caught several wild chickens and rabbits, setting off again with a bountiful harvest. On the road, they encountered many refugees who had fallen ill with colds from traveling in the rain. At times like these, a simple cold could be life-threatening. As they passed through villages, they saw mothers kneeling with their children, begging local villagers to save them. Not all villagers were cold-hearted. In the village they were passing through, the villagers were quite kind. One mother had barely knelt down when a village woman helped her up. With the approval of a nearby elder, she led the woman into the village. From a distance, they could hear her say, "I''m taking you to Doctor Chang''s house now. Don''t worry, your child will be fine." Some adults who had caught colds weren''t allowed into the village. While the villagers sympathized with the refugees, they had to consider their own people''s safety. What if they let everyone in and they suddenly caused trouble? Letting in a woman and child wasn''t too concerning, especially since the child was so young - it would have been heartless to refuse. They would ask Doctor Chang to come to the village entrance later to treat these people. Old Gu Six urged the mule cart on without stopping, quickly leaving the group of refugees behind. His daughter had said that some colds could be contagious. He wasn''t worried for himself, but he feared his daughter might catch something, which would be miserable. For two consecutive days, Old Gu Six traveled at an increased pace, fearing the group of refugees might catch up to them. It wasn''t that he lacked compassion, but he couldn''t bring himself to feel sympathetic. Knowing the risk of catching a cold from the rain, they had still chosen to travel, showing little regard for their own health. Despite leaving so many days ahead, the refugees hadn''t covered much more ground, as they had caught up to the father-daughter pair. To survive the journey to their destination, one had to protect their health. Otherwise, dying halfway would render all the previous travel meaningless. "Old Six" Old Gu Six thought he heard someone calling him. How strange, did someone here know him? How had he become famous? He turned his head to look. Well, well, a familiar face. Chapter 69 An elderly woman with graying hair at her temples, accompanied by a boy of about seven years old and a young married couple, approached. They were covered in dust, their tattered clothes caked with grime. Wasn''t that his sister-in-law in name only? She seemed to have quite the tenacious life force, managing to make it all the way here. Old Gu Six merely raised an eyebrow, ignoring them as he drove his mule cart past, treating them like complete strangers. Lady Chen tried to run after the cart, but how could someone on two legs ever catch up to a four-legged mule? Chang''an lifted the cart''s curtain to look back. Lady Chen stood there stomping her feet and cursing loudly. Though the words were unclear, it wasn''t hard to guess they were quite vulgar. "Father, have we encountered those troublesome old Gu family members again?" Chang''an asked. "It''s of no consequence. If they can''t take a hint, then let the Gu family line end with them," he replied in a tone as casual as if discussing pleasant weather, despite the cruel content. Before Chang''an could respond, the mule cart suddenly came to an abrupt halt, nearly causing her to crash into the cart''s wall. "Daughter, are you alright?" Old Gu Six asked urgently, hearing her soft cry of surprise. "I''m fine. What happened?" Chang''an repositioned herself and curiously peered out of the cart. More than ten officials had blocked their path, arrogantly ordering Old Gu Six to get down from the cart. "Get down quickly and come with us," they demanded. Old Gu Six ignored them. When one tried to grab the mule, he lashed out with his whip, sending the man crumpling to the ground. A bright red welt appeared on the official''s rugged face, and he clutched it while howling in pain. Seeing their comrade struck, the others rushed forward to subdue Old Gu Six. Old Gu Six''s whip danced through the air with deadly precision, knocking them down into a pile with the first fallen man at the bottom. The one on top yelled defiantly, "You''ll be taken to the county office and beaten for assaulting officials! The magistrate won''t let you off!" "Whether he lets me off or not is another matter. Right now, I don''t feel like letting you off," Old Gu Six retorted, delivering three or four more lashes in quick succession. Cotton stuffing flew from their padded jackets as the whip found flesh, reducing the man to tears. "Stop, stop! You''ll kill someone!" he cried.Rread latest chapters at novelhall.com One official stopped Old Gu Six, but perhaps because the current Old Six looked too ordinary, he didn''t even bother comparing him to the poster. He simply asked, "Have you seen these two people?" Old Gu Six made a show of examining the poster before exclaiming as if remembering something, "Aye, I saw ''em pass by our village a few days back!" His thick rural accent shocked Chang''an. When had he learned to speak like that? Hearing his accent, the official waved them on. Once they were out of sight, Chang''an brought out the cart and hitched it up again. As a precaution, they kept their disguises on. They continued their mad dash, but the further they went, the more Old Gu Six felt this couldn''t be the end of it. "Daughter, why don''t we go rob the Hualan County magistrate''s house?" "Fine by me, as long as you don''t mind the trouble." They had almost left Hualan County when Old Gu Six turned the mule around. Halfway back, they stopped and waited until dusk to continue. Hualan County wasn''t large, but it was a small temple with a big evil wind. The emperor was far away, and even when he had been able to govern, he had never paid much attention to this area. The county magistrate had become the local despot. Being a native, he was relatively lenient towards his fellow villagers, but oppressed outsiders in various ways. Though lenient in other matters, when it came to taxes, even father and son had to keep clear accounts. The tax rate was one-tenth higher than the imperial levy, with the excess going straight into the magistrate''s pocket. There was also a crooked inn in town run by the magistrate''s relatives, specializing in fleecing passing merchants. Sixty percent of the inn''s profits went to the magistrate, with his relatives keeping the remaining forty. In the dead of night, a tall dark figure carrying a smaller shadow leapt across the rooftops of the county town. After darting through a couple of streets, they finally stopped at the magistrate''s residence. The Hualan County magistrate''s mansion was the polar opposite of the Linyun Prefecture governor''s residence - one extremely opulent, the other extremely austere. This magistrate''s home wasn''t even as nice as those of the town''s wealthy families. Old Gu Six, carrying Chang''an like a chicken, infiltrated the magistrate''s residence as if it were deserted. Perhaps the old magistrate was too confident, thinking that if he kept his mansion looking shabby, no one would realize he had money and he wouldn''t need many guards. Chapter 70 The County Magistrate''s mansion wasn''t large, and they quickly found the storeroom.T/his chapter is updated by nov(e?(l)biin.co/m Tsk, what decent household leaves their storeroom unlocked? Isn''t this like openly advertising "No silver here"? It''s practically telling people they can wander around freely without worry. As the father-daughter duo expected, the storeroom contained only items befitting a County Magistrate''s standard use. Chang''an didn''t let it go; even a small fly is still meat. To find the real storeroom, Chang''an and Old Gu Six searched the entire county mansion, nearly getting caught by the housekeeper who got up in the night. They took anything of value from the places they explored, and finally found a cellar in a woodshed. This cellar was more than twice the size of the small one they''d found in the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion, proving that you can''t judge by appearances, whether it''s people or places. A shabby exterior doesn''t mean true poverty. Besides gold, silver, and jewels, there was even grain in the cellar? Who stores things like this? Couldn''t they dig a few more holes? Without bothering to count the money, Chang''an waved her small hand, and all the gold, silver, and jewels were stored in her space, placed on the third floor of the villa along with what they''d taken from the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion. "Dad, should we take this grain too?" Old Gu Six untied two sacks and grabbed a handful of rice to examine. "It''s new rice, daughter. Let''s take it all. It''s not like any of this was honestly acquired anyway, so it doesn''t matter who eats it." Sixty to seventy sacks of rice, totaling six to seven thousand jin, were all stored in the warehouse of the space villa. Chang''an sighed in relief, feeling that the burden of supporting Old Gu Six had lightened considerably. After collecting everything and leaving the cellar, Chang''an thought about how they''d need to build a house when they settled down. She hadn''t considered it last time at the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion. Now that she''d thought of it, why not take some roof tiles into the space? "Dad, let''s go to the County Magistrate''s courtyard." Chang''an patted Old Gu Six''s hand, and he picked her up, leaping towards the main courtyard where the County Magistrate lived. The main courtyard was the best and largest in the entire County Magistrate''s mansion, with even the roof tiles newer than those in other courtyards. Then Old Gu Six watched as his daughter took all the roof tiles from the main courtyard. "Dad, go knock out the County Magistrate. Let''s tie him up and hang him on the city wall." Old Gu Six did as told, while Chang''an entered the County Magistrate''s room and took all his valuables. She wanted to strip him of everything, but the space wouldn''t allow it. The villa was only 600 square meters, so she couldn''t take too much. She had to choose only useful and valuable items. Thinking of the dozen or so large flowerpots they''d taken, Chang''an entered her space. She wanted to see if she could grow vegetables in the flowerpots within the space. She didn''t have many vegetable seeds, just some broccoli, Chinese cabbage, and cucumber seeds that her grandmother had bought when she was alive. They were several years old now, and she wasn''t sure if they were still viable. In their previous life, half of their villa''s garden was vegetables grown by her grandmother, and half was flowers grown by her grandfather. This space villa didn''t bring the garden with it, which wasn''t perfect. She started seedlings for all three types of vegetables to see if they would grow. She also took out two sweet potatoes to start as seedlings. Whether they''d bear fruit or not was beside the point; sweet potato leaves could be eaten as vegetables. Chang''an wasn''t very good at growing vegetables. Although she had helped her grandmother before, she only started helping after the vegetables had already grown. After finishing her work in the space, Chang''an came out. At this time, they were passing through a bamboo forest. Chang''an called for Old Gu Six to stop. "Dad, let''s not continue today. There''s a lot of bamboo here. Let''s cut some bamboo and make some things before we go." "Alright, it is indeed rare to find such well-grown bamboo." They put away the carriage and the father-daughter pair led the mule into the bamboo forest. From the other side of the bamboo forest, the sound of flowing water reached their ears. Following the sound, they came upon a clear small river. "Let''s set up a tent by this small river," Chang''an said, taking out two sickles to help clear the surrounding weeds and pebbles. Using bamboo as support poles and oilcloth as tent material, they built a 20-square-meter tent, securing the edges with stones. They first cut bamboo to make two single bamboo beds, then used bamboo to build a small shed outside the tent to serve as a kitchen. They made a simple bamboo fence, completing the basic living facilities. The father-daughter pair began to cut bamboo and make things. First, they wove three backpacks and six pairs of baskets for carrying grain. You can''t have baskets without carrying poles, right? After finishing the baskets, they started making carrying poles. Old Gu Six did most of the weaving work, while Chang''an alternated between practicing her skills, cutting bamboo, and preparing three meals a day. While they were living contentedly here, the Hualan County Magistrate was going mad trying to find the thieves. His life''s savings had disappeared overnight. This pained him even more than being hung from the city tower for a night. His usual amiable and cultured demeanor was long gone. "Get out, you useless lot!" An inkstone flew and hit the private advisor''s forehead, knocking him out cold, showing just how forcefully it had been thrown. Meanwhile, Chang''an and her Old Gu Six were thoroughly enjoying making bamboo crafts, feeling like they couldn''t stop. Bamboo chairs, rocking chairs, they made it all. One day, as Chang''an was washing bamboo tubes in the river to use for making bamboo tube rice, a person wearing brocade robes floated down from upstream, face down and back up. Chapter 71 Chang''an kicked the man, who didn''t react at all, as if he were dead. She called out to Old Gu Six, "Dad, Dad!" Hearing his daughter call him, Old Gu Six quickly put down the half-finished bamboo hanger he was making. Old Gu Six ran to the riverbank and saw his daughter poking at a person in the river with a bamboo pole, not knowing if the person was dead or alive. He went over and dragged the person ashore, turning him over. They had seen this man briefly on the road before - it was the young man in brocade clothes who had been galloping on horseback with others. After pulling him ashore, Old Gu Six didn''t bother with him further, and took Chang''an back home as well. Thinking about how he had previously helped Yu San and his group, only to have a bucket of cold water dumped on his head, he''d rather not mention it. He had treated others with kindness, only to be slapped in return. Though one should remember kindness, it''s up to him whether to accept others'' gratitude. It''s not right to take his help for granted. Back at home, Chang''an began making bamboo tube rice, while Old Gu Six continued busy making hangers, which Chang''an had requested for hanging clothes. He thought it was unnecessary - couldn''t they just hang washed clothes directly on a rope to dry? But since his daughter wanted it, it must be useful. Chang''an busied herself in the makeshift kitchen, washing the rice and soaking it in clean water for half an hour. She prepared green peas, corn kernels, and diced carrots. She also diced shiitake mushrooms and Chinese sausage. She mixed all the ingredients with the rice, added some oil and a little sesame oil, then added other seasonings and mixed well. She filled bamboo tubes with the mixture, added some water, covered them, and steamed them in a pot of cold water. While the bamboo tube rice was steaming, which took longer, Chang''an also prepared a cold dish of shredded kelp and set it aside. The faint fragrance of bamboo tube rice wafted out. Old Gu Six put down his work, washed his hands, and sat down at the bamboo dining table, waiting to eat. His eyes were fixed on the stove, looking like a hungry chick waiting to be fed. Chang''an found it almost unbearable to watch. She suspected Old Six was the reincarnation of Taotie, the gluttonous beast of legend. How else could she explain his foodie nature? He seemed to eat endlessly all day, never appearing full. In the evening, when Old Gu Six took the pots, bowls, and bamboo tubes to the river to wash, he found that the man he had pulled ashore in the afternoon was gone. He didn''t think much of it, assuming the man had woken up and left on his own. An Yi silently criticized them for a while, then led his brothers back to report their mission. Chang''an and her group traveled for another half month. When they passed through a county town, they finally saw a decent local official efficiently settling refugees. Old Gu Six didn''t stop, driving the mule cart onwards. People from all over living together, each place with its own customs, different dialects, and different personalities - just thinking about it gave them a headache. They wanted to find a simpler place, not somewhere with nine different dialects and ten different customs among ten people. The people settling in this county town were just like that. Chang''an could only understand three or four sentences, and the noise made her head buzz. However, no matter who you''re dealing with, people need to adjust to each other to find a better balance in their relationships. So before finding that balance, chaotic days are inevitable. Yet, after living in a place for a long time, one learns to follow local customs, integrates into local life, and eventually becomes a local. After a while, one might even forget where they originally came from. The vegetable seedlings Chang''an had been nurturing in her space had already sprouted and grown. She transplanted them one by one. The two sweet potatoes had also sprouted a bit, which meant they had successfully taken root. "Dad, the sweet potatoes have grown too," she said. Old Gu Six, remembering the sweet potatoes they ate in the mountains that nearly made him roll his eyes, wasn''t very interested. But since his daughter had grown them, he had to show support. "My daughter is so capable, even better at farming than me. When we settle down, you can teach me, and then I''ll farm to support you." "Aren''t you going to hire farmhands?" she asked, remembering he had mentioned hiring workers to farm. "...You teach me, I teach the farmhands, and then I herd cattle while supervising? Sounds wonderful," he mused, delighted at the thought. Chang''an''s eyes crinkled with laughter. She said teasingly, "Dad, you''re going to be a wealthy landowner with two oxen. Can you manage to herd two oxen by yourself?" She remembered a joke she had heard before about a young boy who went out to herd cattle. In the evening, the cattle came back, but the boy got lost in the mountains. She felt that if Old Six went to herd cattle, he might end up like that boy, and the cattle might have to go fetch him home. Hearing Chang''an''s cheerful voice, Old Gu Six was happy that his daughter was happy. He grinned broadly and said, "Two oxen? I could manage twenty!" Chang''an thought to herself: I''ll remember your bold words. Chapter 72 The weather was neither cold nor hot, so Chang''an didn''t stay in the carriage the whole time. She sat with Old Gu Six on the shaft, taking in the scenery along the way. They watched farmers busy in the fields and children playing and laughing by the roadside. They saw willow branches hanging over embankments, flowers in full bloom, and clouds drifting across the sky. Chang''an and Old Gu Six were planning their future life. How many acres of land to buy? How many farmhands to hire? How many rooms to build? "Let''s just build a small courtyard house, just enough for us to live in. If we really need to hire farmhands, we can build a few more rooms for them to stay in," Chang''an suggested. Old Gu Six thought it was feasible. "With just the two of us living there, we don''t need a big house, or it will feel empty." "Ah! Get out of the way!" A loud shout interrupted their daydreaming. They saw a young man riding a pig, racing down the road ahead of them, with a group of villagers wielding various farm tools chasing after him. Just as it seemed the pig was about to crash into their mule, it stumbled, sending both the pig and the young man tumbling into a water ditch by the side of the road. The villagers jumped in after them, pulled the pig out of the ditch, and carried it away, leaving the young man still climbing out of the water. The father and daughter had just witnessed a prime example of how sometimes pigs are treated better than people. The young man, soaking wet and cursing, crawled up the bank. "If they don''t let me eat more meat when they slaughter the pig, I''ll flip their table," he grumbled. As he looked up, he saw two pairs of bright eyes staring at him. The handsome young man''s face instantly turned as red as a monkey''s bottom. He scratched his head and stammered, trying to explain, "I-I''m very, very sk-skilled. My, my ma-master says I can be-become a gr-great general."Vi?Sit no(v)3lb/!n(.)com for new novels It''s good for children to have dreams; one shouldn''t discourage them. Chang''an and Old Gu Six nodded in unison, "You can definitely do it." A great general riding a pig into battle ¨C now that would be unique, enough to make the enemy die of laughter. Seeing that they believed him, the young man''s smile suddenly shone like the sun. Even his parents didn''t believe in him, saying he was daydreaming, but he wasn''t just talking nonsense ¨C he was determined to make it happen. Before he left, he made a formal ancient bow to them from afar, saying, "My name is Yun Zhiheng. One day, my name will resound throughout the Great Ye Dynasty." From that moment on, the young man rode forth on his dreams, bravely venturing into the world. As he had said, when warlords vied for power across the land, the young man left his hometown behind. The young general Yun Zhiheng would become renowned throughout the land for his godlike military tactics, by which time the Great Ye Dynasty had already changed its name. Rong Hong waved his hand, appearing somewhat impatient. "Never mind all these tedious formalities. Where is your adoptive father? Has he come with you?" He had come, but Gu Qingming couldn''t say that. "My adoptive father passed away three years ago. Due to natural disasters in our hometown, I brought my child to the north to seek survival." They had indeed been fleeing for almost two years, so three years was accurate. "What? He''s dead?" Rong Hong looked as if he had heard something utterly unbelievable, his eyes wide with disbelief. Gu Qingming quietly put away the jade pendant and pulled his daughter back a couple of steps, as if ready to flee at any moment. Rong Hong''s eyes reddened, and his booming voice became somewhat hoarse, "How... how did he die?" That man was two years younger than him, and he himself was still alive and kicking. How could that man have gone so early? "My adoptive father died of illness," Gu Qingming said, his mood low and sorrowful. "The dead are gone," Rong Hong sighed deeply. He patted Gu Qingming''s shoulder and said, "Your adoptive father treated you like his own son. He must have wanted you to live well." Why else would he have given him the jade pendant of the Ji family? This jade pendant was proof of identity and a symbol of authority. Given the current situation in the world, perhaps this jade pendant could never be shown in public again. He sighed once more and looked down at Chang''an, asking, "Is this your daughter?" The little girl was fair and plump, like a white, chubby steamed bun, quite adorable. Chang''an looked up at him. This man was really too tall, half a head taller than Old Gu Six. Looking up at him for too long could cause neck problems. However, she still maintained proper etiquette. When Gu Qingming introduced her, she obediently greeted him. "Yes, this is my daughter. Her name is Chang''an, meaning ''eternal peace.'' It was given to her by my adoptive father." "Chang''an greets Magistrate Rong." "Don''t call me Magistrate, call me Grandpa Rong," Rong Hong said, patting Chang''an''s head. "Grandpa Rong," Chang''an readily complied. "Good, good. Come, follow Grandpa Rong back to the mansion. You must be tired after such a long journey. Rest for a few days first." Rong Hong held Chang''an''s hand as they walked in front. His strides were quite large, forcing Chang''an to jog to keep up. She was too shy to ask him to slow down, so she could only bounce along, running to keep pace. Seeing this scene, Gu Qingming realized for the first time that his daughter actually had short legs. What to do? He really wanted to laugh!!! (PS: Sorry for the late update. Let me tell you a joke ¨C the author attended the wrong banquet today, haha ¡£??¡¦¦Å¡¦??¡£) Chapter 73 The short-legged creature followed them all the way to the main hall before stopping. Rong Hong instructed the steward, "Prepare a banquet and have people clean out two courtyards for my nephew and grand-nephew to stay in." Old Gu Six quickly intervened, "No need, no need, Uncle Rong. I was hoping to settle down and establish a home here, and wanted to ask for your help, Uncle Rong." "There''s no rush for that. It''s easily arranged." Under Rong Hong''s enthusiastic hospitality, the father and daughter, looking bewildered, ended up staying at the County Magistrate''s Mansion. The next day, when Rong Hong returned from his official duties, he summoned Old Gu Six to his study. "May I ask why Uncle Rong has called for me?" Since moving into the County Magistrate''s Mansion, Old Gu Six had become extremely well-mannered and much more serious. Rong Hong poured him a cup of tea. "Sit down and let''s talk." Old Gu Six sat cross-legged opposite him. On the low table between them was a half-finished game of Go. He asked, "Do you know how to play Go?" "I know a little," Old Gu Six said, picking up a white stone and placing it to the left of a black one. The previously confusing game suddenly became clear. The two of them exchanged moves back and forth, with most of the black stones being captured and the white stones steadily advancing towards victory. Rong Hong stared at the overwhelmingly one-sided game in amazement for a while, then burst into hearty laughter. "You truly inherited your adoptive father''s unorthodox style. You don''t follow the usual patterns, yet one can''t say there''s anything wrong with it." He tossed the black stone he had been holding back into the box, took a sip of the warm tea, his eyes flickering with interest. "What''s your view on the current state of affairs in the realm?" "I use my eyes to look at it," Old Gu Six replied. "Standing up or sitting down, either works." "...Do you have any thoughts on the matter?" Old Gu Six gave up pretending to be serious. He changed his sitting position, propping his chin on one hand, one long leg curled up and the other stretched out. He said lazily, "I have no interest in the affairs of the realm, and my adoptive father left no such instructions." "Would you be willing to lend your assistance to a worthy ruler?" "I''m not willing. Whoever wants this realm can go fight for it themselves. Don''t try to drag me into it." He sat up straight, his lazy demeanor turning cold and sharp. "If anyone dares to pull me into this game, I''ll make sure they don''t get what they want." He emphasized each word of "don''t get what they want," his voice carrying the chilling intensity of a snowy night. Rong Hong looked at him for a long time, then finally chuckled softly, easing the tense atmosphere. Seeing their young master kicked away, the servants turned pale with fright. If anything happened to the young master, Aunt Fang would have their heads. Some immediately went to the front courtyard to find the steward, while others went to inform Aunt Fang. As Chang''an tried to leave, a skinny servant blocked her way. He had a shifty look and a perpetually hunched back. He glared coldly at Chang''an, neither speaking nor moving aside. Without a word, Chang''an kicked him away too. ''Whoosh!'' ''Thud!'' The servant landed right at the feet of the hurrying steward. Chang''an greeted him, "Steward Liu, I''m sorry. Chang''an has overstepped her bounds." Steward Liu was a shrewd man who knew how to prioritize. "It''s the household''s fault for not being hospitable enough. We''ve disturbed Miss Chang''an. Please forgive us." When did this nephew arrive at the mansion? Aunt Fang was becoming increasingly presumptuous. Chang''an waved her hand dismissively, while the chubby boy was still lying on the ground, moaning "Ouch, ouch." Old Gu Six arrived before Aunt Fang, carefully checking Chang''an and only relaxing when he saw she was unharmed. "Who dared to hit my Jianren?" Aunt Fang''s voice preceded her arrival. A woman who looked as delicate as a willow and as fresh as a lotus emerging from clear water came swaying from behind the rockery. With such beauty, why settle for being a concubine? Chang''an wondered. Just as Chang''an was about to speak, Steward Liu beat her to it. "My apologies for disturbing Aunt Fang. It''s nothing serious. It was just the master''s grand-niece, Miss Chang''an, playing around with the young master." Aunt Fang only heard "Chang''an," ignoring everything else. "Seize that little maid called Chang''an and give her thirty lashes." However, no one moved. The others had clearly heard Steward Liu emphasize "the master''s grand-niece." Between Aunt Fang''s nephew and the master''s grand-niece, it was obvious whose side they should take. Seeing his aunt arrive, the chubby boy Jianren stopped wailing on the ground. He immediately got up and ran to hold Aunt Fang''s hand. "Auntie, after the beating, make that lowly maid serve me." This was the last straw. Old Gu Six grabbed the chubby boy by the collar and gave him two resounding slaps across the face. Aunt Fang screamed and lunged at Old Gu Six, trying to rescue her chubby nephew. It was at this moment that Rong Hong arrived. He shouted coldly, "Stop!" Chapter 74 Aunt Fang saw Rong Hong as if she had seen a savior, and immediately fell to her knees at his feet to plead her case. After a long, rambling complaint, her main point was that she wanted the person who hit her fat nephew beaten to death. Rong Hong watched coldly for a while before saying, "Are you finished?" Aunt Fang''s eyes glistened with tears, feeling terribly wronged. "Since you''re so fond of your nephew, why don''t you go back to your maiden home with him?" He coldly instructed Steward Liu, "Find some people to escort Aunt Fang and her nephew back, along with a letter of divorce to be delivered to the Fang family." This wasn''t how things were supposed to go. Aunt Fang was dumbfounded. Wasn''t she just seeking justice for her nephew? How did she end up with a divorce letter? Before Aunt Fang could beg for mercy, the servants, at Steward Liu''s signal, swiftly gagged her and dragged her away along with her beloved fat nephew. Rong Hong looked apologetically at Old Gu Six and Chang''an, "It''s my fault for not managing my household well. I''m sorry you had to experience this unpleasantness." The father and daughter pair smiled awkwardly, thinking they hadn''t really suffered any grievance¡ªit was his concubine who had. Tsk, at his age, taking such a young and beautiful girl as a concubine, how improper. Old Gu Six bid farewell to Rong Hong, "Uncle Rong, thank you for your hospitality. We''ll be leaving Ningbei County today. When we meet again, I hope all your wishes will have come true." Rong Hong wanted to ask the father and daughter to stay for two more days, but after a moment''s thought, he didn''t voice it. This place wasn''t ideal right now; the sooner they left, the better. "I''ll have the steward prepare some food for your journey." Old Gu Six didn''t refuse, saying, "Thank you, Uncle Rong. We''ll trouble Steward Liu then." Steward Liu humbly replied, "It''s my duty, sir." The father and daughter had a farewell meal with Rong Hong, loaded up the provisions prepared by Steward Liu, and gradually disappeared into the distance under Rong Hong''s watchful gaze. When they reached the commercial street, Old Gu Six stopped in front of a clothing store. "Daughter, wait for me in the carriage. I''ll be back shortly." "Alright," Chang''an thought her father was probably buying clothes for her, as she had grown taller and her clothes were now too short. She had a wall in her space from her previous life where her grandfather had marked her height when she was little. She measured herself and found she was now 1.4 meters tall. A quarter of an hour later, Old Gu Six came out carrying three large packages. She had been curious for a long time and finally asked. Old Gu Six handed the jade pendant to Chang''an. "Keep this safe. This jade pendant is very useful." "Your grandfather, ah, he was quite something, but unfortunately, he was unlucky. His original name was Ji Xiaosheng. Ji was the royal surname. He was the current emperor''s full brother. Because he was too outstanding, he was feared by his brother, the emperor. As for how he ended up becoming a hunter in Qingfang Village, your grandfather didn''t explain in detail. He only said it was like a cicada shedding its shell. As for hiding his identity? It was probably to save his life." Chang''an had considered many possibilities, but never imagined he would be royalty. The father and daughter chatted intermittently as the sun rose and set, ushering in a new day. They chose a different road this time, their destination left to chance. However, their luck didn''t seem to be very good. They seemed to have a special affinity for bandits, and this time they encountered truly vicious ones. Their mule cart was surrounded by a group of burly men reeking of blood. The bandit leader didn''t waste words, immediately demanding money. Would Old Gu Six give it to them? Of course not, so a fight was inevitable. Chang''an, seeing the situation, knew her rudimentary martial arts skills wouldn''t be of much use. This was where her lightning ability could come in handy. As soon as the fight broke out, Chang''an used her ability. While Old Gu Six cut down their leader and deputy leader, Chang''an struck down the others with lightning. The sky rumbled with thunder, and lightning struck from a clear sky for a good half quarter of an hour, completely depleting Chang''an''s ability. There were too many bandits, so Old Gu Six only took the money from the two leaders'' bodies, leaving the other small fry alone. The father and daughter pair drove their mule cart away at full speed from the scene. When the nearby bandits came down from the mountain, all they saw was a group of people lying on the ground, struck by lightning, their fates unknown. The two leaders had already been beheaded, and the third-in-command ''mournfully'' succeeded as the new leader of the mountain stronghold. Old Gu Six and Chang''an traveled for two days straight before finally slowing down. This time, they avoided towns and stuck to mountain paths. In places where the mule cart couldn''t pass easily, Chang''an would store the carriage in her space, bringing it out again when the road became passable. They traveled on and off, not knowing where they had arrived. What was certain was that they hadn''t found a suitable place yet. As they passed by a small village, they seemed to hear someone calling out to them. "Gu, Gu, Gu..." It sounded like someone with a stutter, repeatedly saying "Gu." Chapter 75 A thin, scrawny man stepped in front of the mule cart. Despite his small stature, his eyes shone with an unusual brightness.0 The father and daughter looked at him, utterly bewildered.0 Chang''an truly didn''t recognize the man in front of them, while Old Gu Six thought he looked familiar but couldn''t be certain if it was who he thought it was.0 The man, upon seeing Old Gu Six, became overjoyed, which only intensified his stutter.0 "O-o-o-old S-s-s-six, it''s-it''s-it''s m-m-me!"0 Old Gu Six only knew one person who spoke with such a distinctive stutter, so he asked, "A-a-are y-y-you A''qing?"0 Chang''an: Why are you imitating his way of speaking?0 Old Gu Six: It makes me seem friendlier.0 Chang''an expressed doubt: Doesn''t that make you more likely to get punched?0 A''qing''s already bright eyes lit up even more when he realized Old Gu Six had recognized him.0 He said, "Y-y-yes, it''s A-A''qing."0 Old Gu Six''s sharp eyes instantly brightened, and his face crinkled with joy.0 A''qing was from Liu Family Village, next to Qingfang Village. He was an orphan, and the villagers often bullied him because of his stutter.0 He was two years older than Old Gu Six, and when they used to beg together, A''qing would always protect him. Sometimes, when Old Gu Six couldn''t get any food, A''qing would share his own.0 Later, when Old Gu Six was adopted by an old hunter, he stopped begging.0 He would secretly save some of his own food rations to give to A''qing, but A''qing never accepted them. He was afraid that if Old Gu Six did this, his adoptive family might throw him out, forcing him to beg again.0 The old hunter always knew about Old Gu Six''s hidden food stash. He never exposed him, but would quietly prepare extra food so that Old Gu Six could help A''qing without going hungry himself.0 Old Gu Six threatened A''qing, saying if he didn''t accept the food, he would never speak to him again.0 And so, with the old hunter''s silent help, Old Gu Six supported A''qing for five years. Later, A''qing left Liu Family Village; villagers said his aunt had taken him in.0 Unexpectedly, after seventeen or eighteen years, A''qing had recognized him at a glance.0 A''qing said with a smile, "Y-y-you w-w-were g-g-good-looking as a ch-ch-child."0 In fact, Old Gu Six had only grown more handsome with age, his features maturing without becoming unrecognizable.0 "How have you been?" Old Gu Six jumped down from the mule cart and gave him a big hug.0 As if on cue, the children she was thinking about returned home.0 "Mom, Mom, look what my brother and I found!" a voice called out before they even entered the yard. They paused at the gate, confused. "Huh? Brother, do we have guests?"0 "Looks like it."0 The siblings ran into the courtyard. The little girl was carrying a wild pheasant, while the boy had a basket full of fresh mushrooms.0 The first thing they saw upon entering was Chang''an and Old Gu Six.0 The siblings exchanged a glance, both wondering when their family had ever had such good-looking guests.0 A''qing went over and lightly smacked the back of their heads. "Th-this is U-Uncle Gu and Ch-Chang''an."0 He then introduced them to Old Gu Six: "Th-these are m-my s-son and d-daughter, D-Da..."0 Seeing his father struggling with the introduction, A''qing''s son took over: "Uncle Gu, I''m Dazhu, and this is my sister Qingqing."0 "Hello there," Old Gu Six greeted them with a warm smile.0 Dazhu felt a bit shy, though it wasn''t obvious due to his sun-darkened skin.0 Qingqing kept hiding behind her brother, stealing glances at Chang''an. This girl was fair-skinned and beautiful, with lovely clothes and embroidered shoes she had only seen in city shoe shops.0 She looked at her own rough, bony hands, then down at her cloth shoes with toes peeking out. Her big toe twitched uncomfortably as she tried to tuck it back in.0 She tugged at her coarse, patched-up clothes. Living in the village, she had never felt different before, but suddenly having someone so unlike her in their home brought unfamiliar feelings.0 For the first time, she experienced a sense of inferiority, feeling an unprecedented embarrassment.0 Two girls of similar age, yet they seemed to inhabit completely different worlds.0 One radiant and refined, the other worn down by the hardships of life.0 No one noticed Qingqing''s silence. A''qing''s wife asked the children to go tell their grandmother that they had guests.0 The siblings put down their findings and left together. On the way, Dazhu noticed something was off with his sister.0 "Qingqing, what''s wrong?"0 "It''s nothing, brother. Say, what do you think the outside world is like? Is everyone as beautiful as that girl?"0 The young boy was perceptive enough to understand why his sister was feeling down. He affectionately patted her head.0 Grinning, he said, "Qingqing, one day I''ll earn lots and lots of money. I''ll buy you the prettiest house, the most beautiful clothes, and the most delicious food."0 Chapter 76 The siblings'' eyes were filled with dreams of the future. Qingqing, comforted by her brother, returned to her carefree self. The young man''s words were not mere platitudes, but a promise. In the near future, he would indeed become wealthy and influential. Of course, that''s a story for another time. For now, they were still just mischievous children under their parents'' watchful eyes. They stopped outside a thatched cottage and called out loudly, "Grandma, Grandma!" Hearing her grandchildren''s voices, the old lady hurried out. "What''s the rush?" "We have guests at home," the siblings said as they went to support the old lady, walking her home. They didn''t forget to turn back and say goodbye to another old lady who had come out with her. "Grandma Jin, we''re taking our grandma home now. Please come visit us when you have time!" Grandma Jin waved her hand, her smile benevolent. "Go on then, come play again next time." When the three generations returned home, Ah Qing''s wife was cleaning a wild pheasant. She looked up, "Mother, you''re back? A''qing''s childhood friend has come to visit." Old Mrs. Chen was taken aback. A''qing''s childhood friend? Shouldn''t they be in Yizhou County? Inside the house, Old Gu Six and Chang''an saw an elderly person enter and quickly stood up to greet her. "Hello, Old Lady. I''m A''qing''s friend, Old Gu Six. I apologize for the sudden visit, please forgive the intrusion." "Hello, Grandma," Chang''an also greeted her respectfully.Ne/w novel chapters are p/u/blished at novelhall.com "It''s no bother, no bother at all. It''s kind of you to come from so far away to visit A''qing," the old lady said, gesturing for Chang''an to sit. She then added with a smile, "Let A''qing keep you company. I''ll go prepare the meal." After she left, Chang''an also walked out. They couldn''t arrive empty-handed and eat a meal for free, could they? In the courtyard, Dazhu was chopping firewood. Seeing Chang''an come out of the house, he smiled shyly at her. Chang''an returned the smile, then left the courtyard and climbed into the carriage. She chose some suitable gifts from her space. A bolt of coarse cloth and a bolt of cotton cloth, which they had "acquired" from a city overrun by refugees when they first started fleeing the disaster. Two packages of homemade mung bean cakes. Since A''qing was Old Six''s father''s benefactor, she could give a more substantial gift. Giving silver directly wouldn''t be appropriate, but jewelry would do. Three pairs of silver bracelets were for the women. For A''qing and Dazhu, she chose a fine jade pendant each. Chang''an first brought the cloth and cakes back into the house. "Uncle A''qing, this is just a small token of our appreciation. Thank you for taking care of my father in the past." Seeing this, A''qing became flustered, scratching his head. "No, no, no, you don''t need to¡ª" Old Gu Six held him back. "These things aren''t expensive. Just accept them, it''s fine." Chang''an made another trip outside and brought in the bracelets and jade pendants. Each pair of bracelets was in its own box, as was each jade pendant. "Stuttering fool, don''t talk. It''s tiresome to listen to. I''m your Third Aunt, what''s wrong with eating one of your pancakes?" She rolled her eyes, her face full of impatience. After speaking, she reached into the pot and grabbed a piece of chicken to eat. Old Gu Six and Chang''an simultaneously put down their bowls and chopsticks. Although they weren''t full yet, they had lost their appetite. The old lady was so angry her breathing became heavy. She stood up and delivered a resounding slap. Despite her age, the old lady was quite strong. Third Aunt Chen was knocked to the ground, dazed. In the past, no matter how much she angered the old lady, they always endured it silently. Today, however, was different. This couldn''t be allowed! Realizing what had happened, she quickly got up from the ground, ready to fight with the old lady. The old lady, determined to stand her ground today, picked up a broom and started swinging it at Third Aunt Chen, chasing her out while she yelped and ran. After chasing Third Aunt Chen away, the old lady came back, apologizing to Old Gu Six: "She''s A''qing''s Third Aunt, a troublemaker. I''m terribly sorry. Let me cook some noodles for you." She sighed softly, wondering if there was enough white flour left to make two bowls of noodles. Chang''an quickly stopped her. "There''s no need, Grandma. We''re full, don''t trouble yourself." A''qing stood to the side, head lowered, feeling very sorry towards Old Gu Six. This was his first visit as a guest, and he had to encounter such a situation. Old Gu Six patted his shoulder, comforting him, "It''s alright, Brother A''qing." After this disturbance, no one continued eating. The siblings helped clean up the bowls and the table, and they all sat in the courtyard to chat. Third Aunt Chen returned home, intending to have Third Uncle Chen seek justice for her, but was instead scolded by him. "You deserved it. In the past, Second Sister-in-law was being considerate and giving you face. You''re just ungrateful. Stay at home and don''t go anywhere." Third Aunt Chen could argue with the whole village, but she didn''t dare throw a tantrum in front of Third Uncle Chen. Because when Third Uncle Chen got angry, he would really hit her, and he hit hard. Back at A''qing''s house, Old Gu Six and Chang''an stayed for about two hours, learning about A''qing''s current living conditions. Apart from some financial difficulties, they seemed to be living happily and contentedly. The father and daughter politely declined their offer to stay the night, and got up to say goodbye. Before leaving, Old Gu Six had Chang''an take out a bag of flour they had bought. Leaving the flour behind, the father and daughter hurriedly departed, with A''qing chasing after them for quite a distance. The world was already in chaos. This parting might mean they would never meet again. (PS: Dear readers, where should Old Six and Chang''an go to the seaside? There will be two updates today. Can''t help it, I''ve been arranged to attend another feast, and several naughty kids have come to my house again. I''m about to go bald from all the noise, it''s so frustrating. We''ll return to three updates tomorrow. (,,??.??,,)) Chapter 77 A''qing watched the mule cart disappear into the distance, his eyes reddening as he finally turned to go home. On the way, he encountered some villagers who curiously asked, "A''qing, we heard a rich young master came to your house?" "Yes, yes, I heard he''s from the city," A''qing replied. "A''qing, when did you make such a friend?" "A''qing, don''t forget about us if something good comes your way." A''qing smiled politely but didn''t respond, keeping his head down as he hurried home. The villagers didn''t mind, smiling kindly before going about their business. When A''qing got home, his son pulled him into the room. On the kang bed were five neatly arranged open boxes, their contents clearly visible. The whole family looked to him, asking what they should do. The bag of flour was already quite valuable, and the jade pendant looked expensive at a glance. In the end, Old Mrs. Chen made the decision, "Little Gu has no fixed abode now, so even if we wanted to return these things, we wouldn''t know where to go. Let''s keep them safe for now and return them when we see him again." A''qing was given the three pairs of silver bracelets and two jade pendants to keep. The two packs of mung bean cakes were given to the brother and sister to eat, and the fabric was given to A''qing''s wife to store. A''qing then gave the silver bracelets to the old lady, "Mom, you... you... keep... keep... these. I''ll... I''ll... pay... pay... him back... later." He understood Old Gu Six. These things were given to their family to use. Even if they could find him to return them, he wouldn''t take them back. In the future, he would work harder, save more, and pay Old Gu Six back generously. The old lady was silent for a moment before accepting the three pairs of bracelets. She then instructed the siblings, "Don''t tell anyone that your Uncle Gu gave us such valuable gifts. Keep your little mouths shut." The brother and sister replied in unison, "We know, Grandma." They weren''t three-year-olds; they understood the principle of not flaunting wealth. After Old Gu Six and Chang''an left A''qing''s house, they turned off the main road onto a smaller path. The mountain road twisted and turned, but the mule cart could still pass through. "Dad, please be more careful and don''t take the wrong road again. You don''t want to be on the road forever, do you?" Chang''an said. Old Gu Six smiled sheepishly without saying a word. How could he say it was his fault for taking the wrong road? It was clearly the mule who moved its feet first. However, this wrong turn turned out quite well, allowing him to fortunately meet A''qing and know that he was living a stable and happy life. The first part of the road was still easy to traverse, but the mountain path ahead became increasingly narrow, forcing them to fold up the cart. Chang''an rode the mule while Old Gu Six led it from the front. Traveling through the mountains had its advantages. They could enjoy fresh pheasant and rabbit, occasionally find mushrooms, and sometimes prepare wild vegetable salads. They had only encountered that snake with clear stupidity in its eyes at the beginning. The rest of their journey went quite smoothly. After passing through the dense forest, they came to a valley. The valley was divided in two by a small stream. On the opposite bank was the forest, while they stood on a flat grassland. Two young deer were drinking water on the forest side. When they raised their heads and saw two people standing on the opposite bank, they fled in panic into the woods. "Daughter, it''s getting late. Shall we rest here for the night?" Old Gu Six asked. "That''s fine," Chang''an replied. Chang''an let the mule roam freely nearby while she took out pots, bowls, and utensils from her spatial storage to prepare dinner. Seeing that Old Gu Six was about to go hunting again, she quickly stopped him. "Dad, don''t go. We still have plenty of food in the storage space." At some point, her Old Gu Six had developed a strong liking for hoarding food. Even when he couldn''t catch any game, he would gather handfuls of wild vegetables to store away. The cabbage and broccoli in the storage space were ready to eat. Chang''an picked a head of broccoli to stir-fry with cured meat and prepared a cold cucumber salad. She didn''t pick the cabbage to eat, planning to use it for making kimchi later. By the time they finished dinner, it was completely dark. They still lit two bonfires, with a small iron pot of boiling water over one of them. Looking at the bubbling boiling water, Chang''an suddenly thought, why not have a late-night snack? How about some barbecue? "Dad, want some barbecue?" she asked. "Yes, yes," he replied eagerly. It had been a while since they''d had it, and it would satisfy their cravings. "I also want that sweet bubbly water we had last time," Old Gu Six added. "It''s called cola," Chang''an explained. Chang''an took out the barbecue grill and prepared various foods and seasonings. "Let''s wait a bit before we start grilling. We just finished dinner," she said. Old Gu Six patted his stomach. "Actually, I could eat some now." "...Then you can grill it yourself," Chang''an replied. Old Gu Six happily got to work, the master griller now on duty. He first grilled a corn on the cob for Chang''an before moving on to various meats. As Chang''an was contemplating whether to eat the corn now or wait, she heard a voice from the forest, "Brother Ling, hurry and go! Don''t worry about me!" The voice sounded strained, as if there was a slipper stuck in their throat. Chapter 78 Then Chang''an heard another voice, "No, Xin''er, I can''t leave you behind. If we go, we go together." Who were these two, coming to this deep mountain to perform a melodrama? The woman, moved to tears, sobbed softly, then put on a brave face and said, "Alright, let''s go together. Even if we die, we''ll die together." Shortly after, Chang''an saw a man and a woman emerge from the nearby woods, their clothes disheveled, hair messy, stumbling and supporting each other as they walked. Upon seeing people by the stream, the man immediately shielded the woman behind him, eyeing Chang''an and Old Gu Six warily. In the darkness, only vague outlines could be seen in the weak firelight. The man looked somewhat familiar, but Chang''an couldn''t recall where she might have seen him before. The father and daughter pair merely glanced at them indifferently, not paying them much attention. The aroma of barbecue wafted through the air. The two people, who had been on the run and pursued for days, couldn''t remember the last time they had eaten a proper meal. At that moment, their stomachs rumbled in protest. The man, concerned for the woman, approached Old Gu Six, hoping to buy some grilled meat for her. "Stop right there," Old Gu Six called out coldly. A long sword had appeared in his hand, which he planted in the ground nearby as a warning to the man. The man glanced at the gleaming sword, then at the man whose face he couldn''t make out clearly. His expression stiffened. After a few breaths, he stood in place and cautiously asked, "Noble sir, would it be possible to purchase some of your grilled meat?" Old Gu Six lazily raised his eyes. "How much silver are you willing to pay?" His hands continued to turn the rabbit leg, brushing on another layer of barbecue seasoning, making the aroma even more enticing. The man searched his sleeve pocket, only to find he had just two taels of silver left. He hadn''t brought much money with him to begin with. Xin''er had saved his life, and when they left her home, seeing that her parents made a living by gathering herbs and had many siblings to support, living in considerable hardship, he had left most of his money with Xin''er''s parents. Originally, the money he kept was enough to return to the Southwestern Qi Prince''s Mansion, but unexpectedly, several groups of assassins appeared on the road to hunt them down. And so, their funds were depleted before they could even leave the northern territory. He took out the two taels of silver, "I only have two taels of silver here. How much can I buy with this?" Two taels of silver was actually not a small amount; it would be enough for both of them to eat their fill. But Old Gu Six wasn''t a normal person. He sneered disdainfully, "Just this little silver? Forget it, go find your own food." His barbecue was so delicious that he wouldn''t sell it for less than five taels of silver. It would be best if these two big troublemakers left their vicinity as soon as possible. According to his immature intuition, if these two didn''t leave soon, they might be in for some serious trouble. "Keep your distance from us, preferably go to the other side of the stream." The woman''s temper flared up, and she immediately rushed forward, "What do you mean? This place doesn''t belong to you alone. We''ll stay wherever we want!" It was clearly suspicious, and the group rushed across to pursue her. In less than a quarter of an hour, they caught the woman. She wailed loudly, telling them they had caught the wrong person. "The person you''re looking for went hunting. You should look for him in the mountains. Please let me go, I''m just an herb gatherer!" The assassins thought to themselves: They might not be top-tier assassins, but they weren''t stupid either. Chang''an nearly threw out her back at the woman''s outrageous behavior. What happened to all that talk of "I love you, you love me, we''ll never part in life or death"? How long had it been? And now it was every person for themselves when faced with danger? Bah! Love was indeed unreliable. The woman''s cries faded into the forest. She was probably being taken into the mountains to find the man. Chang''an and Old Gu Six spent a peaceful night in the valley. The next day, they set out early. They followed the valley outwards. This valley was truly long; they walked all morning without reaching the end. "This valley is longer than my life," Chang''an remarked. Old Gu Six gave her a light smack on the back of her head. "Pah! Pah! Children say the darnedest things." As they continued outward, the stream gradually widened. When they finally exited the valley, they encountered a large river. The river blocked their path. They couldn''t see any signs of human habitation on the other side, so if they wanted to cross, they''d have to make a raft themselves. This task fell to the multi-talented Old Six Dad. Father and daughter resigned themselves to cutting down trees. This delay cost them another day. When the mule stepped onto the raft, its legs trembled violently, and it had to lie down on the raft. Neither of them had experience steering a raft, so they couldn''t control the direction well and kept going in circles. "Daughter, why don''t I paddle alone? You can just sit and rest." Chang''an thought about it and agreed. It might be easier to control with just one person paddling. Old Gu Six tried it, and indeed, they stopped going in circles. However, as they reached the middle of the river, a ferry boat leisurely floated down from upstream. Chang''an and Old Gu Six: So they could have avoided all that exhausting work building a raft if they had just waited a little longer? Chapter 79 The ferryman was an old man wearing a bamboo hat and straw raincoat. He was quite surprised to see Old Gu Six and his daughter.0 "Where did you come from?" he asked.0 Old Gu Six scratched his nose awkwardly, bowed to the old man as a junior, and said, "We came down from the mountain across the way."0 "People still live in the mountains?"0 "No, we were just passing through."0 "I see. Well, you can''t go to the other side. If you cross over, it''s still mountains. Where are you trying to go?"0 "The place closest to the sea."0 "In that case, follow me downstream. There''s a small town downriver. If you leave from there and travel for about a month, you should reach where you want to go."0 "Thank you, old sir."0 The old man waved kindly and positioned his ferry in front of their raft, moving at just the right pace for the raft to keep up.0 Floating downstream, they reached the small town the old man mentioned in about two hours.0 The town was not small at all. It was bustling with activity, with people coming and going at the dock, and cargo ships loading and unloading goods.0 The old man called to the father and daughter to come ashore. "It''s getting late. You should stay in town for the night and leave tomorrow."0 Old Gu Six didn''t refuse and followed the old man with Chang''an.0 The townspeople were curious about the new faces. As they walked from the dock to the main street, a group of adults and children followed behind, watching with interest.0 Those familiar with the old man smiled and asked, "Uncle Li, where did you pick these two up from?"0 Uncle Li laughed and scolded the young man, saying, "What do you mean ''pick up''? They''re just passing through our town."0 He led the father and daughter to a decent-looking inn and turned to Old Gu Six, saying, "You two can stay here. The inn is run by my nephew, so you can rest assured it''s safe."0 "Thank you, old sir," Old Gu Six bowed again in gratitude.0 Some children joined in, imitating Old Gu Six''s bow with exaggerated gestures, then burst into laughter.0 The group of children left, laughing and playing.0 After saying goodbye to Uncle Li, Old Gu Six took Chang''an into the inn.0 The night passed uneventfully. The next morning, they were awakened by the aroma of meat pies from across the street.0 They got up early, checked out, bought ten meat pies from across the street, and left the small town leading their mule.0 Outside the town was a wide road with broad fields. Golden rice swayed in the morning sun, a breathtaking sight.0 They didn''t immediately bring out the carriage after leaving town. After walking for two hours and carefully observing that no one was around, Chang''an finally took out the carriage.0 By the time he returned, ten days had passed.0 "I''m not sure exactly what''s ahead, but I''m certain that even after we leave these continuous mountain ranges, we still won''t be at the seaside," he said.0 "It''s alright, let''s just focus on getting out of the mountains first," she replied.0 They climbed mountains and forded streams, fighting off wolves and chasing away tigers. Their days were nothing short of exciting.0 By the time they emerged from the mountains, a month had passed. Before them stretched an endless wilderness; they had somehow arrived at a plain region.0 Chang''an didn''t know where they were, but it didn''t matter as long as the road was easy to travel.0 However, their luck seemed to have taken a turn for the worse. A group of men with braided hair came galloping on horses, killing everyone they encountered and hanging the severed heads on their horses.0 They laughed uncontrollably. Upon seeing Old Gu Six, they discussed something in their language.0 Seeing them charge over, Chang''an was oddly reminded of stealing kills in a certain game she used to play.0 So now they had become potential "kills" in someone else''s eyes. Was this karma for her past game behavior?0 But they were destined to be disappointed. With Old Gu Six, the human killing machine, it wasn''t certain who would be taking whose head.0 "Daughter, stay in the carriage and don''t come out."0 "Father, be careful."0 Old Gu Six faced multiple opponents. The other side wasn''t entirely unskilled; two or three of them could put up a fight.0 Fearing Old Six might be overwhelmed, Chang''an directly used lightning strikes. Old Gu Six followed up with killing blows. The father-daughter duo coordinated remarkably well.0 Noticing the jewels on their bodies, Old Gu Six didn''t hesitate to strip them of everything.0 For several consecutive days, they didn''t leave the wilderness but encountered several waves of braided-hair men. All of them ended up having their heads taken by the father-daughter pair.0 After they passed through the wilderness, the road became increasingly familiar.0 Father and daughter exchanged a glance. Wasn''t this the place where they had robbed the County Governor''s mansion?0 They bypassed this area and continued forward. The road was full of displaced people seeking refuge with the County Governor in Linyun City.0 An old man stopped their cart. "Young sir, may I ask if you''re coming from Linyun City?"0 Old Gu Six stopped the mule cart and said calmly, "No, we''re just passing through."0 "Young sir, there''s no need to go further. The area ahead has been occupied by people from the Yan Kingdom. We barely managed to escape."0 "Thank you for the information, old sir, but we''re not entering the city."0 Seeing that Old Gu Six wouldn''t listen, the old man just shook his head without saying more and let the cart pass.0 The mule cart moved forward at a steady pace, then turned onto a side road.0 Chapter 80 (Off-topic: Tomorrow is Chinese New Year''s Eve. The author would like to wish all the dear readers:0 May everything go smoothly for you! Good health! May all your wishes come true! Good fortune and happiness!0 Always keep smiling! Happy New Year!!!)0 They decided to simply keep walking through the mountains, believing they would eventually reach their destination if they crossed enough peaks.0 The father and daughter unhesitatingly headed towards the more mountainous areas.0 When the weather was good it was fine, but on rainy days they had to find shelter and wait for the rain to stop before continuing their journey.0 If it weren''t for the space, they might have been living worse than wild people.0 The mule suffered along with them.0 During this time, Old Gu Six tamed a silver wolf, which became Chang''an''s mount, carrying her through the forests.0 At the bottom of a cliff, they unexpectedly discovered a thatched hut with some vegetables growing in front.0 They didn''t approach to disturb anyone, just passing by from a distance.0 The exit of the cliff was covered in thorns that could easily scratch them if they weren''t careful.0 Old Gu Six walked in front, clearing obstacles for Chang''an, who rode the silver wolf, with the mule following behind, as they carefully made their way out.0 Emerging from the cliff, seeing the view before them, Chang''an was reminded of song lyrics that perfectly described this place:0 "Beyond the mountains are higher mountains, halfway up the slope, a clap of thunder shakes the treetops" - from "Soul of the Sword"0 "Good grief, we''ve been walking in the mountains for two months, and we''re still in the mountains," Chang''an exclaimed.0 "Daughter, we must have faith. Once we cross the mountain ahead, we''ll surely arrive," her father reassured.0 "I think so too," she replied, "That''s what we thought last time, and we''re still in the mountains, aren''t we?"0 Chang''an patted the silver wolf, "If you lead us to the sea, I''ll let you return to the forest."0 The silver wolf howled once, as if it understood Chang''an''s words, and carried her to the left.0 Old Gu Six lazily raised an eyebrow, thinking, "If you knew the way all along, why did you let us run around aimlessly?"0 The mountain range to the left wasn''t as high as the one in front, but it stretched on endlessly.0 They didn''t follow the mountain range the whole way, but after crossing two mountains, the silver wolf led them down.0 At the foot of the mountain was a small valley with a waterfall, and water from the valley flowed down through a gully.0 By the time all the preliminary work was done, a month had passed.0 Old Gu Six began to lay the walls, with Chang''an helping on the side.0 The father and daughter were exhausted, but after two months, they finally finished building the house. The roof tiles and the bluestone slabs in the courtyard were all "borrowed" from the County Magistrate''s home.0 The new house was spacious and bright. Once the doors and windows were finished, they could move in for the winter.0 Chang''an regretted not "borrowing" doors and windows from the County Magistrate''s house too, as it would have saved them from making their own.0 While Old Gu Six stayed home to make doors and windows and build the courtyard wall, she went to dig vegetable plots. It was almost winter, so they couldn''t plant much, but they could prepare the soil for spring planting.0 After another busy month, they finally moved into their new home just before the temperature dropped. They also built a windproof wooden shelter next to the new house for the mule.0 Then they prepared enough firewood before the snow fell. As they settled in, they realized they were still missing quite a few things.0 They didn''t have a stove for heating the rooms, nor any charcoal.0 "Daughter, you stay at home. I''ll go out and see if I can find a small town to buy everything we need," Old Gu Six said.0 "Why don''t you take the mule with you?" Chang''an suggested, feeling it might be more reliable.0 "...No need, it would be inconvenient to bring it along."0 Chang''an gave him two silver ingots, which he broke into smaller pieces to take with him.0 This time, Old Gu Six was smarter. Instead of going through the mountains, he followed the coastline. With only one road, he couldn''t possibly end up in the sea, could he?0 Chang''an wasn''t idle at home either. She continued to cultivate the farmland. One mu wasn''t much, only 666.667 square meters, and planting it wouldn''t be enough to feed them.0 Fortunately, they had the space as a backup, so farming could be considered a leisure activity.0 It was the first time in two lifetimes she had cultivated wild land, and it was truly exhausting.0 Suddenly, she had an idea. Didn''t they have a mule? If she made a curved-beam plow for the mule to pull, it could plow not just one mu, but ten mu of land!0 Chang''an shouldered her hoe and went home, then pondered how to make a curved-beam plow.0 She was a giant in thought but a dwarf in action.0 After two or three days of hammering and tinkering, she produced something that barely resembled a plow. It wasn''t pretty, but it was better than nothing. Since she didn''t know how to forge iron, she made the plowshare out of wood, whittling it to a sharp point.0 Carrying the hideously ugly plow and leading the mule, she went to the field to test the fruits of her labor.0 To her surprise, it was much easier than digging by hand, although the mule brayed loudly all morning.0 Chang''an felt it was cursing at her, and in quite colorful language at that.0 Chapter 81 Chang''an was plowing the field at home with a grumbling mule, while Old Gu Six walked along the coastline for five or six days before finding a small fishing village. After asking the villagers for directions, he walked for two more days before reaching the town. The town mostly sold seafood products. He found a stove and charcoal at a general store. Since he had come all this way, he decided to buy more things to take back. He also bought some clothes and six pairs of shoes for Chang''an. "Shopkeeper, do you have that red cloak in a size for a ten-year-old child?" he asked. "No, but you can look at other items. Our shop also has red jackets and skirts," replied the shopkeeper. "Thank you, that won''t be necessary. Just wrap up this cloak for me," he said. He''d buy it now, and his daughter could wear it when she grew bigger. As he left the clothing shop, he thought he heard someone calling him. Looking back, it turned out to be Wan Ke. "How is it that I see you everywhere?" Old Gu Six asked. Wan Ke rolled his eyes dramatically. Wasn''t that what he should be saying? "Are you lost again? Where''s your daughter? Did you lose her while fleeing from famine?" Wan Ke inquired. "You might get lost, but I''d never lose my daughter," Old Gu Six retorted. Seeing him carrying a load of goods on a shoulder pole and a basket on his back, Wan Ke suggested, "Want to sit for a while at the teahouse up ahead?" "No, I don''t have time," Old Gu Six declined. He had been away for many days, and his daughter was alone at home. "I have time. Where are you living now? I''ll come visit," Wan Ke persisted, following Old Gu Six with a determination that suggested he wouldn''t give up until he achieved his goal. Old Gu Six put down his load and said impatiently, "Stop following me. My home is very far and not suitable for visitors." "A bit of distance is no problem. Take me to see your place. If it''s suitable, we could be neighbors," Wan Ke replied, his expression serious and not seeming to be joking. Seeing his earnest demeanor, Old Gu Six asked, "You''re not working as an escort anymore?" "No, I''ve quit," Wan Ke answered, without explaining why. However, Old Gu Six had his suspicions. The outside world was too chaotic, and with those in power behaving badly, strong young men like escorts were prime candidates for the battlefield. "My place only has room for me and my daughter. You''ll have to find somewhere else," Old Gu Six said. That small valley couldn''t accommodate too many people. Old Gu Six handed over the prepared silver. Old Uncle Fang didn''t refuse. He still had two grandsons to raise and couldn''t afford to turn down the offer. He weighed the pouch, quite satisfied with its heft. "Alright, come with me," he said. He didn''t make things difficult for Old Gu Six. He took him into the room and, pointing at the kang, explained in detail, covering all the important points to note. With Old Uncle Fang''s instruction, Old Gu Six suddenly understood, immediately visualizing the structural framework of the kang in his mind. When leaving, Old Gu Six gave Old Uncle Fang an extra two taels of silver, then returned to Wan''s house where the whole family was waiting for them to eat. The Wan family''s living conditions were quite good, so the lunch was quite sumptuous: a pot of old hen soup, a bowl of stir-fried meat slices, a plate of steamed cured pork, and a plate of braised fish chunks. The staple foods were rice and steamed white wheat buns. Old Gu Six only ate until he was half full, then stopped. If he ate his fill, the Wan family wouldn''t have enough to eat. "Little Gu, eat more. Don''t be shy. Treat this as your own home," Wan Old Lady said, seeing him put down his chopsticks. Worried he hadn''t eaten enough, she quickly stood up to get him another bowl of rice. Fortunately, Old Gu Six was quick enough to stop her. "Madam, don''t worry. I wouldn''t stand on ceremony with you. I''m truly full." After lunch, Old Gu Six stayed a while longer and gave half of the pastries he had bought for Chang''an to the Wan family. It felt awkward to come empty-handed and still eat a meal. Wan Ke saw him out of the village, noting the direction he took, thinking of finding a time to visit Old Six''s home as well. This time, Old Gu Six didn''t get lost. He followed the coastline all the way back home. Then he saw his daughter covered in mud, with the mule grumbling beside her. He didn''t know what it was cursing about. He felt the mule''s curses must be quite dirty, and wondered if it would be appropriate for him to laugh now. Chang''an''s face was covered in mud. Seeing Old Gu Six return, she grinned foolishly, "Dad, you''re back!" Old Gu Six coughed lightly, suppressing the urge to burst out laughing. "Daughter, do you want to go back and wash up and change your clothes first?" Chang''an nodded and ran back home, entering her special space. Old Gu Six put down his things and led the mule to the small river to help it bathe. The small river had widened considerably, and the land had all been plowed. It must have been his daughter''s handiwork. It would be perfect for planting wheat in the spring, though he wasn''t sure if the soil here was suitable for growing grain. Chapter 82 (Wishing all readers a happy and joyous New Year, a cheerful Spring Festival, and a delightful celebration of the Lunar New Year''s Eve. Your happiness brings me joy, and your well-being fills me with sweetness. May the Year of the Dragon bring you vigor and prosperity, along with happiness and good fortune.)0 Old Gu Six learned the theoretical knowledge of building a kang bed-stove. He didn''t start right away but practiced a bit outside first.0 Then he began renovating the new house they had only lived in for a short while.0 After finishing the kang, Old Gu Six started going into the mountains to cut trees. He planned to build a boat so he could go fishing in the sea when he had free time.0 Chang''an went to the beach every day with a bucket, finding it extremely interesting. She felt that the seafood she collected herself tasted even better.0 When not at the beach, she would go into the mountains. She seemed busy every day, though it wasn''t clear what exactly kept her occupied.0 Sometimes she would help Old Gu Six build the boat, but her craftsmanship wasn''t great. Her help was more like causing trouble, so it was better for her to just watch from the side.0 She thought the land they had cleared was still a bit small, so she started clearing more land on the hillside to plant sweet potatoes and regular potatoes.0 Then she remembered that cotton was particularly scarce in this world.0 "Hey, you there, are you around?" she called out.0 "Hello? Anyone there?"0 "Old man, are you still there?"0 "If you can hear me, please respond and bring me some cotton seeds."0 ...0 There was no response. Perhaps her signal hadn''t been received.0 It wasn''t until after dinner that evening that Chang''an finally got a reply.0 However, it was brief and hurried.0 [I''ve placed them in your space.]0 After saying this, the presence disappeared. Chang''an entered her space and found a paper package on the dining table, which must have been the cotton seeds.0 Chang''an picked it up and looked at it. It seemed to be about a pound, enough to plant about an acre of land.0 She needed to continue clearing more land. Old Gu Six had made a new curved-beam plow with an iron plowshare.0 Tomorrow they would bring out the mule to work. Chang''an thought about all the things they needed to plant in spring next year.0 Sweet potatoes and regular potatoes, wheat, vegetables, and cotton.0 The next day, the mule started working again, grumbling as usual, but this time it clearly felt much easier.0 Could it be that its strength had increased?0 Chang''an wondered: Could it be because of the new plow?0 By the time it started snowing, Chang''an had finished clearing her land, but Old Gu Six''s boat was not even half done.0 Old Gu Six put on his clothes and went out to open the door for them.0 When he opened the door, Old Gu Six was shocked. The silver wolf couple had brought back another wolf couple, and beside them lay two dead wild boars.0 The silver wolf raised its paw and patted the wild boar, letting out a low howl.0 Old Gu Six strangely understood its meaning: they had brought their own food and wanted to continue staying in the same room as before.0 He stepped aside, and the wolves worked together to drag the wild boars into the yard.0 Then the silver wolf howled twice more, wanting Old Gu Six to help them butcher the pigs.0 "It''s too late tonight, it would disturb my daughter''s sleep. I''ll help you process them tomorrow," Old Gu Six said.0 The silver wolf raised its proud head, only to be swatted down by its mate. The two couples then retreated to the outdoor kitchen.0 Old Gu Six brought in a bundle of dry grass and followed them, making another bed for the new wolf couple.0 The next day, just as dawn was breaking, the silver wolf started howling under Old Gu Six''s window, calling him to come and butcher the pigs.0 Old Gu Six looked at the sky outside; it was barely light. He scratched his head in frustration.0 "Stop howling, don''t you know what time it is? Don''t wake up my daughter, or I''ll chase you all out," he grumbled.0 Hearing Old Gu Six''s impatient voice, the silver wolf returned to the outdoor kitchen somewhat dejectedly, waiting eagerly for daybreak.0 They had to wait until Chang''an woke up, and then wait for them to finish breakfast.0 During the time when it had been Chang''an''s mount, the wolf had eaten processed meat. After returning to the mountains, it had gone back to eating prey with fur, which it now found somewhat unappetizing.0 This was a bit unsanitary, so after enduring for a while, it brought its mate to find Chang''an.0 Yesterday, it had also brought its brother-in-law and his mate. Now that they were living under someone else''s roof and had brought their family along, they had to be patient.0 After breakfast, Old Gu Six helped the silver wolf clean the wild boars. He kept about three jin of pork belly to fry some crispy pork for his daughter.0 "We humans believe in reciprocity. I help you butcher the pigs, you give me a piece of meat, and that''s how our friendship can last," he explained.0 The silver wolf looked confused, but the piece of meat wasn''t much. It tilted its head and patted a pig leg with its paw, indicating it could give him a whole leg as well.0 "No need, this is enough," Old Gu Six declined. Four wolves and two wild boars weren''t really enough to eat, so it was better to leave more for them.0 Old Gu Six helped them divide the wild boar meat into pieces and put it in the outdoor kitchen for them to eat slowly.0 Two humans and four wolves living under the same roof turned out to be surprisingly harmonious.0 When the wolves finished their prey, they would go out to hunt on their own, never asking Chang''an to feed them again.0 Every time they went out, they would bring something back for Chang''an. Once, when they came back and saw Chang''an cutting Chinese cabbage, the silver wolf came forward, swatted the cabbage away with its paw, and threw a wild chicken to her instead.0 Chang''an thought she saw pity in its eyes.0 This time, the wolves had been out hunting for over ten days and hadn''t returned, which made Chang''an a bit worried.0 Usually, they would come back after seven or eight days. She wondered if they had encountered some danger.0 Chapter 83 The silver wolves, who were a source of concern for Chang''an, had wandered quite far this time and encountered a severely injured person. The silver wolf approached to inspect and found it was a two-legged creature like Old Gu Six, so it thought about bringing it back. Its mate came forward and gave it a fierce beating, followed by a scolding. The silver wolf whimpered twice, looking towards its brother-in-law, who was gazing lovingly at his mate and had no time to deal with it. Under its mate''s forceful suppression, it had no choice but to bring back the hunt from the mountain. The injured man was thus abandoned by the two wolf couples, lying in the snow with his face frozen to a bluish-purple hue. Just as Old Gu Six was preparing to go out and look for them, the silver wolf and its family returned carrying their hunt. Upon seeing Old Gu Six, it howled twice. This time, Old Gu Six communicated back, thinking it wanted help with the prey. Old Gu Six took the pheasants and rabbits off the silver wolf''s back, went into the courtyard, and skillfully helped them slaughter the chicken and butcher the rabbits, then very adeptly pocketed one rabbit for himself. While they were living peacefully, the small fishing village was thrown into turmoil as a group of refugees swarmed in, looting indiscriminately. Although Wan Ke was skilled in combat, he couldn''t protect the entire village. He told his family to take important belongings and hide in the mountains, while he ran towards the village. The people in this village were very kind. When his family first came to settle here, they weren''t ostracized but received a lot of help. He would protect as many as he could. He first ran to Old Uncle Fang''s house, arriving just in time to see refugees trying to break down his courtyard door. Without a word, Wan Ke went forward and struck each of them with his knife. The wounds weren''t severe, but could be fatal if left untreated. Seeing that this household had a formidable defender, the intruders quickly gave up, supporting their injured comrades as they stumbled away. He knocked on the courtyard door, "Uncle Fang, it''s me, Wan Ke. Please open the door." The three generations huddled trembling in the room heard Wan Ke''s voice and immediately ran out. "Young Wan, why are you here alone? Where''s your mother and the others?" Old Uncle Fang opened the courtyard door, pulled Wan Ke inside, then hurriedly closed it, his face etched with deep worry. Wan Ke reassured him, "Don''t worry, Uncle Fang. My mother and the others have gone into the mountains. Quickly, take the two children. I''ll escort you to my place, from there you can go up the mountain and reunite with my mother and brothers." He told his family he was leaving, then set out with dry provisions and his broadsword on his back to find Old Gu Six. Meanwhile, the father and daughter duo he was worried about were eating well, sleeping well, and enjoying themselves, often tricking the silver wolf family into going hunting while they relaxed at home. Those refugees also thought that since there was a village by the sea, shouldn''t there be others elsewhere? However, after searching for two days, they found nothing, not even a passable road. The traces of Old Gu Six''s passage had long been erased by nature. If they had been just a bit more patient and continued searching, they might have found people. Unfortunately, they all gave up halfway. With no villages to plunder for resources, the refugees turned their attention to the town. However, the town wasn''t as easy to conquer as the small fishing village. The town had more people, and when the town chief learned about refugees raiding villages, he arranged for tight security. The townspeople were also unprecedentedly united. It was no longer the time when one family''s good food could affect a neighbor''s grandson''s appetite and demand compensation. As for Wan Ke, he had originally intended to find Old Gu Six and his daughter, but who would have thought he''d stumble upon a severely injured, nearly frozen person in the mountains? This rescue delayed him for seven or eight days. He figured that if Old Gu Six and his daughter were in danger, they would have long since perished, so going to find them now would be pointless. Then, remembering the fact that he probably couldn''t beat Old Gu Six in a fight anyway, he felt slightly more at ease. He first brought the rescued person back to the village. After ensuring they were okay, he set out again with dry provisions. Old Gu Six''s home was hard to find. He got lost in the mountains, and when he finally reached the seaside, he searched along the coastline for days but found nothing, as if it had vanished. Three days after Wan Ke left, the man he had rescued was found by his subordinates. "This subordinate arrived late. Please punish me, Master." The man''s face was pale, his breath weak. He waved his hand dismissively and said softly, "It''s fine. You''re forgiven. These mountains are all connected; it''s impressive that you managed to find me at all." After a pause, he continued, "Have you found out what happened?" The subordinate, still kneeling on one knee, looked up at his unfortunate master. On the subordinate''s face, which rarely showed any emotion, the man saw an expression that was difficult to describe. Chapter 84 "There are rumors outside that the Second Prince and Fifth Prince were swapped. The one who died back then was actually the Second Prince, not the Fifth Prince. The Fifth Prince was exiled with the Sheng Family''s military power, and now everyone in the world is looking for you, Master." If his body had allowed it, the young man would have jumped up and cursed loudly. What nonsense was this? Whose excrement had blinded their eyes? He was three years older than the Fifth Prince - how could they all be so uniformly blind? Second Prince Ji Xianjun touched his face and asked his subordinate, "Do I look very young?" The subordinate: He didn''t know how to answer that. "It''s fine, I forgive you." "Yes, Master. You actually look a few years older than others your age." Ji Xianjun thought: You could have lied to me a little. Knowing he had become a burden, Ji Xianjun feared he would bring trouble to the villagers and wanted to leave quickly. He asked his subordinate for some silver to leave for Wan Ke''s family, then had the subordinate take him away immediately. Meanwhile, Wan Ke, who was still outside looking for Old Gu Six, was in despair. Wolves were actually robbing him? Yes, you heard that right - four wolves were robbing him. "Awoo," they howled. Leave your prey and you can go. Wan Ke saw they weren''t hurting him, so he gave them his catch. But to his surprise, they just kept following him after that. Every time he caught something, they would come up and demand it, snatching it if he refused. The silver wolf family was overjoyed. They had found an idiot today and didn''t have to hunt for themselves. And so a strange scene unfolded in the forest - a human hunting in front, with four wolves following to rob him. "Stop following me, I''m not hunting anymore!" Wan Ke left at the fastest speed of his life. He wanted to go home; the outside world was a bit scary. The silver wolves returned with their prey. Old Gu Six noticed something different about today''s catch. So he asked, "Did you encounter humans?" The silver wolf looked at the sky, looked at the ground, anywhere but at Old Gu Six. Old Gu Six didn''t dwell on the question. He processed all the prey, took his share as payment, and went back to his house. He certainly didn''t know that the pheasant he ate today was hunted by Wan Ke. Winter passed and spring came, but the silver wolf family still hadn''t planned to return to the mountains. "The ground has thawed. When do you plan to leave?" Chang''an poked the silver wolf with a tree branch. After the thaw, she and Old Six Father were very busy and didn''t have time to help the four of them process their prey. The silver wolf let out an "Awoo~" and turned around, presenting its backside to Chang''an, refusing to communicate. After resting for two days, they were back to bouncing around, focusing on building the boat. Chang''an had a bold idea: since they were building quite a large boat, why not add an entertainment project? Go out to sea to see foreigners? Their life was stable, and they even had time to ponder about going out to sea. The world outside the mountains had become a chaotic mess, with big fish eating small fish every day. For the common people, it meant life-threatening incidents every day. If those in power cared about the people, the people in that area would live more peacefully. If they encountered rulers who didn''t see the people as human, then the people would become playthings for those in power. The people suffered unbearably. More and more people became displaced, and the evils of the world were displayed in full. The strong were the butchers, the weak were the meat. Many people fled deep into the mountains, feeling that compared to the people now, even the fierce beasts of the deep mountains seemed gentle and kind. They used to fear the mountains, but now the mountains had become their last refuge. What had the outside world become? Chang''an didn''t know. She could guess though. It was probably nothing but smoke and fire everywhere, and the small neighboring countries would also jump out to pick up the pieces at this time. Who knows, maybe as they picked, they might even become great powers? Chang''an was now only interested in her own little plot of land. She inspected her fields and felt somewhat insecure. "Father, shall we also fence in the land where we planted crops?" Old Gu Six also looked around and felt his daughter''s words made sense. He had worked so hard to farm this land; what if animals coming down from the mountains ruined it? The next day, the father and daughter pair began cutting trees, driving stakes, and building fences. The silver wolf family saw that they were too busy to pay attention to them again, so they were very understanding and didn''t go bother them. Every day, they took the wife and brother-in-law to the seaside. Having seen Chang''an bring back seafood, they imitated her. Then, while picking up crabs, the silver wolf got its mouth clamped by pincers. It jumped around on the beach with a crab dangling from its mouth, howling "Awoo awoo", while its wife and brother-in-law sat side by side watching the performance. Now that''s a loving wife. When Chang''an had fenced in two-thirds of the area, their little valley welcomed a family. Chapter 85 "Old Gu Six, I''ve finally found you!" Wan Ke arrived at Chang''an''s doorstep with his family and luggage in tow. As luck would have it, Chang''an wasn''t home. She and the Silver Wolf family of four had gone into the mountains to look for rotting wood that could grow wood ear mushrooms. She had plenty of food in her space, but was lacking only wood ear mushrooms. Old Gu Six put down what he was working on and asked in confusion, "Why have you all come here?" "It''s a long story," Wan Ke sighed. "Then make it short," Old Gu Six said, opening the courtyard gate where bamboo chairs and tables were set up. The Wan family instinctively sat down in the courtyard to rest, not following him into the house. Old Gu Six brought out a kettle and poured each of them a bowl of water. "Well, last time I saved someone, it caused some trouble. When the villagers fled, we all got separated," Wan Ke explained, his face turning grim with guilt as he spoke of it. If he hadn''t brought that person back, the villagers living in the mountains wouldn''t have faced mortal danger. "Aren''t you afraid of bringing trouble to me?" Old Gu Six asked coldly, his tone icy. The Wan family were good people, and he owed them a debt of gratitude, but that wasn''t reason enough for them to bring him trouble. The entire fishing village had been ruined because of Wan Ke. What made him think it would be safe to come here? What made him think that just because they knew each other and shared a meal once, he would be willing to put himself and his daughter in danger? Wan Ke''s face paled. He hadn''t thought it through that far, only assuming that since Old Gu Six was skilled in martial arts, he wouldn''t fear those people. But he hadn''t considered that Old Gu Six had an eleven-year-old daughter who, in others'' eyes, was a defenseless child. "I-I''m sorry, we''ll leave right away," Wan Ke stammered. Madam Wan sighed softly. She had told them not to come find Old Gu, not to bring trouble to others, but her son just wouldn''t listen. She stood up and sincerely apologized to Old Gu Six, "We''re truly sorry, Old Gu. We didn''t think this through." Old Gu Six''s expression softened a bit as he looked at Madam Wan. He shook his head and said, "Madam, I should be the one apologizing. As you can see, there''s no place to accommodate you here. More importantly, I have a daughter at home. If it were just me, it wouldn''t matter." Then he added, "In these times, it''s dangerous to do good deeds. One misstep and you might bring about mortal danger." He directed these words at Wan Ke. Old Gu Six didn''t know exactly what had happened, but he guessed that Wan Ke had saved someone he shouldn''t have, bringing disaster upon himself and the villagers. He could repay the Wan family''s kindness, but only to a certain extent. Such a debt didn''t require him to put himself in danger to repay it. More importantly, he feared that if Wan Ke settled down here and encountered someone who needed help or saving, he wouldn''t be able to control his kind heart again. Little White impatiently pawed the ground twice, then darted out in a flash. She was going to find her unreliable husband. Chang''an waited for a long time but still didn''t see Old Six Dad return. Instead, she was greeted by a group of uninvited guests. A group of people dressed in black with black face coverings, only their eyes visible, approached. Seeing the strangers coming, Big White, Silver Wolf''s brother-in-law, and his wife stood in front of Chang''an to shield her. They bared their teeth, warning the intruders not to come closer. Big White raised his head and let out a long howl, "Awoo!" His wife, Big Gray, also howled, "Awoo!" The black-clad men at the front suddenly changed their expressions. Of course, Chang''an couldn''t see their faces, but she could hear the panic in their voices. "This is bad, boss. Those two wolves are calling for their pack." "Stop talking and grab that little girl quickly!" Two of the black-clad men rushed towards Chang''an, reaching out to grab her. Chang''an used her qinggong to quickly retreat, narrowly avoiding their grasp. Big White and Big Gray leaped up and pounced on the two men. The wolves that had been summoned arrived at this moment, a large pack with glowing green eyes staring at the humans. Big White howled again, "Awoo!" The wolf pack moved at the sound. The group of black-clad men, seeing that there were far too many wolves, realized that no matter how skilled they were, they couldn''t possibly fight off so many wolves. As Chang''an saw them trying to escape, she unleashed lightning to intercept them, striking the group half-dead. The wolf pack, fearing the lightning, all retreated far away, not daring to approach. When Old Gu Six returned with Silver Wolf and his wife, they saw wolves all over the hills and black-clad men at the doorstep, smoking and twitching from the lightning strikes. In the courtyard lay two more men, their limbs twisted, their state between life and death unclear. Old Gu Six was shocked and immediately ran forward to check if his daughter was injured. "Daughter, what happened?" "I don''t know. These people came and tried to grab me. It''s like they have some kind of brain disease," Chang''an said. She kicked hard at the nearest person who had been struck crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. Then she pointed at the two lying in the courtyard and said, "These two can still talk. We can interrogate them." Ch??ng 190 Ban ?a??u, Gu Junxing va? Nian Suian ?i?nh ve?? va?o Chu? Nha??t, nhu?ng sau khi xem du?? ba?o tho??i tie??t va? tha??y ra??ng Jinjiang co? the?? co? tuye??t ro?i da?y va?o cuo??i tua??n, ho? lo la??ng chuye??n bay cu?a ho? co? the?? bi? hu?y. Vi? va??y, ho? ?a? ?u?a ra quye??t ?i?nh va?o phu?t cho?t la? ve?? nha? va?o chie??u thu?? Sa?u. ?e?m thu?? na?m, tru?o??c khi ?i ngu?, Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng ho?i Nie?n Tu?y An: "Sau khi ky? ho??p ?o??ng va?o sa?ng mai, to?i ca??n ?i a?n tru?a vo??i mo??t so?? ?o??i ta?c kinh doanh. Ba?n co? muo??n tham gia kho?ng?" Sa?ng nay tru?o??c gio?? a?n tru?a, khi anh go?i ?ie??n cho Nie?n Tu?y An ?e?? nha??c co? a?n, mo??t ?o??ng nghie??p ?a? nghe tha??y va? tre?u anh ve?? chuye??n na?y. Sau ?o?, Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng tu?? nhie?n nha??c ?e??n vie??c vo?? anh cu?ng ?i cu?ng anh trong chuye??n ?i na?y. "Ho? no?i ra??ng ho? muo??n mo??i chu?ng ta ?i a?n tru?a va?o nga?y mai ?e?? the?? hie??n lo?ng hie??u kha?ch cu?a ho?. Ba?n co? muo??n ?i kho?ng?" "?u?o??c tho?i," Nie?n Tu?y An ?o??ng y?, nghi? ra??ng se? la? ba??t li?ch su?? ne??u tu?? cho??i lo??i ?e?? nghi? tu?? te?? cu?a chu? nha?. "?u?o??c ro??i, tru?a mai anh se? quay la?i ?o?n em nhe?." ?a?y la? ?e?m thu?? hai ho? ngu? chung giu?o??ng, va? Nie?n Tu?y An ca?m tha??y thoa?i ma?i ho?n nhie??u so vo??i su?? lo la??ng ban ?a??u cu?a co? va?o ?e?m ho?m tru?o??c. Tie??ng TV ba??t la?m tie??ng o??n ne??n trong khi ca? hai na??m tre?n giu?o??ng nhi?n va?o ?ie??n thoa?i. "Ba?n cu?ng du?ng Weibo a??" Nie?n Tu?y An quay ?a??u la?i, kinh nga?c nhi?n tha??y Weibo tre?n ma?n hi?nh ?ie??n thoa?i cu?a Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng. "Chi? lu?o??t web tho?i", anh tra? lo??i. Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng ?ang ?o?c mo??t ba?i vie??t cu?a mo??t blogger ta?i chi?nh. Anh ?a? ?a?ng ky? Weibo sau khi ho? chu?p a?nh ta?i mo??t bu??a tie??c va? tro?? tha?nh chu? ?e?? thi?nh ha?nh. Tu?? ?o?, anh thi?nh thoa?ng se? ?a?ng nha??p ?e?? xem tin tu??c. "Te?n ngu?o??i du?ng cu?a ba?n la? gi??" "GujunXing111." Khi ?a?ng ky?, anh a??y muo??n du?ng te?n tha??t cu?a mi?nh, nhu?ng ?a? co? ngu?o??i la??y ma??t. Anh a??y pha?i the?m ba chu?? "1" tru?o??c khi te?n ngu?o??i du?ng co? the?? su?? du?ng. "Ca?i te?n cha?n qua?... To?i se? ?i theo anh." Nie?n Tu?y An ?a? mo?? ta?i khoa?n Weibo cu?a rie?ng mi?nh, ta?i khoa?n ma? co? vu??a mo??i ?a?ng ky? ga??n ?a?y. Ta?i khoa?n cu?a Gu Junxing hoa?n toa?n tro??ng ro??ng, tha??m chi? kho?ng co? a?nh ?a?i die??n. Vo??i mo??t chuo??i so?? "1" sau te?n, tro?ng gio??ng nhu? mo??t ta?i khoa?n bot. Nie?n Tu?y An pha?n na?n: "Sao ngay ca? a?nh ?a?i die??n cu?a ca??u cu?ng kho?ng co??" "To?i chi? thi?nh thoa?ng lu?o??t tho?i, kho?ng ca??n a?nh ?a?u." Gu Junxing nha??n tha??y so?? ngu?o??i theo do?i mi?nh ta?ng tu?? 2 le?n 3, ngu?o??i theo do?i mo??i co? hi?nh ?a?i die??n la? mo??t chu? me?o va? te?n ngu?o??i du?ng la? "EatsEggTartsButNotTheCrust." Trong so?? hai ngu?o??i theo do?i tru?o??c ?o? cu?a o?ng, mo??t ngu?o??i ?u?o??c ne??n ta?ng tu?? ?o??ng chi? ?i?nh, ngu?o??i kia la? Tro?? ly? Ly?. "?u?o??ng Nguye?n?" Gu Junxing nha??n ra hi?nh ?a?i die??n. "?u?o??c, ?u?a ?ie??n thoa?i cho to?i, to?i se? ca?i a?nh ?a?i die??n cho ba?n." Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng kho?ng chu?t do du?? ?u?a ?ie??n thoa?i cho anh. Nie?n Tu?y An kho?ng la??y ngay ma? ho?i ?u?a: "Anh pha?i xem qua thu? vie??n a?nh cu?a em ?e?? ca?i a?nh ?a?i die??n. Em co? cha??c la? muo??n anh xem kho?ng?" "There''s nothing to hide." "Let''s just sleep." She turned off her phone and employed her pretend-sleeping strategy, pulling up the covers and lying down. After closing her eyes and listening quietly for a while, she noticed there was no movement from Gu Junxing''s side. Unable to resist, she sneaked a peek to the side, only to find herself making eye contact with him again. She quickly shut her eyes again... Perhaps a few minutes passed, or maybe just a few seconds, when Nian Suian felt Gu Junxing turn off the TV and lie down. Nie?n Tu?y An va??n nha??m ma??t, thi? tha??m: "Anh co? the?? ta??t ?e?n kho?ng?" Khi co? mo?? ma??t ra la??n nu??a, bo?ng to??i bao quanh co?. Nie?n Tu?y An tie??n ga??n ho?n ?e??n be?n Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng, ca??n tha??n do? ?u?o??ng trong bo?ng to??i. Co? ghe? sa?t va?o tai anh va? thi? tha??m hai tu??. Ngay lu?c co? sa??p ke?o ra, Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng ?o??t nhie?n la??t co? la?i, ?e? co? xuo??ng du?o??i mi?nh. "Ba?n..." Nie?n Tu?y An ca?ng tha??ng ?e??n mu??c que?n ca? tho??. "No?i la?i la??n nu??a." "No?i ca?i gi??" Nie?n Tu?y An quay ?a??u la?i, gia? vo?? ngo??c. Bi? danh: 67360a22d72ede93494d7282 "Em vu??a no?i gi? va??y. Go?i la?i la??n nu??a ?i." Co?? Tua??n Hu?ng ghe? sa?t va?o tai co?, gio??ng nhu? co? ?a? tu??ng la?m. Ho?i tho?? cu?a anh no?ng bo?ng, co? the?? cu?ng va??y. Nie?n Tu?y An ca?m tha??y mi?nh nhu? mo??t qua? ca??u tuye??t be?n ca?nh nguo??n nhie??t. ?e?? tra?nh kho?i vie??c ba?n tha?n tan cha?y hoa?n toa?n, co? ?a? ?a??u ha?ng. "O?ng xa?." "Mo??t la??n nu??a." "O?ng xa?!" ?a? no?i mo??t la??n, la??n thu?? hai tro?? ne?n de?? da?ng ho?n. "La?i..." "Ca?i na?y thi? vo? ta??n! Co? ca??n to?i ghi a?m la?i cho anh nghe ba la??n mo??t nga?y kho?ng?" Nie?n Tu?y An so??t ruo??t no?i. "Anh co? the?? la?m ?u?o??c kho?ng?" "Kho?ng ?o??i na?o! Ngu? ?i!" Chapter 86 Old Gu Six handed Chang''an his rolled-up coat and said, "Daughter, go back inside. I''ll handle things out here." "I ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????can help," Chang''an replied, clutching the coat but not leaving. She thought it was too much work for Old Gu Six to deal with over a dozen people alone. "No, go back inside. Silver Wolf and Little White will help. Big White will escort your friends back to the mountains," he said firmly, his tone leaving no room for argument. When it came to Chang''an''s safety, he was always uncompromising. Chang''an found Old Gu Six quite intimidating when he put on a stern face. Holding the coat, she took a few steps back, glancing over her shoulder repeatedly before finally returning to the house. Once Chang''an was inside, Old Gu Six went to the main gate, locked it from the outside, and secured it with a latch to prevent her from sneaking out out of curiosity. "Silver Wolf, Little White, Big Gray, help me drag these people down to the beach," he ordered. "Arf!" "Arf!" Big White, after sending off the summoned friends, joined in dragging the bodies. It took several trips for the man and four wolves to haul all the black-clad figures down to the beach. They stripped the bodies of anything valuable, including weapons, and even found several bottles of poison. Those struck by lightning were dragged behind a hidden rock and thrown into the sea, leaving only two who had been bitten and crippled by the wolves. Old Gu Six drew his sword and swung it, slicing off one of the men''s left ears. The man cried out in pain, his bloodshot eyes glaring at Old Gu Six with hatred. "Who sent you here?" Old Gu Six demanded. The black-clad man clenched his teeth and remained silent. Old Gu Six swung his sword again, this time cutting off the man''s hand. With each swing of the sword, Old Gu Six repeated his question. If the man refused to answer, he continued to cut. The man remained stubborn, even as he was reduced to a bloody mess, gasping for breath, still unwilling to speak. Old Gu Six eventually sliced him to pieces, the blood staining the sandy beach. He then turned his sword to the other man, first cutting off his foot. When the man still refused to talk, Old Gu Six began slicing him as well. That night, the small beach echoed with agonized screams until midnight. This man wasn''t as tough as the other. Halfway through the ordeal, he begged for death. "Please... let... me... die. I... I''ll talk," he gasped, his voice weak but clear in the quiet night. Old Gu Six paused and waited patiently for him to continue. "Wan... Wan Ke... saved... the Fifth Prince," he stammered, pausing before continuing more coherently. "He hid the Fifth Prince away." "We... we traced him here, but he disappeared. We wanted to capture someone to interrogate about Wan Ke''s whereabouts." Old Gu Six: ??? What nonsense? Wan Ke hid the Fifth Prince? Impossible. If he had hidden someone, why would he run? He could have just handed the prince over. But what did this have to do with them? He had erased all traces. How did they track them here but fail to find out that Wan Ke had left? Did they think Wan Ke had come to seek refuge with him, assuming they were close enough to use someone as leverage to force Wan Ke to reveal the Fifth Prince''s location? Old Gu Six coldly ordered Silver Wolf, "Drag this man to the same spot and throw him into the sea." Silver Wolf glanced at the mutilated man with disgust, reluctant to touch him. But Old Gu Six''s current demeanor frightened the wolf. It approached the man, gagged a few times, and then dragged him away. After Silver Wolf left, Old Gu Six began cleaning up the beach, lamenting that the seafood here would likely be inedible now. Once the scene was cleared, he took a cold shower under a small waterfall before returning home. Chang''an waited until the next day to ask, "Dad, who were those people yesterday?" "Just some unimportant troublemakers. If you ever encounter people like that, fight them to the death," he replied vaguely, not elaborating further. After breakfast, Old Gu Six unrolled the coat he had bundled up the previous day and pulled out a plump, white ginseng root. "Daughter, keep this safe." Chang''an took the ginseng and examined it. She couldn''t tell how old it was, but she could see it was of excellent quality. She thought to herself, perhaps Old Gu Six was the true protagonist of this world. After Chang''an stored the ginseng, Old Gu Six grabbed a hoe and headed out. He first replanted the crops that had been trampled by the wolves the day before, then continued to finish the unfinished fence. In the afternoon, he started digging traps and setting up hidden mechanisms around their home. Their hard-earned secluded life had been disrupted by Wan Ke, and they couldn''t just abandon the home they had built. They had to find a way to defend it. Over the next few days, their surroundings were filled with traps and hidden weapons. However, more and more people began to arrive, and Old Gu Six dealt with several groups. The increasing number of intruders became unbearable. Old Gu Six decided to venture out to handle the situation. Chang''an, worried about him, insisted on coming along. Initially, Old Gu Six didn''t want Chang''an to accompany him. He was going to deal with dangerous individuals who were disrupting their lives. But then he reconsidered. If he left her alone and more people came, she would be in greater danger. Bringing her along might actually be safer. "Let Silver Wolf and Big White guard the house," Chang''an said, storing all their belongings in her spatial storage, leaving only the storage space itself behind. Chang''an and Old Gu Six followed the coastline, passing a small fishing village that had been reduced to ruins. They hitched a donkey cart and traveled day and night, bypassing towns until they reached the nearest city, which was heavily guarded. From the black-clad men''s confessions, they learned that the city''s current governor was a recently risen commoner who had become quite ambitious. After observing for two days, they figured out the guards'' rotation schedule. Using this knowledge, they made their way to the governor''s mansion, even after taking a couple of wrong turns. The governor''s mansion, a remodeled former magistrate''s residence, was now gaudily decorated and tastelessly extravagant. This made it easier to locate the governor¡ªthey just had to find the most opulent courtyard. Sure enough, Chang''an and Old Gu Six found the current governor in the eastern courtyard. When they arrived, he was engaged in activities that even a Tomato VIP member couldn''t watch. Old Gu Six immediately covered Chang''an''s eyes and ears, his face darkening with anger. Chang''an wanted to say it wasn''t necessary¡ªshe could only hear the sounds and was actually curious to see the scene. But she kept that thought to herself. They retreated to a hidden spot and waited for half an hour. When they returned, the governor was snoring loudly. Chang''an knocked out the woman, and Old Gu Six swiftly ended the governor''s life with a single sword strike. Chang''an stored anything valuable in the room into her spatial storage. They then moved to the study and did the same. Old Gu Six examined the governor''s handwriting, picked up a brush, and imitated his style to write a small note: "The Fifth Prince is in Lingnan." He tucked the note into a book, deliberately leaving a corner sticking out. The father and daughter then began spreading knockout smoke throughout the mansion. Once everyone was unconscious, Chang''an started looting the place. She even stored some bricks, tiles, doors, and windows in her spatial storage. By the time they were done, the entire rear courtyard had been dismantled, leaving only the front courtyard intact. They left the front courtyard untouched because they wanted someone to find the note in the study. As dawn approached, the two hurriedly left the city. Just as they exited, they noticed a suspicious figure circling their donkey cart. Chapter 87 The person was bundled up like an old auntie, muttering incessantly under their breath. The father-daughter pair quietly approached, straining to eavesdrop. "This mule has one ear longer than the other¡ªsuch a strange mule, I¡¯ve only ever seen one like it." "It looks like that father and daughter¡¯s mule was just like this." "Mule, why are you here? Where¡¯s your owner?" Old Gu Six lifted his foot and kicked, sending the person tumbling face-first into the dirt. "Pah! Pah! Who¡¯s so rotten as to kick a man without aiming for the rear? Have you no manners?" The man¡¯s headscarf fell off as he scrambled up from the ground, his face flushed with anger. It was only then that the father and daughter recognized him¡ªnone other than that scoundrel Sheng San. Sheng San gave an awkward chuckle upon seeing them. "Ah, what a coincidence!" Old Gu Six stared at him impassively. "What are you doing here?" "I¡ªI¡¯m looking for someone," he stammered, his eyes darting nervously. "Stop looking. Go find a place to stay¡ªwhoever you¡¯re searching for will come to you." "You know who I¡¯m looking for? You know where he is?" Sheng ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????San jumped up in excitement, lunging to grab Old Gu Six. But then he remembered the gossip he¡¯d heard before: "Young Master Sheng San was disowned by his family for being a cut-sleeve." Old Gu Six hastily retreated, narrowly avoiding Sheng San¡¯s grasp. He mentally pieced together the information he¡¯d extracted from the black-clad men during interrogations. Who could Sheng San be searching for? Old Gu Six had a hunch¡ªit was probably the Fifth Prince. With certainty, he said, "The person you¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here." With Sheng San around, Chang''an couldn¡¯t retrieve their carriage. So Old Gu Six hoisted her onto the mule¡¯s back and, ignoring Sheng San, led the mule away. Watching them leave, Sheng San hesitated for a moment before trailing after them. "Where are you headed? Can I come with you?" His martial skills were lacking, and having a capable fighter as company would make him feel safer. "No," Old Gu Six refused outright. "You don¡¯t have to worry about feeding me¡ªI¡¯ll just tag along." "I said no. If you keep following, don¡¯t blame me for what happens next." Sheng San shivered at the icy tone, pouting in resignation. "Fine, then." He stood there, watching as Old Gu Six and Chang''an rode off, then turned and walked in the opposite direction. Once they were sure no one was around, Chang''an retrieved the carriage. "Dad, the Assassin Alliance is in Liangcheng. Which way is that?" Old Gu Six spun in a circle, disoriented. He nudged the mule. "Which way to Liangcheng?" The mule snorted at him and tried to kick, but Old Gu Six dodged. Luck seemed to be on their side, though¡ªthe direction they randomly chose turned out to be the right one. They followed a trail of refugees fleeing other cities, trusting they wouldn¡¯t go wrong. After half a month, they arrived at Jiuqu Mountain outside Liangcheng¡ªthe Assassin Alliance¡¯s hidden stronghold. Disguised as villagers gathering firewood, they searched two mountains without success. Standing atop a peak, Chang''an peered down, but the view was obscured by clouds. "Dad, should we check below the cliff?" They descended and re-entered the mountain from another side. The cliff¡¯s base was jagged with rocks, the path narrowing the deeper they went. But after squeezing through, they emerged into a breathtaking sight¡ªa grove of blooming locust trees. Chang''an felt the sudden urge to relocate here for a peaceful life. Most would marvel at the romantic sight of white petals fluttering in the wind. But Chang''an and Old Gu Six only saw food¡ªsteamed or stir-fried, these flowers were delicious. As they stepped into the grove, Old Gu Six moved ahead of Chang''an. "Follow my steps exactly. There¡¯s a small Nine Palaces and Eight Trigrams formation here." Chang''an was puzzled¡ªshe saw nothing unusual, just an absence of wind in the grove. "How can you tell?" "Your grandfather taught me." Old Gu Six carefully guided her, correcting her when she nearly misstepped. "One step forward, two steps back. Don¡¯t mess up¡ªone wrong move, and we¡¯ll have to restart the whole thing." It took them half an hour to navigate through the grove. On the other side, an elderly man stood waiting. "Guests from afar bring honor to our humble Assassin Alliance." The man was ancient, with white hair, a long beard, and deep wrinkles¡ªyet his eyes gleamed with sharp vitality. Realizing they¡¯d been spotted, Old Gu Six cut straight to the point. "We¡¯re here to settle a grievance. May I ask who you are in the Assassin Alliance?" The old man chuckled warmly. "However you wish to settle it, I won¡¯t interfere." With that, he stroked his beard and walked away. The father and daughter exchanged glances¡ªwhat a strange man. Since he wasn¡¯t an obstacle, his identity didn¡¯t matter. Another short walk brought them to a village¡ªnothing like the imposing fortress Chang''an had imagined. Instead, it resembled a rustic farming hamlet. The contrast left her speechless. Since when did assassins live so idyllically? Neatly arranged thatched cottages dotted the landscape, each with vegetable gardens and a few chickens. At midday, smoke curled from chimneys as meals were prepared. The appearance of strangers disrupted the peace. Villagers¡ªsome clutching spatulas, others brooms, one even holding a chicken and two cabbages¡ªemerged from their homes. They leaped onto roofs, scaled fences, and within moments, surrounded the newcomers with hostile glares. Old Gu Six remained unfazed, drawing his sword. "Who¡¯s the leader of the Assassin Alliance?" At the mention of their leader, the crowd instantly relaxed, lazily dispersing back to their chores. A portly middle-aged man was unceremoniously tossed at Old Gu Six¡¯s feet. "This is our leader. Whatever you need, he can handle it," someone called before leaving. The man flopped on the ground before scrambling up. Chang''an: This is beyond surreal. The leader flicked his hair with exaggerated flair. "Well? What¡¯s the matter? Here to join the Assassin Alliance?" Old Gu Six kept his sword raised. "Who commissioned the hit on a father and daughter?" "What hit? Why would we target a father and daughter?" The leader hopped in agitation, desperate to clear their name. He bellowed, "Did anyone here take a job to kill a father and daughter?" A chorus of replies echoed through the village: "Nope." "Haven¡¯t had work in six months." "Who¡¯d be that heartless?" The leader solemnly assured Old Gu Six, "Rest assured, honesty is one of the few virtues we assassins hold dear. Give us time, and we¡¯ll uncover the truth for you." "See that you do. If anyone else claims to be from your Assassin Alliance and comes after us, your fate will be like this tree." Old Gu Six unleashed his full strength, cleaving the ancient tree at the entrance of the village¡ªone so massive it took four grown men to encircle its trunk¡ªclean in half with a single sword strike. "Holy smokes," the Alliance Leader gulped, nodding hurriedly. This guy could split a giant tree with one swing. Even Slaughter, the strongest fighter in the Assassin Alliance, couldn¡¯t manage it in fewer than two strikes. Why did he know that? Because he¡¯d tried it himself¡ªthe village had more than one tree of that size. Back then, Slaughter had been utterly embarrassed. Chapter 88 After warning the Assassin Alliance, Old Gu Six left with Chang''an, unafraid of being deceived by them. If he could come once, he could come again. They still had other places to rush to and needed to return before the autumn harvest. Once out of Jiuqu Mountain, they headed straight for Liangcheng. They noticed the city wasn¡¯t as heavily guarded as before¡ªLiangcheng had even opened its gates to take in refugees. Chang''an inquired around and found the Liangcheng County Magistrate was highly praised. Thinking it safe, they decided to rest there for the night before continuing their journey. The city was orderly, with teahouse storytellers narrating tales of the ongoing chaos in the realm. The audience clapped in delight, engrossed in the tale¡ªuntil the storyteller abruptly concluded, "To know what happens next, tune in next time." Leaving everyone hanging, he snapped his folding fan shut and walked off. Chang''an and Old Gu Six found a bustling inn, assuming its popularity meant better service. But on the very night they checked in, enemy forces laid siege to Liangcheng. The County Magistrate had prepared well, and though the attackers came fiercely, they couldn¡¯t breach the city. Chang''an and Old Gu Six were trapped inside. "Father, we shouldn¡¯t have entered the city yesterday," Chang''an muttered. "Don¡¯t worry, it shouldn¡¯t take long," Old Gu Six replied calmly, sipping his tea. But their delay stretched to seven or eight days. Eventually, the enemy forces, running low on supplies, had no choice but to retreat. The father-daughter pair waited an extra day before leaving Liangcheng. During their stay, they learned more about the County Magistrate. He had only taken office three months prior, originally a lowly city guard who overthrew the corrupt former magistrate for exploiting the people in these chaotic times. In this era, official appointments meant little¡ªcapability ruled. Upon taking charge, he purged Liangcheng of corrupt officials, executing them on the spot. The city guard was completely reorganized, turning Liangcheng into an impenetrable fortress. Of course, their strength only held against disorganized rabble. Against a proper army, they stood no chance. So the Magistrate trained Liangcheng¡¯s men daily¡ªif they couldn¡¯t protect the whole city, at least they could defend their families. Chang''an and Old Gu Six then left for the Jing King¡¯s territory¡ªa particularly troublesome figure who had sent men after them three times. "He¡¯s the most thick-headed of them all," Chang''an grumbled. While others reconsidered after losing men, the Jing King stubbornly believed they knew the whereabouts of the so-called Fifth Prince. They knew nothing¡ªnot even who this "unlucky Fifth Prince" was. "Enough is enough," Chang''an fumed. "If he keeps this up, even patience has its limits." She couldn¡¯t believe the rebel kings were so incompetent that someone like him still lived. They stuck to the main road for easier navigation, avoiding detours. Chang''an sighed. "If we¡¯d known we¡¯d have to backtrack, we should¡¯ve dealt with the Jing King from the start." But regrets were pointless. If not for Wan Ke¡¯s unreliability, they wouldn¡¯t be retracing their steps¡ªthey¡¯d still be peacefully farming at home. Traveling day and night, they asked for directions at every turn, hesitating at forks in the road to avoid costly mistakes. "Father, we should¡¯ve brought Silver Wolf with us," Chang''an said. "I was thinking the same," Old Gu Six mused. "Maybe we should let the mule choose?" Father and daughter exchanged a smile, convinced their plan would work. Old Gu Six patted the mule¡¯s back and said, "You pick a path¡ªgetting to Yaozhou City depends entirely on you." It was unclear whether the mule understood, as it simply wandered down whichever path its head happened to face. The two took this as its "choice," remaining utterly unfazed. As it turned out, sometimes a mule was more reliable than this father-daughter pair. Even if it was pure luck, the mule¡¯s luck was better than theirs. A month later, they arrived outside Yaozhou City, where soldiers guarded the perimeter, inspecting everyone entering or leaving. Outsiders needed travel permits and household registrations to enter. Fortunately, Rong Hong had anticipated discrepancies between their travel permits and registrations, so he had altered both for them. Yaozhou City was stricter than other places¡ªnot only were permits and registrations mandatory, but no weapons were allowed inside, not even sharp farming tools. Old Gu Six handed over three swords, two daggers, five throwing darts, and five packets of knockout powder he had hidden on his person, all of which Chang''an stored away. Chang''an ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªdidn¡¯t her father find all that weight cumbersome? She¡¯d only known about the soft sword at his waist and the short sword in his sleeve. Where had he hidden the rest? At the city gate, they cooperated with the inspection. The soldiers scrutinized them repeatedly before finally letting them pass. Inside Yaozhou City, the streets were mostly filled with women, all wearing troubled expressions. It was unclear what they were so worried about. They found a quiet inn to stay in. Unlike before, they didn¡¯t act immediately. Instead, they spent three days gathering information and scouting the area before making their move late at night¡ªheading to Prince Jing''s mansion. The northern side of Prince Jing''s mansion was guarded by five fierce wolfhounds. But this was also the least defended spot. Chang''an lured the dogs over with drugged meat, feeding them until they collapsed. Within fifteen minutes, all five were out cold. These wolfhounds didn¡¯t seem particularly bright¡ªand as the saying goes, pets resemble their masters. That probably held true here. Father and daughter slipped into Prince Jing''s mansion without a sound. Thankfully, they¡¯d done their homework¡ªotherwise, how would they have found the treasury in such a massive estate? They emptied the treasury first, then went for Prince Jing himself. They struck his pressure points to knock him out and silence him, then crippled his limbs and disfigured his face¡ªthe entire process executed seamlessly. After stripping the main courtyard of anything valuable and erasing all traces of their presence, they ransacked Prince Jing¡¯s study and set it ablaze. Once the fire was lit, they moved to the kitchen, taking anything useful before torching that too. Chaos erupted in Prince Jing''s mansion as people scrambled to put out the fires¡ªonly to then discover their master¡¯s condition and the emptied treasury. The steward, sensing disaster, quietly packed his things and fled. Chang''an and Old Gu Six looted valuables from every courtyard before slipping away in the confusion. The women in the rear courtyard, startled awake in the middle of the night, found their rooms stripped bare. At first, they thought it was a dream¡ªlying back down, closing their eyes, and pinching themselves to confirm the theft was real. They summoned their maids to fetch the steward, but he had long since vanished. By the next day, everyone in Prince Jing''s mansion knew their master was ruined, and the estate was left with nothing but dirt. Prince Jing¡¯s reign had come to an end. Most of the guards in the mansion had left, but the maids and servants remained. They had been bought by their master from human traffickers and had no homes to return to, unsure of where to go. Nevertheless, they first retrieved their deeds of servitude and destroyed them all. They began by disposing of the crippled Jing King, throwing his body out of the mansion. Then, they drove out all the arrogant women who had once flaunted their status under the Jing King''s favor. The maids and servants reorganized Prince Jing''s mansion, transforming it into a sanctuary for the homeless. The newly appointed magistrate of Yaozhou City tacitly approved of this arrangement. He ordered the removal of the plaque bearing "Prince Jing''s Mansion" and replaced it with a new one that read "Shelter Hall." No one cared about the Jing King''s death¡ªexcept for a few of his loyal followers who sought to avenge him, though no one paid them any heed. This only proved how deeply unpopular the Jing King had truly been. Chapter 89 Chang''an and Old Gu Six stayed in Yaozhou City for five or six days. Seeing that the newly appointed city lord was considerate of the people, settling the widowed and orphaned elderly who had lost their families due to the Jing King''s cruelty, they felt at ease and left. If this city lord had been as wicked as the Jing King, they had planned to swindle the new lord again. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t give them the chance. The father-daughter duo had already looted all the inhumane factions, filling Chang''an¡¯s space to the brim. They considered heading south to target a few more major factions, but it was too far¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t make it back before the autumn harvest. Most importantly, her space needed an upgrade, but without finding that old man, Chang''an was at a loss. "Dad, we can just retire now. Even if we never farm again, we have enough grain to last us a lifetime¡ªand we might not even finish it all." Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes lit up at those words. Such good fortune? "So... we don¡¯t have to farm anymore?" But ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Chang''an mercilessly shot him down. "Aside from farming, what else is there to do? Let¡¯s keep farming for fun for now. Later, when we move out of the mountains, we can open a grain shop." "Kid, your old man wants to retire early." "I also want to retire early." Who didn¡¯t love the idea of retirement? "Kid, you¡¯re only eleven. Isn¡¯t retirement a bit too soon?" "No way, absolutely not!" Could she tell him that in her past life, she had wanted to retire with her grandfather at the age of five? She hadn¡¯t even wanted to go to school, daydreaming about the bliss of retirement. After much debate, they settled on Old Gu Six continuing to farm while Chang''an lounged around. Truly, a model of filial piety. Having been away for months, they decided to return home. Going back the same way was impossible¡ªthey couldn¡¯t even remember the original route. This left Chang''an baffled. She seriously doubted whether they could even find their way home. Old Gu Six, however, was brimming with confidence. "Don¡¯t worry, kid. I remember the way." Chang''an: That makes me even less confident. With their mule in tow, the two strolled leisurely¡ªuntil they accidentally wandered into the middle of a battlefield. The opposing forces were fighting fiercely when suddenly, from the hillside, two humans and a mule appeared¡ªthree spectators enjoying the show. Both commanders: Where the hell did these idiots come from? After a moment of stunned silence, someone approached them. Surprisingly, they were quite humane, politely asking them to leave to avoid collateral damage. The skirmish wasn¡¯t large-scale, but with blades flying, caution was necessary. Old Gu Six hurriedly led the mule and his daughter away. Thinking back to the mountain path they had taken earlier, Old Gu Six wondered if they should try retracing their steps. "Dad, first, you¡¯d have to find the exact same path we took before." Old Gu Six: All the paths look the same¡ªhow am I supposed to tell? Chang''an was slightly more reliable, at least remembering the general direction. After stumbling around for over ten days, they finally found the path they had originally taken into the mountains. But a new problem arose: how could they navigate correctly through the wilderness? Nature had long erased any traces of their previous journey. "Let¡¯s just keep walking. Maybe we¡¯ll run into Silver Wolf and the others," Old Gu Six said optimistically. Chang''an: I must have climbed enough mountains in these two years to last me ten lifetimes. Deep in the mountains, they unexpectedly came across signs of human life¡ªseven households clearing land near a water source. Seeing Old Gu Six and Chang''an, they assumed the father-daughter pair had also come to settle in the mountains. A friendly man approached them. "Brother, are you looking for a place to settle? Though space is limited here, we can accommodate one more family." "Thank you, elder brother, but we¡¯ve already found a place. We¡¯re just passing through." After bidding farewell, the two headed toward another mountain. Crossing it, they spotted traces of animal activity. Old Gu Six examined them closely¡ªwolves. He guessed it was probably their four thick-skinned wolves back home. Following the tracks, they finally returned home after five days. It seemed someone had visited while they were away¡ªsome crops had been damaged, but overall, things were fine. After tidying up the house, they started weeding the fields. Whether their crops thrived or not was left to fate. Ever since learning that Old Gu Six had "liberated" some people on the beach, Chang''an had avoided gathering seafood there¡ªit just felt off. She marked out a small plot to dig a pond, wanting to raise freshwater fish. The only issue was finding fish fry. Once the weeding was done, she started digging the pond¡ªsmall, just about fifty square meters. Chang''an went up the mountain to cut slender saplings for fencing the pond. Since she was putting in the effort, why stop at fish? She decided to plant lotus seeds too. This once again highlighted the importance of that old man. Chang''an summoned him again. "Old man, old man, calling the old man!" "If you keep ignoring me, I¡¯ll stop looking after your Old Gu Six." The moment she said that, the old man appeared instantly. "What do you need? What do you want?" Without even looking, Chang''an knew his face was wrinkled into a chrysanthemum-like grin. "Upgrade my space, and get me some freshwater fish fry and lotus seeds." The old man fell silent. Just as Chang''an thought he had vanished, he spoke. "Since you saved this world¡¯s chosen one during your escape, the space upgrade will be your reward. The fish fry and lotus seeds will be placed directly in your pond." Chang''an was stunned. When had they saved a chosen one? After much thought, Chang Le seemed the most likely candidate¡ªsurely not Yu San? Only rescuing Chang Le had earned them merit, so it had to be him. But that raised another question. "If I got a double reward for saving him, why is it only being given now?" "Originally, there wasn¡¯t one. It¡¯s just..." Chang''an hated people who spoke in half-sentences. "Old man, speaking halfway is a good way to choke on your drink." "The heavens¡¯ secrets cannot be revealed," the old man said mysteriously, refusing to elaborate. "Pfft. You think I believe that?" "Believe what you want. I¡¯m leaving. Don¡¯t call me unless it¡¯s life or death." Before Chang''an could respond, the old man vanished, afraid she¡¯d rope him into more tasks. Chang''an checked her space¡ªit had indeed upgraded. The villa¡¯s size remained the same, but now there were front and back yards, each about 400 square meters. The garage was also unlocked, though empty. At 300 square meters, it could serve as storage. With a thought, Chang''an moved all the bricks, tiles, doors, windows, and furniture piled in the living room into the garage. Half the grain stores followed, instantly decluttering the villa. She tested the water faucets for the yards¡ªthey worked. But aside from the garage, the land didn¡¯t seem particularly useful. If she wanted to farm, why not do it outside? Still, having it was better than not. After inspecting the space, she headed to the pond outside. Old Gu Six was busy putting up a fence when he suddenly witnessed over a dozen three-finger-wide freshwater fish appear out of nowhere in the pond. Then, to his astonishment, lotus flowers sprouted and bloomed right before his eyes. He swallowed hard, suspecting this might have something to do with his fairy-like daughter. Setting down his tools, he bowed three times in different directions as a gesture of reverence. Just as he finished, Chang''an arrived by the pond. At the same time, the Silver Wolf family returned from their hunt in the mountains, their cheerful howls echoing through the air. "What good fortune did you stumble upon?" Chang''an picked up the pheasant one of the wolves nudged toward her with its paw and gave it an affectionate pat on the head. Chapter 90 The silver wolf pawed at the ground twice, but Chang''an didn¡¯t understand what it meant. Old Gu Six walked over and said, "Did you find the same kind of radish I dug up last time?" "Awoo!" Chang¡¯an, don¡¯t you like them? Come on, this old wolf will take you to dig some. "Daughter, I¡¯m going into the mountains with the silver wolf." "I¡¯m coming too!" Chang''an quickly followed. Digging up ginseng¡ªthat was a privilege reserved for the heroines of fate. She wanted to experience it too. Old Gu Six glanced at the sky, then remembered what had happened the last time he went into the mountains. The words urging her to stay home died in his throat. They had been back for over ten days, and no one had come looking for them since. Maybe people thought they had left. Still, they couldn¡¯t let their guard down. This time, the ginseng the silver wolf had found wasn¡¯t too far¡ªjust beyond one mountain, nestled in a valley. It took them an hour and a half to get there. Big White was still guarding the spot. When Old Gu Six got closer, he saw not one but four ginseng plants. Chang''an crouched down, intending to scoop them all into her space along with the soil, but it didn¡¯t work. She had to dig them out carefully. This was a bit inhumane. The two of them bent over, painstakingly digging while the four wolves watched, eager to help. Old Gu Six refused. How could they let the wolves help? A few careless swipes of their claws, and the ginseng would be ruined. Once they dug deeper, they saw two small ginseng plants hugging a larger one in the middle, with another big one to the left. Was this a ginseng family of four? Well, if that was the case, the family should stay together. "The middle one has to be at least a hundred years old. The two smaller ones are probably thirty or forty years old, and the other big one is around eighty," Old Gu Six explained as he dug. "Dad, how old was the one you brought back last time?" "About sixty years." They worked until the moon hung high in the sky before finishing. Chang''an planted the ginseng family in the front yard of her villa. Since they weren¡¯t needed yet, she might as well let them grow. Returning home under the cover of night, Old Gu Six busied himself preparing the wolves¡¯ prey while Chang''an cooked dinner. She wanted to make rib soup. Holding a corn cob, she suddenly realized she hadn¡¯t planted any. This tender corn couldn¡¯t be used for seeds, so she silently called out to the "grandpa" again, only to confirm she was being ignored. Using the pressure cooker in her space, the soup was ready quickly. She also made a big pot of stew. To prepare for possible spring floods, the father and daughter started digging irrigation channels. They had already widened the riverbed extending from the small waterfall once, but now they needed to deepen and expand it further. They also had to dig drainage ditches around the house¡ªa massive project. Every day, they rose before dawn and worked until dark, truly living the life of "early to rise, late to rest." Both of them paused in contemplation¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the reclusive life they had imagined, nor the retirement they wanted. After two exhausting months, autumn harvest began. Threshing an entire acre of wheat by hand was a bit too much for Old Gu Six. Chang''an tried recalling the rice threshers from her past life, but she had only seen them online¡ªher family hadn¡¯t farmed. Besides, those machines were too advanced for this era. She had seen old-fashioned threshers, but she didn¡¯t understand how they worked. Asking a humanities student to do an engineer¡¯s job was a bit unfair. Maybe it was better to just let Old Gu Six suffer through it. After the wheat came the sweet potatoes¡ªhalf an acre yielded about 1,200 pounds. The potatoes had been harvested earlier. Since they could be planted three times a year, they were more cost-effective than sweet potatoes. Once all the crops were in, they plowed the fields again to plant winter wheat. Chang''an finally understood the hardships of farmers. Just this little bit of land had worn them out¡ªshe shuddered to think how those farming dozens of acres in her past life had managed before modern machinery. With the fieldwork done, they gathered firewood for winter. Chang''an realized the backyard of her space was perfect for storing wood, so whenever they went into the mountains to chop, they split the logs on the spot and loaded them into the space. They carried some outside too, hauling two trees back each trip. After half a month of labor, they had enough firewood for winter. And with firewood came the need for meat reserves. Last winter, the wolves had provided for them, but they couldn¡¯t rely on them every year¡ªespecially now that Little White was pregnant, and the silver wolf had to care for his mate. So, father and daughter packed provisions and headed deep into the mountains with Big White and his mate. The wilderness was abundant¡ªnot just with game, but also wild edibles. They found two wild chestnut trees and spent two days cracking open the spiky shells. Then they dug up one sapling to plant in the space. Not ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????far away stood a wild persimmon tree, its branches heavy with small fruit. After picking the persimmons, Chang''an uprooted the tree and tossed it into her space too. At first, they hunted small game, but their expedition took them over a high mountain into an endless grassland teeming with wild oxen, sheep, and deer. "Dad, let¡¯s grab an ox for plowing," Chang''an suggested. Old Gu Six nodded. "Let¡¯s take a few. Beef tastes good too." They were like mice in a rice bin¡ªeven Big White and his mate had a gleam in their eyes. The wild animals scattered in panic as the group gave chase. Old Gu Six killed three wild oxen and tied up another to tame and bring home. The two humans and two wolves spent four or five days on the grassland before returning with their ox in tow. The extra burden slowed their journey. The weather grew colder, but thankfully they had brought padded coats. Seeing some wild fruit trees with rotting fruit reminded Chang''an of their own orchard. The transplanted trees hadn¡¯t bloomed or borne fruit yet. Would they next year? On the way back, they spotted an owl perched on a branch, one eye open, the other closed. Old Gu Six, curious, approached to see if he could get both eyes open. Chang''an thought, In my past life, only someone from the mental hospital would do something like this. The owl cursed under its breath and flew off. "Dad, what was that about?" "Nothing. Just wondered if it¡¯d look different with both eyes open." He rubbed his nose and casually tugged the ox forward. Chang''an sighed¡ªsometimes, her old man was truly ridiculous. Six days later, they finally left the deep mountains. Instead of resting, they pushed on¡ªhome was just two hours away. No need to camp again. But as they descended, they spotted seven or eight people loitering by the vegetable garden¡¯s fence, peering toward the house. In the dim moonlight, their faces were unclear, but their silhouettes were distinct¡ªan old woman, two young men, a boy, two women, and two children. Old Gu Six stepped forward, his expression dark. "Who are you? Where are you from? What do you want?" Chapter 91 The sudden cold male voice startled all eight people. The old woman stammered, "W-we, we''re from... from the town up ahead. The town fell, so we... we just wanted to find a place to settle down." Old Gu Six unceremoniously shooed them away. "This is already my territory. Find somewhere else." A young boy stepped forward and bowed. "Brother, I noticed there¡¯s still open land here. Building a few more houses wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Please, do us this favor. Besides, living together would make things livelier." "We don¡¯t need lively. Leave now, or don¡¯t blame me for not warning you¡ªthis place gets frequent visits from assassins. If you don¡¯t want to die for no reason, stay far away." The boy wanted to argue further, but two young men, their faces pale, tugged at his sleeve. They whispered to him, "Third Brother, let¡¯s just forget it. We¡¯ll find another place." They had barely escaped with their lives and didn¡¯t want to risk dying mysteriously here. Under Old Gu Six¡¯s icy, sharp gaze, the family left the small valley. It was too late to travel, so they camped on the beach outside. The winter sea breeze at night was biting, but luckily they had a piece of oilcloth to block some of the wind. The boy scratched his head, visibly frustrated. "Eldest Brother, Second Brother, we¡¯ve searched so many places, and this is the only one with fresh water, suitable for settling. Why did we have to leave?" "Didn¡¯t you hear him say assassins come here often? Third Brother, we¡¯re just ordinary people. Some things aren¡¯t for us to get involved in." His two brothers stayed silent. It was one of the women holding a child who spoke. Her eyes were half-closed, her tone indifferent. "Eldest Sister-in-law, I was talking to my brothers. What business does a woman have interrupting? No sense of propriety at all." Though the boy was only fifteen or sixteen, he had the stubborn mindset of an old man in his seventies or eighties, looking down on women from the bottom of his heart. Even his own mother only received superficial respect. Seeing his wife criticized, the usually silent eldest brother glared at the boy. "Third Brother, your sister-in-law is right. Husband and wife are of one mind¡ªwhat she says is what I mean." Did ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????reciting a few pretentious poems make him think he was superior? Looking down on this, sneering at that. If not for him and his wife, would Third Brother even have had the chance to attend school? Ungrateful brat, acting like he was better than everyone else. The second brother chimed in, "Third Brother, our family has no rule that women can¡¯t speak when men are talking. What school taught you was to respect teachers, honor your parents, cherish your siblings, and value your family." Before the boy could retort, the old woman, who had been silent, spoke wearily. "Third Son is an educated man. Whatever he says must be what his teacher taught. You¡¯ve never been to school¡ªhow would you know? If Third Son says there¡¯s such a rule, then there is." The second sister-in-law rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. ¡®Educated¡¯? All he can do is recite the same two poems over and over. Doesn¡¯t even recognize half the characters, yet he puts on airs in front of us." She was blunt and refused to hold back. Unlike the eldest sister-in-law, who endured everything, she had no problem making others angry if it meant she was happy. The boy flushed red and fell silent. At home, he dared to talk back to anyone¡ªexcept his second sister-in-law. She wouldn¡¯t hesitate to demand the family split if provoked, and she couldn¡¯t care less what others said about her. Living together benefited him. If they separated, his mother had no money to support him. The old woman also kept quiet. Though she favored her youngest son, she knew who she relied on for survival. Then, the usually meek eldest sister-in-law suddenly said, "Maybe we should just split the family. Those who want to stay here can stay. Those who want to go elsewhere can leave." The eldest brother, second brother, and second sister-in-law stared at her in surprise, while the old woman and the boy were furious. The old woman snapped, "As long as the parents are alive, the family doesn¡¯t split. If you want to divide this household, you¡¯ll have to wait until I¡¯m dead." The eldest sister-in-law¡¯s eyes flickered. The second sister-in-law stared straight at the old woman, making her uneasy. "Second Daughter-in-law, what are you looking at?" "Nothing. Just thinking that Mother is already so old¡ªshe might not have many years left. What will happen to Third Brother then?" "Of course his elder brothers will take care of him," the old woman said, as if it were obvious. The second sister-in-law snorted and said nothing more, though she thought to herself: If her husband couldn¡¯t see reason, he could go live with his brothers. The eldest sister-in-law glanced at the boy but stayed silent. No one knew what she was thinking. Chang¡¯an knew nothing of the family drama unfolding on the beach. The shed for the mules was too small to hold both animals, so Old Gu Six tied the wild ox outside. Since it had always lived in the wild, one cold night wouldn¡¯t hurt it. That evening, they grilled skewers¡ªbeef and mutton¡ªuntil they were stuffed. Late at night, a shadowy figure crept toward Chang¡¯an¡¯s vegetable patch. A few cabbages were still in the ground. The thief pulled up two, hesitated, then bent down and took a third. Holding the cabbages, he thought he¡¯d gone unnoticed¡ªbut Big White and the silver wolf, who often patrolled at night, spotted him. They let out a low growl. The man looked up and saw two pairs of glowing green eyes fixed on him. He shuddered, dropping one of the cabbages. A scream rose in his throat, but remembering he was a thief, he choked it back. The two wolves strode toward him with regal grace, making him break out in a cold sweat, his legs trembling. After a long moment, he snapped out of it, dropped the cabbages, and bolted¡ªterrified but still not daring to make a sound. The wolves didn¡¯t chase him. They glanced at the cabbages on the ground¡ªa staple in their caretaker¡¯s meals¡ªthen dragged all three back to the yard. When Chang¡¯an woke up, she found the cabbages neatly lined up in the courtyard. She assumed the silver wolf had learned to help harvest vegetables. For breakfast, she made pork-and-cabbage stuffed pancakes and a pot of porridge. When Old Gu Six didn¡¯t return by mealtime, she went out to look for him and found him and the silver wolf crouched in the vegetable patch, heads together as if discussing something important. "Dad, come eat!" Chang¡¯an called out. Old Gu Six patted the wolf¡¯s head. "Got it. Someone came to steal vegetables. If anyone shows up tonight, hold them there." He suspected it might be the family from yesterday or perhaps locals living near the mountain. Without catching the thief, though, it was hard to say. Old Gu Six regretted their choice of hideout. In the time it took to eat breakfast, another family showed up¡ªand this time, they were familiar faces. What was going on? Was there nowhere else to go? Were they all flocking here now? Chapter 92 Seeing Old Gu Six and Chang''an here, Lin Fucheng was also surprised. His family of three had first gone to a nearby town, only to be chased and forced to flee to the coast. Behind the Lin family trailed a group of unfamiliar refugees, their eyes gleaming with hunger as they gazed at the small valley. However, before Lin Fucheng could feel relieved, Old Gu Six merely gave him a cold glance and ordered them to leave. "Please leave this place immediately." Lin Fucheng''s expression stiffened for a moment before returning to normal. He awkwardly replied, "We stumbled upon this place by accident. Sorry for disturbing you." One of the refugees following the Lin family shouted loudly, "This isn¡¯t your private land! Why should we leave just because you say so?" Others in the crowd chimed in. They had been walking for four or five days, their water long gone, and hadn¡¯t found a single source of fresh water along the way. Now that they¡¯d finally come across a place with water, they weren¡¯t eager to leave. With their numbers, why should they fear just one man? As it turned out, numbers didn¡¯t matter. Old Gu Six called out his four wolves. "Silver Wolves, keep an eye on them. If anyone refuses to leave, bite them." At the sight of the four strong, fierce wolves, the crowd immediately fell silent, too afraid to speak another word. Compared to a place to stay, their lives were far more important. As long as they were alive, they could always find another place to settle. Under the wolves¡¯ predatory gaze, they reluctantly trudged away, though not before hastily filling their water pouches from the small stream, despite the wolves¡¯ menacing stares. Their hearts were in turmoil¡ªwhat kind of person keeps wolves as pets? Aren¡¯t they afraid of being eaten alive? Seeing them dawdle, the wolves bared their teeth in warning. Big White even threw back his head and let out two loud howls before charging toward them. The refugees shrieked in terror, scrambling up the mountain without a single backward glance. The Lin family of three lingered at the back. Unlike the refugees, they had no intention of following the crowd and instead planned to find a place to settle nearby. As they climbed the mountain, they quietly split off from the group, heading in a different direction¡ªtoward the cliff where Chang''an and Old Gu Six had once passed. There, an untouched household of indigenous people still lived undisturbed. The Lin family set up their new home just thirty meters away, becoming the household¡¯s new neighbors. With the uninvited guests gone, Old Gu Six resumed his shipbuilding project. Chang''an, however, couldn¡¯t help but doubt their ability to navigate the seas, given how easily they got lost. Maybe sailing out wasn¡¯t such a great idea after all. "Dad, why not just build a small fishing boat and fish near the shore?" "A small boat isn¡¯t safe for fishing," Old Gu Six replied, busy installing the mast as he dismissed her suggestion. Chang''an thought to herself: Maybe it¡¯s not the boat that¡¯s unsafe¡ªmaybe it¡¯s you? As if a bigger ship would magically stop him from getting lost. Leaving him to his project, Chang''an went to harvest cabbages from the field to make pickles. She checked the salt reserves in her storage space. If they kept making pickles every year, their salt supply wouldn¡¯t last until they left the mountains. They either needed to find more salt or extract it from seawater. But she had no idea how to refine salt¡ªshe¡¯d probably end up poisoning herself. What a disgrace to transmigrated heroines everywhere¡ªuseless at everything except eating. Maybe they should just make fewer pickles. With only two people in the household, they didn¡¯t have to eat pickles every day, right? After storing all the cabbages in her space, she took out just ten to pickle. They wouldn¡¯t need much¡ªjust a side dish for breakfast porridge. If they had fresh vegetables, they wouldn¡¯t even crave pickles. Then she suddenly remembered¡ªtheir cow still didn¡¯t have a proper shelter. "Dad, stop working on the boat for now. Let¡¯s build a shed for the cow first." Old Gu Six glanced at the cow tied up beside the mule¡¯s shed, then at his nearly finished ship¡ªjust three or four more days of work. He decisively chose the ship. "Let¡¯s wait a few more days. It¡¯s not like the cow will freeze to death." Cow: What a heartless man. Once you¡¯ve got me, you don¡¯t even care anymore. Fine. If it froze to death, they¡¯d just eat beef and find another cow to work next year. Chang''an considered how often people stumbled into their valley. Maybe they should build a wall around it. But the bricks in her storage weren¡¯t enough. Then they¡¯d just have to use mud bricks. They needed to get started before the cold made outdoor work impossible. "Dad, put the ship aside for now. Let¡¯s make mud bricks and wall off the valley." "That¡¯s a massive project," Old Gu Six muttered, mentally measuring the perimeter¡ªfrom the sweet potato fields behind the house to the potato fields on the opposite slope, all the way down to the wheat fields in the valley. Though reluctant, if his daughter wanted a wall, they¡¯d build a wall. It would make the place more secure. And so, the nearly finished ship was abandoned once again. Ship: Typical. Promises made, promises broken. Old Gu Six decided making individual mud bricks would take too long. Instead, they¡¯d use molds to build rammed-earth walls directly. Chang''an surveyed the area and agreed. She immediately helped her father craft the molds, chopping dried grass and mixing it with yellow mud. Thus began Chang''an¡¯s new role as Mud-Carrier Extraordinaire, a job so exhausting she swore she¡¯d shrunk a few centimeters. They started from the sweet potato fields behind the house, working their way down. Before they could reach the valley entrance, the first snow of winter arrived. The snowfall was light, leaving only a thin layer of snow. They didn¡¯t stop working¡ªthey had plenty of pre-dug mud, so frozen ground wasn¡¯t an issue. Working day and night, they managed to finish the wall at the valley entrance just before the heavy snow. Chang''an pulled out a sturdy gate from her storage¡ªthe main gate from Prince Jing¡¯s mansion, thick and heavy, impossible for an ordinary person to push open. With the snow now too heavy to continue, they had no choice but to abandon their unfinished tasks and retreat indoors for the winter. Of course, before hunkering down, they still had to build the cow shed. Braving the snowstorm for two days, they finally got the old cow settled into its new home. Chang''an took out some meat from her storage for the Silver Wolves¡ªthey had contributed to the winter meat reserves too. Winter in ancient times was unbearably dull. No electronics, no entertainment. Chang''an didn¡¯t know how to embroider or sew clothes, so she could only practice martial arts. Her father, Old Gu Six, had no such problem. Besides training, he spent his winters making clothes¡ªthough only for himself. Chang''an¡¯s wardrobe consisted entirely of store-bought garments, sparing him the effort. Meanwhile, many others hiding in the mountains were helpless once the snow sealed them in. They had entered the mountains just before winter, with no time to clear land or plant crops. Before the snow, they could at least scavenge wild vegetables and mix them with coarse flour for a meager meal. But now, with the ground buried, even wild vegetables were impossible to find. If the cold didn¡¯t kill them, starvation might. Some considered venturing out of the mountains for food. After the incident where the Silver Wolves and Big White caught someone stealing vegetables, Old Gu Six had grown wary of the mountain dwellers. Sure enough, under cover of night, a group found their way into the valley. But the fields were empty¡ªall the vegetables and potatoes had already been harvested and stored. They descended from the unwalled slope, scouring the potato fields first but finding nothing. Led by their ringleader, they moved on to the vegetable fields across the way¡ªonly to find them just as barren. They didn''t dare make a sound, knowing full well this family was formidable¡ªthey kept wolves as pets. (Side ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????note: Here''s a little joke for you all¡ªthe author had recurring high fever and got delirious yesterday at dawn, hugging my younger brother in the hospital while calling him "Dad." That little rascal my brother played along by answering every time. Coincidentally, our actual father arrived at the hospital and heard everything, resulting in my brother getting chased around the entire outpatient building by our furious dad.) Chapter 93 As strangers approached, the silver wolf and its companions immediately opened their eyes. It dashed out with Big White, leaping over the courtyard wall in a single bound. The two wolves intercepted five men attempting to approach the house, just as Old Gu Six stepped outside. Three pairs of cold, fierce eyes¡ªone man and two wolves¡ªfixed on the intruders. The five men paled instantly, their leader forcing a shaky explanation. "Brother, we mean no harm. We were just passing by, yes, merely passing through. We didn¡¯t intend to disturb you. Please forgive us." Old Gu Six clearly didn¡¯t believe them. Who "passed by" someone¡¯s home in the dead of night? It was obvious they¡¯d come to steal food. With a low, icy growl, he snapped, "Get lost. If you dare come near here again, I¡¯ll throw you into the sea as fish food." The five men glanced at the wolves, then at Old Gu Six, who looked even more menacing. Their faces whitened further. Panicked, they scrambled toward the opposite mountain, chased by the two wolves "escorting" them away. Not daring to pause for even a moment, they fled through the snow on all fours, desperate to reach their own homes. At that moment, they were utterly defeated. They¡¯d only wanted to search the fields behind the house¡ªthey hadn¡¯t even planned to break in! Was it really necessary to sic wolves on them? Chang¡¯an knew people had come during the night, but it was too cold outside for her to bother getting up. Suddenly, she spotted a business opportunity. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t act on it this year. Next spring, she planned to have Old Gu Six sell sweet potato vines and potato seeds in the mountains. They¡¯d ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????even teach buyers how to plant them¡ªthough the lessons wouldn¡¯t come cheap. Not everyone could afford them, but whether some "kind-hearted souls" would give seeds away for free wasn¡¯t Chang¡¯an¡¯s concern. This way, they¡¯d earn money, and the mountain folk would have food to survive the next winter, eliminating the need for theft. She¡¯d also saved seeds from this year¡¯s vegetables and could sell some of those too. Chang¡¯an craved sour cabbage dumplings, but there were none in the fridge¡ªshe¡¯d have to make them from scratch. After her training, she retreated into her space; the cold outside sapped her motivation to cook. Making dumplings was a massive undertaking. While two people in other households might wrap twenty and call it a meal, her family needed at least eighty or ninety to feel full. Better to make extra than fall short¡ªotherwise, she¡¯d have to cook something else. Preparing the filling wasn¡¯t the hard part; kneading and rolling the dough was. She cut corners where she could, pinching the wrappers shut haphazardly¡ªas long as they didn¡¯t split while boiling, it was fine. Half the dumplings went into the steamer, the other half into boiling water. Old Gu Six practiced his swordplay in the snow, wearing only thin clothing, when a tantalizing aroma hit him. His eyes lit up like starlight, and he bolted faster than a husky wrecking a house. Sword practice? Who cared about that? Food came first! He didn¡¯t usually like sour cabbage, but in dumpling form? He could eat endless amounts. Chang¡¯an watched, dumbfounded, as he devoured eighty dumplings and still looked hungry. Wordlessly, she set down her chopsticks and pushed her remaining five toward him. Fine. She¡¯d just sneak back into her space later for more food. Since starting martial arts and using her abilities frequently, her appetite had grown noticeably. Old Gu Six no longer worried she¡¯d starve from eating too little. "Dad, you worked up a sweat practicing. Remember to heat water for a bath¡ªdon¡¯t just collapse onto the kang. Your blankets will stink." Old Gu Six rubbed his nose, sheepish. He¡¯d slacked off just once, and she¡¯d caught him. "Got it. Go do your thing." Chang¡¯an took the dishes into her space to wash, then planted sweet potatoes in the front yard¡¯s soil. This way, she could skip sprouting seedlings next spring¡ªshe¡¯d just cut vines from her space when planting time came. Her space seemed timeless. A clock in the villa¡¯s room was stuck at 9:30 AM, unmoving. But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as plants grew¡ªand faster than outside¡ªthat was enough. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to figure out the mechanics. Curiosity wasn¡¯t her strong suit. That night, an unexpected visitor arrived. "To what do we owe the honor of your visit, sir?" Old Gu Six brewed tea and poured a cup for the elderly guest. It was the white-haired elder they¡¯d met at the Assassin Alliance. The man sipped the tea, then drew a letter from his robe. "A favor for someone," he said, handing it to Old Gu Six before resuming his tea. Old Gu Six opened it without hesitation. The letter, scrawled in handwriting like "a dog¡¯s footprints," was from the Fat Leader. It explained that someone was impersonating Assassin Alliance members, wreaking havoc under their name. The Alliance, small and powerless, couldn¡¯t oppose him. "That man is General Chen Su, who rose from Lingnan. After conquering the southern regions, he declared himself king. No matter how skilled our assassins are, they can¡¯t fight an army. Revenge will have to wait." Old Gu Six didn¡¯t get Chen Su¡¯s angle. Wasn¡¯t this overcomplicating things? Did he think hiding behind another¡¯s name would shield him? That everyone else was too stupid to see through it? That he alone was clever? The Assassin Alliance wasn¡¯t staffed by fools¡ªnot with this unfathomable elder at its helm. The letter continued: "Chen Su targeted the wrong man. The real Fifth Prince has emerged, surpassing Chen Su in strength. In three months, he reclaimed three northern counties. Chen Su¡¯s days are numbered." The Fat Leader didn¡¯t know the Fifth Prince¡¯s name, but his methods¡ªmore populist than Chen Su or Prince Qi¡ªhad won hearts. Refugees fleeing north were given shelter and aid. "Thank you for delivering this, sir." Old Gu Six tucked the letter away and bowed. "Please relay this to the Fat Leader: the matter is closed. I won¡¯t trouble him again." The elder nodded, drained his cup, and stood to leave. At the door, he paused. "Young man, would you consider studying the Dao under me?" "No." Old Gu Six¡¯s refusal was instant. He was too old for patience. Unfazed, the elder vanished into the night. Old Gu Six shut the door, undisturbed. He summarized the letter for Chang¡¯an, then mused, "I suspect the Fifth Prince is Chang Le." Chang¡¯an just said, "Oh," and went to bed, uninterested. Old Gu Six yawned and shuffled off to his room. But the night wasn¡¯t over. Near dawn, another knock came. This time, it was Lin Fucheng¡ªhere to buy food. "Brother Gu, I¡¯ve come hoping to purchase grain. Only if you have enough to spare, of course." Old Gu Six studied him silently. Just as Lin Fucheng turned to leave, he produced half sacks of potatoes and sweet potatoes. "You can have all of these. This is all my family has to eat right now. You can keep three or four sweet potatoes as seed stock, and save a few more potatoes¡ªdon¡¯t eat them all up." He didn¡¯t know the current grain prices outside, but Lin Fucheng did, and he wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of Old Gu Six. He paid according to the price of new rice and felt grateful to Old Gu Six. Without him, his family of three would have had to endure the winter with empty stomachs. The two sacks combined weighed over a hundred pounds. Once the silver was handed over, Old Gu Six taught him the planting methods. He even personally saw him out¡ªnow that¡¯s what you call excellent service. Chapter 94 Chang''an and her father didn''t wait until spring to resume their work. As soon as the weather cleared and the snow stopped, they got back to labor. Of course, the ox was put to use¡ªdigging through the yellow clay with hoes was too exhausting, so harnessing the ox to a plow saved both time and effort. The father-daughter pair continued their great wall-building project. While others might say cultivation makes time fly, for them, it was the endless toil that blurred the days and nights together. By the time they nearly finished the wall, they suddenly realized the Spring Festival had long passed. Were they the legendary "chosen laborers"? Does work bring them joy? Pah! If only mules and oxen knew how to tamp earth for walls, she would¡¯ve surely turned them into "chosen labor beasts." Once the wall was complete, the two chopped down thin wooden strips, sharpened them into spikes, and planted them around the perimeter¡ªjust like how people in her past life embedded broken glass on top of walls. Now, the silver wolves would have to use the newly opened back gate to enter the mountains. If they dared leap over the wall, they might end up as wolf skewers. The winter wheat they had planted last year was now overrun with weeds¡ªso much so that the grass grew better than the wheat itself. Chang''an watched in disbelief as Old Gu Six casually yanked out the already struggling wheat seedlings, mistaking them for weeds. "Dad, what in the world are you thinking? Sure, crops thrive by fate, but you¡¯re outright severing that fate! At least give them a chance to grow!" Old Gu Six glanced down at the uprooted wheat in his hand, silently dug a hole, and replanted them. Then he looked at Chang''an with an innocent expression. His hands had a mind of their own¡ªhis eyes saw weeds, but his hands refused to obey. "Sweetheart, is that a person floating on the sea out there?" Chang''an peered through the open valley gate and spotted a dark lump clinging to a wooden plank in the distance. Too far to tell if it was human or not. "Not sure, can¡¯t see clearly. Hurry up and work, Dad¡ªwe still have sweet potatoes and potatoes to plant, and you need to sell sweet potato vines in the mountains. We¡¯ve got plenty to do." She ran out of the wheat field and struggled to shut the heavy gate. There. Now they couldn¡¯t see it anymore. "Dad, don¡¯t open this gate unless absolutely necessary. It¡¯s a pain to move." "Got it." Meanwhile, the person drifting ashore was rescued by villagers gathering seafood along the coast. Three men carried the unconscious woman to the valley. Faced with the tightly shut gate, they hesitated¡ªshould they knock? The young woman was clearly on the brink of death, and their own homes were too far away. These were the only people living by the shore. "To save a life is to build a seven-story pagoda of merit," they reasoned confidently. Surely no one would stand by and watch a young life slip away. So they knocked. And knocked. Until their hands went numb¡ªbut no one answered. Thinking the occupants hadn¡¯t heard, they shouted, "Anyone home? Help! A life is at stake!" A clump of mud suddenly flew out from inside, smacking the loudest one square on the forehead. A cold, murderous voice followed: "Take whatever you brought and get lost. If you keep shouting, I¡¯ll feed you all to the wolves." The three men shuddered, nearly dropping their burden. Unaware that Chang''an¡¯s family actually kept wolves, one persistent soul tried again: "Brother, please, show some mercy. We¡¯ve got a drowning victim here. Our homes are deep in the mountains¡ªwe can¡¯t carry her that far." Chang''an rolled her eyes so hard they might¡¯ve gotten stuck. "Are you brain-damaged or just plain stupid? You saved her, so why dump her on us? Not our problem! Scram, or I¡¯ll chop you up for fish bait!" The three exchanged helpless glances. One threatened to feed them to wolves, the other to fish¡ªthese valley dwellers seemed no better than the murderous bandits outside. One whispered, "Big bro, maybe we should just leave her here. They¡¯ll have to come out eventually." "No way. What if they toss her back into the sea? Then our rescue was for nothing. Let¡¯s take turns carrying her. Hope she survives the trip..." He squatted down, hoisted the woman onto his back, and trudged toward the mountains, the other two scrambling after him with their buckets. Back in the fields, the father and daughter paid no attention to the commotion. Even if the strangers had left the woman at their gate, they wouldn¡¯t have bothered to check. Too much farming left to do¡ªwho had time for distractions? They pulled weeds at a leisurely pace, taking five whole days to clear one measly acre. If they¡¯d been born in the work-points era of her past life, they¡¯d have starved to death. After finally finishing the wheat field, they moved on to plowing the sweet potato and potato patches. The mule had been thrilled when the ox arrived, thinking its plowing days were over. Joke was on it¡ªnow they had to split the work. Ox took the sweet potatoes; mule got the potatoes. Surprise! Grumbling loudly, the mule got back to work. One ox, one mule¡ªthe mule brayed, the ox lowed, neither understanding a word the other said. However, judging by the increasingly irritable mule and the ever-lively old ox, it seemed the ox had said something the mule didn¡¯t want to hear. By the time the sweet potatoes and potatoes were planted, they had already dragged things out for over ten days. Then came the vegetables¡ªextra cucumbers were sown, perfect for eating as fruit in the summer. By the time all the fieldwork was done, more than a month had passed. On this day, Old Gu Six headed into the mountains with a full basket of sweet potato vines and thirty pounds of sprouted potatoes to sell. Chang''an, worried he might get himself lost, sent the silver wolf along with him. Since what he was selling were items meant for planting, it wouldn¡¯t do to leave too late¡ªif they arrived wilted and limp, they might not fetch a good price. Chang''an wanted to go with him, but Old Gu Six wouldn¡¯t allow it. He set out at dawn, and after seeing him off, Chang''an returned home to take radishes from her space and dry them into pickled strips. Before drying them, she first marinated a bowl of spicy-sour radish strips to snack on. She had always found spicy radish pickles particularly appetizing with meals and hadn¡¯t had them in a long time. Suddenly, she craved that taste again. In her past life, she had stumbled upon them online by accident, tried them, and grown fond of them ever since. While Chang''an busied herself with food at home, Old Gu Six, guided by the silver wolf, made much quicker progress and reached the nearest neighbors by evening. There, eight households lived together, drawing water from a spring they had dug themselves. Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six introduced them to sweet potatoes and potatoes, explaining how to plant them. He had brought samples¡ªsome raw, some cooked. After tasting them, the villagers all wanted to buy seeds, but the price was steep, and not every family could afford it. "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do," he said. "I¡¯ll sell the potato sprouts individually¡ªyou can buy as many as you want, and I¡¯ll cut the pieces accordingly. The sweet potato vines will also be sold by the stem¡ªbuy as much as you can afford." The villagers had no money, and he didn¡¯t have a scale¡ªselling by weight might even leave him at a loss. So, selling by the piece made sense. The villagers thought this was a great solution. One family bought ten potato sprouts and ten sweet potato vines, another took twenty of each, and the largest purchase was thirty potato sprouts and fifty sweet potato vines. Old Gu Six glanced at the sky. "It¡¯s not completely dark yet. Have you prepared your fields? If so, let¡¯s head there now. I¡¯ll watch you plant and correct anything you do wrong." They agreed this was reasonable. Their fields were already plowed¡ªthey just hadn¡¯t had enough seeds. Now, they could finally put the land to use. Old Gu Six first demonstrated how to plant potatoes and sweet potatoes, then let the villagers try themselves. Only after everyone had finished planting and he saw no issues did he leave. Before going, he reminded them, "When you harvest, remember to save some for seeds. If you sell to others, don¡¯t price them lower than mine. And before you think of playing the generous benefactor, remember¡ªyou bought these seeds from me with your own silver." (Author¡¯s note: Apologies for the late updates these days. The author¡¯s been dealing with one thing after another. My little brother took a sip of the medicine I was steeping in water. He found it sweet, then boldly downed the whole thing in one go. I¡¯ve never been so speechless in my life.) Chapter 95 The villagers were momentarily stunned by Old Gu Six''s words before breaking into discussion. "Does he mean we can keep some seeds to sell to others?" "Mm, but we can''t undercut his price. If he can get these two types of seeds, he might be able to get others too. We¡¯d better listen and follow his rules. Otherwise, what if he refuses to sell us new seeds in the future?" An older man stepped forward and said, "Remember, aside from your closest relatives, anyone else who wants your good seeds must pay in silver." "Understood, Seventh Uncle." The previously worried group began to smile more after planting the sweet potatoes and potatoes. Old Gu Six still had plenty of sweet potato vines and potatoes left. To save time and prevent the vines from wilting, he and the silver wolf raced through the mountains. He should have brought Chang''an along¡ªthen he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the vines dying or carrying such a heavy load in such a hurry. By the next morning, they found another village, this one slightly larger with twelve households. After so much time, his sweet potato vines had wilted, but they were still viable for planting. Just like the day before, he introduced the crops to the villagers and let them sample the produce. However, not all villagers were willing to buy; some still feared being cheated. Only seven out of the twelve households made purchases. The smallest order was thirty potato sprouts and thirty sweet potato vines, while the largest was fifty potato sprouts and eight sweet potato vines. Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six again demonstrated how to plant them and reminded everyone about seed preservation. He even made a pointed remark in front of those who hadn¡¯t bought any: "You¡¯d better guard your crops well¡ªthese cost you a fortune." Before leaving, he scoffed coldly. Those shifty-eyed folks¡ªwho didn¡¯t know what schemes they were plotting? Let others buy the seeds first, then once the harvest came, they could beg for some to plant themselves. Why pay when you could get it for free? And if the crops failed, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything¡ªonly those who spent silver would suffer. But nobody was a fool. When those freeloaders came begging, the families who had bought the seeds acted as if they¡¯d agreed beforehand¡ªnot a single leaf was given away. Unless they paid, and at a higher price than what Old Gu Six had charged. After visiting a third location, Old Gu Six and the silver wolf sold out all their remaining potatoes and sweet potato vines. "Little Silver, do you know how many more people live in these mountains?" The silver wolf pawed at the ground and let out two low howls. "Awoo, awoo." "Two more places?" "Awoo." "Got it. Let¡¯s head back first." Man and wolf sprinted through the forest, traveling day and night until they finally returned home on the third day. Old Gu Six dumped a bag of silver coins onto the table¡ªmostly copper coins, with a few small pieces of silver. Father and daughter gleefully counted the money while four wolves watched from the side. Eventually, Chang''an lost patience and pocketed the silver pieces, leaving the copper coins for Old Gu Six to count and keep. Delighted by his suddenly swollen savings, Old Gu Six grinned from ear to ear, happily stacking the coins. After just one night at home, he and the silver wolf set off again before dawn, carrying more potatoes and sweet potato vines. Having not gone beachcombing in a while, Chang''an figured it was safe now. When the tide receded in the morning, she grabbed a bucket and headed for the shore. After scavenging among the rocks and collecting a few crabs, she wandered further out and spotted a dark green jade pendant in the water. One side was carved with an eagle, the other with a character in seal script. Chang''an was reminded once again that she was semi-illiterate¡ªmaybe she should ask Old Gu Six to teach her seal script. The jade itself was fine, but it carried some hidden meaning. Since her space wasn¡¯t lacking in wealth, she saw no reason to pick up something that was bound to bring trouble. Plop. She tossed the pendant back into the water and turned away, bucket in hand. Her mind immediately conjured up a melodramatic 100,000-word tragic romance. The male lead mistakes someone else for his savior because of the pendant. The fake savior marries him, only for the real one to appear later, sparking a love-hate triangle. She loves him, he doesn¡¯t love her, he loves her, she loves him too. Then the fake savior exits the stage, and the female lead, missing a few body parts, forgives the male lead. They embrace passionately in the end. Ugh. Disgusting! Triggered by this brain-dead plot, she bolted. Run for your life! Digging around the sand with a small wooden shovel, Chang''an eventually unearthed a tiny octopus and released it. Too small for her and Old Gu Six to eat¡ªbetter let it grow a bit more. Just as she was enjoying herself, three more figures appeared on the beach¡ªthe Lin Family trio. Judging by their gear, they were here to gather seafood too, though they were running late. "Chang''an, you¡¯re here alone? Where¡¯s your father?" Lin Fucheng greeted her with a goofy grin. Chang''an returned the pleasantries and said, "He went into the mountains." Lin Fucheng nodded while scanning the sand. "We¡¯re staying at the foot of the cliffs near the second mountain range. You and your dad should come visit sometime." That was quite far. To walk all that way just for beachcombing? She couldn¡¯t fathom the appeal. If she lived that far, she¡¯d just laze around¡ªseafood wasn¡¯t a necessity. Still, since they¡¯d invited her, she replied politely, "Sure, we¡¯ll drop by when we have time." This "when we have time" was as reliable as saying, "I¡¯ll treat you to dinner someday"¡ªlikely never happening. The Lin Family dug around and had decent luck. Glancing at her own bucket¡ªfive crabs and ten shrimp¡ªChang''an wondered if she should search a bit longer. Meanwhile, Big White, who had been at home, spotted the newcomers on the beach from the sweet potato field behind the house. In a flash, it charged down the mountain. Rushing onto the sand, it nearly tripped over itself trying to stop. Seeing the Lin Family absorbed in their scavenging, it realized its mistake. Embarrassed, it pawed at the sand before casually sitting near Chang''an, watching her dig with her butt in the air. After a while, seeing her find nothing, Big White grew impatient. It dashed over and started wildly digging. Surprisingly effective¡ªit unearthed two crabs. Shooting Chang''an a smug look, it motioned for her to follow, then went full husky-mode, flinging sand everywhere. A sailboat slowly approached on the horizon¡ªunnoticed by everyone except Big White. It tugged at Chang''an¡¯s clothes, urging her home. Since she¡¯d gathered enough, she followed. Before leaving, Big White let out two "awoos," reminding her to close¡ªno, bolt¡ªthe door. "What¡¯s gotten into you? Afraid your secret lover will show up and Big Gray will find out?" No sooner had she spoken than Big Gray appeared out of nowhere, pinning Big White down for a beating. Chapter 96 After witnessing Big White being domestically abused, Chang''an slowly made her way home. Old Gu Six definitely wouldn¡¯t be back today, so she casually whipped up something to eat and then proceeded with her daily ritual of summoning a certain "grandpa." But there was no response¡ªwhether he couldn¡¯t hear her or was ignoring her, she didn¡¯t know. The "grandpa" finally spoke: [Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t hear you badmouthing me. You shout every single day, disturbing my peace.] Chang''an: "Oh, so it¡¯s my fault now? If you¡¯d just answer me, I wouldn¡¯t have to keep calling for you!" [Fine. What do you want this time?] "Navigation system?" [Could you be any more ridiculous?] "Sure, how about an aircraft carrier with a built-in navigation system?" [Why don¡¯t you just ask to fly to the heavens while you¡¯re at it?] "I¡¯d love to, but I can¡¯t. Since those two are out of the question, how about some corn seeds and a compass?" [If only you¡¯d asked for something reasonable from the start. They¡¯re in your space now. And stop yelling for me every time you need something¡ªI have my own affairs to attend to. Learn to solve your own problems.] "Got it. Now scram." Why take the hard path when there was an easy one? Unless she¡¯d lost her mind. Chang''an retrieved the corn seeds from her space and, skipping her usual noon nap, immediately hitched the old ox to plow the wasteland. The plot of land next to the fruit trees was originally meant for more saplings, but now that she had corn seeds, she decided to cultivate it for corn instead. She¡¯d never grown corn before and wasn¡¯t sure if it needed to be nursed first. After plowing, the soil couldn¡¯t be planted right away¡ªit had to be broken into fine clumps and neatly arranged in rows. Suddenly, the valley gate was pounded with thunderous knocks. Chang''an couldn¡¯t pretend not to hear it¡ªshe was close by, and the sound was deafening. Whoever was knocking was clearly using internal energy. "What the hell are you banging for? Are you out of your mind? You break it, you pay for it!" Chang''an took a deep breath, channeled her own energy, and roared back. Her voice echoed through the small valley. "Get lost, you idiots!" Outside the gate, the seven visitors turned grim at her words. How rude and vulgar. A young man in a dark blue, narrow-sleeved brocade robe¡ªlooking every bit the arrogant fool who thought himself above the heavens¡ªraised his hand, ready to blast the mountain gate apart. The person beside him quickly grabbed his arm. "No, no! Calm down, Cong Ming! The person inside isn¡¯t ordinary. We¡¯re here to find someone¡ªlet¡¯s not stir up unnecessary trouble." Zhang Congming glanced at him dismissively, as if granting a favor. "Since you¡¯re begging, I¡¯ll spare her. Keep knocking¡ªdon¡¯t stop until she opens up." Chang''an heard every word of their conversation. What a bunch of lunatics. Then¡ªa bolt from the blue. A lightning strike landed directly on the man knocking, sending him convulsing to the ground. Foam spilled from his mouth, smoke rose from his hair, and his skin turned charred black. The group scrambled back in terror, staring at the sky. It was clear and cloudless¡ªthe sudden lightning seemed like an illusion. Zhang Congming forced an explanation. "Must be a sign of rain. Someone else, go knock. The tide rises when it storms¡ªwe need to find our person and get back to the ship." Another man in equally fine robes tried to dissuade him. "Cong Ming, let¡¯s just leave. Maybe the girl we¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t here?" The Yao Family had three generations of cultivators before declining in his grandfather¡¯s era. Even so, Yao Jixin had learned the basics. He knew better than to provoke a master dwelling here. But Zhang Congming, the genius that he was, wouldn¡¯t listen. He shoved the others aside and marched up to the gate himself. "She¡¯s the only one living by the shore. That piece of driftwood on the beach? It¡¯s from the ship Xiao Jian was on. She¡¯s definitely here." Then he scoffed at Yao Jixin. "Ghosts and gods? If they existed, your Yao Family wouldn¡¯t have fallen so low." Yao Jixin merely gave him a cool look and didn¡¯t argue further. The Yao Family¡¯s decline wasn¡¯t due to the absence of the supernatural¡ªit was the lack of talented descendants. The world was far more mysterious than Zhang Congming¡¯s narrow mind could grasp, but he dismissed everything beyond his understanding as fraud. Bang! Bang! Bang! The knocking grew even fiercer, shaking the gate on its hinges. Chang''an bellowed, "Stop right there! State your business or I¡¯ll cripple you!" Zhang Congming yelled back, "Hand over the girl, or I¡¯ll burn this valley to the ground!" "Are you mentally deficient? There¡¯s no one here you¡¯re looking for!" Chang''an instantly recalled that lump she¡¯d seen floating at sea. Good thing she hadn¡¯t rescued it¡ªlook at the kind of morons it attracted! Another lightning bolt struck. Zhang Congming and his lackey collapsed in identical, twitching heaps. Meanwhile, deep in the mountains, Old Gu Six and the silver wolf paused at the distant thunder. The direction of the strike¡ªtheir home. Old Gu Six immediately hurried back with the wolf. Whoever was causing trouble this time had no sense of self-preservation. Outside the mountain, Yao Jixin dropped to his knees in apology. "This junior, Yao Jixin, eldest grandson of the Yao Family in Luocheng County, did not realize a master resided here. We¡¯ve offended you gravely¡ªplease forgive us!" He kowtowed three times toward the gate, forehead striking the ground with audible thuds. Chang''an: "..." The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????remaining men, however, refused to believe in supernatural intervention. With their master unconscious, they¡¯d be punished if they returned empty-handed. Better to capture the culprit and bring her back as a scapegoat. In the end, Chang''an¡¯s gate was shattered by a single palm strike. Yao Jixin¡¯s face turned ashen. It¡¯s over. And it was. Big White and Big Gray lunged at the four intruders, tearing into them with savage ferocity. Before the men could react, two had their arms ripped off. The other two retaliated swiftly, attacking the wolves. Chang''an saw red. How dare they hurt her wolves? Lightning strike them dead!!! Two more bolts crashed down. The attackers collapsed instantly, while the ones being mauled by the wolves had already stopped breathing. Only Yao Jixin remained outside, unharmed and still kneeling. He wanted to cry. Why was he so unlucky? Why had his grandfather insisted he accompany Zhang Congming on this voyage? Why not his second or third brother? Hell, even his father would¡¯ve been better! If he survived this, he swore he¡¯d never be the family¡¯s strongest again. He¡¯d laze around and let whoever wanted the Yao Family inheritance take it. He was terrified of death¡ªhis mother and sister were waiting for him at home. He kowtowed three more times, pressing his forehead to the ground, not daring to lift his head. Chang''an was at a loss. If only he¡¯d shown some spine¡ªshe¡¯d have an easier time silencing him. But this coward had tried to dissuade the others from the start. No ill intent. Still, threats were necessary to maintain the act. "If a single word of today¡¯s events reaches outsiders, I will wipe the Yao Family from existence." Just then, Old Gu Six and the silver wolf returned. Chapter 97 He felt this line should sound more imposing coming from him. Old Gu Six glanced at the toppled gate and the group of men lying on the ground, while his daughter stood there completely unharmed. "Daughter, you could¡¯ve opened the gate first before dealing with them. Then we wouldn¡¯t have to fix it." Chang''an: Could she admit the gate was too heavy and she couldn¡¯t be bothered to open it? Old Gu Six flicked his sleeve, and a sword slid out from within. Gripping it, he walked toward the four men struck down by lightning, delivering a final stab to each, sending them off to meet their ancestors. He then stepped in front of Yao Jixin, who was kneeling, and kicked him onto his back. Yao Jixin¡¯s face was ghostly pale, drenched in cold sweat, convinced Old Gu Six meant to kill him. The towering man stood silhouetted against the light, his features obscured, but his sharp, icy eyes were unmistakably clear. Hidden deep within them was an abyss, as if a monstrous beast lurked, ready to devour him whole. For a moment, Yao Jixin couldn¡¯t even muster the will to beg for mercy, simply staring dumbly at Old Gu Six. "Drag these bodies far away and dispose of them. If you dare breathe a word of what happened today, not a single soul in your Yao Family¡ªdown to the ninth generation¡ªwill be left alive." Old Gu Six had initially intended to have him dump the bodies nearby, but then he remembered his daughter liked picking up small fish and shrimp along the beach, so he ordered Yao Jixin to take them farther away. Yao Jixin thought he misheard and cautiously confirmed, "You¡¯re not killing me?" "Only for now. If your tongue slips..." He understood the unspoken threat and hurriedly replied, "I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut. I¡¯d rather die than talk. I can swear on it." Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six scoffed dismissively. Oaths were only good for fooling children. Seeing his disbelief, Yao Jixin hastily explained, "Believe me, my oaths actually work." The Yao Family valued honor above all else. A blood oath was akin to a curse¡ªbreaking it would bring real consequences. He hadn¡¯t mastered much, but this was one skill he¡¯d learned, and it might just save his life. Yao Jixin sliced his palm open and used the blood to draw a sigil on the ground, murmuring incantations under his breath. Then, he declared, "I, Yao Jixin, thirty-first-generation direct-line eldest grandson of the Yao Family, hereby swear never to reveal what I¡¯ve seen and heard today. This matter shall remain known only to me. If I disclose it to another, may I be struck by lightning, condemned to the endless hells, and reborn among beasts for eternity." The moment he finished, dark clouds gathered overhead, thunder rumbling ominously for several long seconds before dissipating. Chang''an had been planning to theatrically summon thunder after his oath for effect, but it seemed his vow already carried weight. All this mystical nonsense looked rather impressive. Old Gu Six glanced up at the now-clear sky, surprised. "So oaths actually work?" "Good thing I never made any reckless vows when sweet-talking my wife back in the day. Could¡¯ve been struck dumb long ago." Since the man could keep secrets, there was no need for unnecessary bloodshed¡ªnot that one more death would¡¯ve mattered. "Get to work. Leave as soon as you¡¯re done," Old Gu Six ordered, directing four wolves to help Yao Jixin haul the corpses onto his boat. He added a warning, "Drop them far away. If I find out you dumped them nearby, I¡¯ll hunt you down at the Yao Family." "Yes, yes, of course," Yao Jixin nodded repeatedly, obedient as a child. As they dragged the bodies to the shore, they spotted the Lin Family trio still huddled behind a rock, watching nervously. Well, well. Old Gu Six narrowed his eyes. To kill or not to kill? Yao Jixin quickly intercepted him. "Wait, wait! I have a solution." "What solution? Don¡¯t tell me your oath trick works on others too," Old Gu Six sneered. "It does," Yao Jixin affirmed. Though he was a talentless cultivator, what he had learned, he¡¯d learned well. He dropped the corpse he was dragging onto the deck and hurried toward the Lin Family. Lin Fucheng, seeing him approach, tensed and shielded his parents, backing away. They never should¡¯ve left home today. What rotten luck. "Don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you," Yao Jixin reassured them from a distance. Too far to hear clearly, Old Gu Six didn¡¯t bother approaching. He wasn¡¯t worried about Yao Jixin deceiving him anyway. Fifteen minutes later, another celestial disturbance darkened the sky. Once it passed, Yao Jixin returned, grinning foolishly. Old Gu Six gave a perfunctory nod. "Not bad." Yao Jixin scratched his head sheepishly. "This is the only thing I know how to do." ... Watching the boat sail away, Old Gu Six cast a cool glance at the Lin Family before leaving with his wolves. The Lin Family exchanged awkward smiles, silently vowing never to go beachcombing again. Too damn terrifying. Chang''an, meanwhile, was wholly absorbed in tending her cornfield, leaving the mess at the gate for Old Gu Six to handle. Old Gu Six shooed the wolves away and began cleaning up the bloodstains inside and outside, then repaired the damaged gate. A thought struck him. "Daughter, we really didn¡¯t need to be so violent. Weren¡¯t they looking for someone in the mountains? We could¡¯ve just let them search there. Then our gate wouldn¡¯t be broken." Chang''an paused mid-soil-tamping. Hadn¡¯t she told them? She was pretty sure she¡¯d said the person wasn¡¯t here. But they hadn¡¯t believed her, insisting she hand the girl over. "...I¡¯ll be more careful next time." Meanwhile, deep in the mountains, the very person they were searching for waited day and night, hoping for rescue. "Little Jian, you¡¯re not fully recovered yet. Go rest inside. The people coming for you might¡¯ve been delayed. I¡¯ll call you when they arrive." "Thank you, Elder Brother Zhang," the woman said weakly, her pale, delicate face the picture of fragile beauty¡ªthe kind that stirred men¡¯s protective instincts. Elder Brother Zhang blushed and grinned dopily, watching her return to the house before heading to the kitchen to stew the pheasant he and his brothers had hunted yesterday. At noon, Granny Zhang returned from the fields to cook, only to find chicken feathers scattered across the yard and the bird long gone. She immediately knew her dim-witted eldest son had killed it to feed that sickly girl. The family was breaking new land¡ªthey needed proper meals to keep their strength up! She¡¯d rushed back to stew the pheasant, only to find her son, who¡¯d claimed illness to skip work, had given their only meat away. Granny Zhang was furious, but then she remembered her son was already twenty and still unmarried. Living in the mountains made finding a bride difficult. Suppressing her anger, she reconsidered. The girl they¡¯d taken in was sickly, but at least she was female. The question was¡ªwould she even want her simpleton son? He might be slow, but he was kind. Outside the mountains, after fixing the gate, Old Gu Six went to help Chang''an with the fields. Wondering why they were tilling more land when they¡¯d already planted everything, his eyes gleamed with curiosity. Chang''an knew exactly what he was thinking. "I have corn seeds. We¡¯ll grow some for snacks." It''s mainly for you to gnaw on¡ªyou keep eating all day long, and she''s tired of making snacks. Once the corn is grown, she''ll boil a few ears for Old Six''s dad to chew on from morning till night. She forgot to get some sugarcane seeds¡ªthat would''ve been the perfect snack for Old Six''s dad too. Chapter 98 Thank you, my dear readers, for always supporting the author! Dear readers, what do you think defines a "Mary Sue" character? Seeing the rapidly declining readership stats, the author is feeling a bit uncertain. I¡¯ve seen comments calling this a "Mary Sue" novel. I know Chang Le¡¯s character development might have faltered, and Yu San¡¯s arc didn¡¯t go as planned either, but human nature is the hardest thing to predict. How can one grow without going through hardships? The female lead comes from a post-apocalyptic world, but she was well-protected and has always held onto her moral principles. Old Six was bullied all his life, but he eventually found redemption. Is it so strange for them to feel compassion for those in suffering? Moreover, later on, they cut ties decisively and never tried to "save the world." How does that make this a "Mary Sue" story? If giving Madam some food and water counts as "Mary Sue" behavior, well, Madam did set up a memorial tablet for the father and daughter in gratitude. They ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????handled their own affairs without dragging others into it or making demands¡ªbearing all consequences themselves. Did they do something wrong? Does the standard for not being a "Mary Sue" mean being cold-blooded, devoid of sympathy or compassion, living like an emotionless machine? Perhaps my understanding differs from most people¡¯s. To me, a "Mary Sue" is someone who imposes their so-called kindness on others while being incapable of following through, ultimately harming both themselves and others. I asked some friends for their opinions. I said, "Is feeding stray cats and dogs with my own money a ''Mary Sue'' act?" One friend said, "No." Another said, "Yes." I asked again, "Once, I bought a meal for an elderly, lonely patient in the same hospital ward. Is that ''Mary Sue'' behavior?" A friend replied, "Yes." But I used money I earned from a part-time job¡ªnot borrowed from my parents. I kept asking more questions. I said, "A neighbor borrowed some vinegar from my mom. Later, they bought a new bottle to return it, but my mom refused to take it. Is that ''Mary Sue'' behavior? The vinegar we lent was barely a quarter of the bottle left." A friend said, "Probably." But I disagreed. To me, it wasn¡¯t, because we rarely used that vinegar¡ªit had been sitting there for a year¡ªand that neighbor often shared homegrown vegetables with us. I asked, "When I was almost late, I saw a sanitation worker struggling to pull a garbage cart uphill. I gave her a quick push, which made me 30 seconds late. Was that overly ''Mary Sue''?" A friend said, "Yes. You didn¡¯t handle your own business first but played the hero instead." I showed my novel to friends and asked if it felt too "Mary Sue." One said, "Actually, the female lead and Old Six¡¯s actions make sense. Kindness with boundaries is better than heartless indifference." But another insisted it was too "Mary Sue." So how exactly should we define "Mary Sue"? When I wrote about saving Chang Le, I thought of it like rescuing a stray cat or dog. Keeping him afterward was because, in that harsh environment, sending him away would have meant certain death¡ªwouldn¡¯t that make the initial rescue pointless? Giving Madam food and water was inspired by a story I once read: in moments of utter despair, people long for someone to lend them a hand. She just wanted to help Madam and others like her survive a little longer¡ªnot take full responsibility for their lives. Was that wrong? As I kept writing, I realized many readers dislike stories with rescue arcs. Early on, I debated whether to cut such scenes altogether. But then I thought¡ªhow can a flesh-and-blood character with independent thoughts and emotions always act with perfect rationality? Right now, the author is truly lost. Chapter 99 With Old Gu Six''s help, the land was quickly prepared. Chang''an wasn''t sure if corn needed to be grown from seedlings, so she simply dug holes, dropped a corn kernel into each, and buried them¡ªleaving their growth up to luck. There were plenty of seeds, and less than a third had been planted. She also sowed some in her spatial storage. The only question was¡ªwould they pop into popcorn? Worried the corn might not grow and leave them without seeds next year, Chang''an set aside a portion and began experimenting with popcorn. Seeing his daughter tinkering with food again, Old Gu Six dutifully took his place by the stove to tend the fire. She poured a bit of oil into the pan, added corn kernels and a sprinkle of sugar, then covered it with a lid. Father and daughter waited... and waited. But nothing happened in the pan. Well, not entirely nothing¡ªa wisp of black smoke seeped out from under the lid. The popcorn hadn¡¯t popped; it had burned. The first attempt failed. So did the second. The third time, at least it didn¡¯t burn, but the kernels still refused to pop. Chang''an couldn¡¯t figure out why. Maybe the corn was bad? She decided to wait until the corn she¡¯d planted herself was harvested before trying again. Seeing the disappointment in Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes, Chang''an felt inexplicably guilty. She pulled out a bucket of pickled cabbage instant noodles¡ªthe kind with a "foot-flavored" reputation¡ªfrom her spatial storage and handed it to him. She didn¡¯t like the stuff herself, so it was perfect for Old Gu Six to snack on. After teaching him how to prepare the instant noodles, she gave him two more cups and even thoughtfully added two sausages. "Dad, make sure to clean up the trash after eating." "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got it." Chang''an: Yeah, sure. About as reliable as the mule at home. Remembering the compass the old man had given her, Chang''an retrieved it from her spatial storage and handed it to Old Gu Six. "Dad, this is a tool for finding directions. Keep it safe." Old Gu Six¡¯s face lit up like an overexcited husky given permission to wreck the house. He jumped three feet in the air, eyes sparkling with joy as he took the compass. "Sweetheart, does this mean we won¡¯t get lost anymore?" "Uh... probably, maybe, possibly, I guess?" Chang''an hesitated. Directionally challenged people couldn¡¯t be judged by normal logic. This was a compass, not GPS. Some people could still get lost even with navigation. She had a strong suspicion her dad fell into that category. Lost in his excitement, Old Gu Six took her words as confirmation and cheerfully skipped off to continue repairing his boat¡ªeven leaving his instant noodles uneaten for the moment. Chang''an and the three wolves were left staring at each other in the kitchen. "Little Silver, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s missing?" The silver wolf glanced around. Nothing seemed out of place. Chang''an nudged its rear with her foot. "Haven¡¯t you noticed your wife and pups are gone?" With an "Awoo!" the wolf finally realized and bolted outside. Its mate had mentioned taking the pups out for training that morning. Training? They¡¯re so small! More like delivering themselves as tiger snacks. Chang''an ignored it and took Big White and Big Gray to play on the beach. When they arrived, someone had already beaten them there. A woman stood gazing at the horizon while a man lingered behind her, staring intently at her back. One looked like a "gazing-at-husband" rock, the other a "gazing-at-wife" rock. Chang''an nearly rolled her eyes. What¡¯s there to stare at? Just walk along the coast for four or five days and you¡¯ll be out of the mountains. Stop being so dramatic. Leave the mountains and find whoever you¡¯re looking for. Big White let out a low "Awoo," snapping the pair out of their trance. The woman startled at the sight of the two wolves. "Ah¡ª!" She shrieked and scrambled behind the man, who quickly soothed her. "Don¡¯t be afraid. Those wolves belong to the little girl. They won¡¯t hurt anyone." It took a lot of coaxing before the woman finally calmed down. Big White and Big Gray exchanged a disdainful glance at the two humans before draping their paws over each other¡¯s shoulders to watch Chang''an play in the sand. The man sighed. I¡¯ve been outclassed by wolves. Thanks for the humiliation. Since the woman still seemed uneasy, he led her further away toward the rocky outcrops. "Elder Brother Zhang, do you think my family will really find me?" the woman asked pitifully. Elder Brother Zhang scratched his head. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t want her family to find her. But he couldn¡¯t say that, so he reassured her instead. "They will. It might just take some time." Chang''an, back turned, rolled her eyes. Oh, they¡¯ll find you alright¡ªif Old Gu Six and I hadn¡¯t already dealt with them. She had no idea where Luocheng County was, but it definitely wasn¡¯t on an island. The woman¡¯s accent was standard inland dialect. So why hasn¡¯t it occurred to you to just walk out of the mountains? Chang''an found it baffling. Your brain and mine must be wired differently. She sculpted a sand figure of Old Gu Six¡ªbald head and all¡ªwhen a sudden scream startled her. "Ah!!" Her sand-dad¡¯s head had toppled off. Glancing toward the rocks, she saw the woman holding the jade pendant Chang''an had once picked up and discarded. Oh-ho! If that pendant didn¡¯t belong to her, then congratulations¡ªshe was about to be dragged into some forced plotline. Chang''an looked up at the clear blue sky, wondering if this world¡¯s heavenly laws had a twisted sense of humor. Does it enjoy this kind of drama? A breeze ruffled her hair, turning her little topknot into a spiky mess. Then, to her surprise, the woman¡ªwho had been wallowing in melancholy moments ago¡ªcheerfully pocketed the pendant and walked back up the mountain with Elder Brother Zhang. Chang''an: ??? So it is hers? Guess so. They¡¯ve lived here long enough, and she¡¯s the only one who drifted here from the sea. Maybe I¡¯ve read too many novels and overthought this. She rebuilt the sand sculpture¡¯s head¡ªthis time modeling it after Big White. A wolf¡¯s head on a human body looked oddly stylish. Tossing a stray crab back into the water, Chang''an smacked her lips. If only I could find a big lobster... "Awoo!" Big White nudged her with its paw. She followed its gesture and blinked. Closed her eyes. Opened them again. It was still there. What do you call this? Wish ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????fulfillment, ha! Two giant rock lobsters¡ªeach weighing over a pound¡ªlay before her. Wait, where did these come from? After countless beachcombing trips where she only found tiny crabs and shrimp, why was she suddenly so lucky today? Well, when free food drops into your lap, you take a bite¡ªas long as it doesn¡¯t break your teeth. Grabbing a lobster in each hand, Chang''an bolted home like a certain monkey freed from a five-fingered mountain. Instead of shouting, "I''m free! I''m free!" she yelled, "Dad! Daaad!" Big White and Big Gray covered their faces in secondhand embarrassment, refusing to follow her. Old Gu Six heard his daughter¡¯s excited calls from afar and dropped his work to rush out. Then he saw her¡ªa gleeful, sprinting mess. I thought my kid was born in the Year of the Tiger, not the Monkey. "Dad, hurry home! I¡¯m making something delicious!" A gust of wind later, she was already several meters ahead. Chapter 100 Old Gu Six hurried back after his daughter, only to see her clutching two flailing creatures in her hands. Were these things even edible? For a moment, he wondered if she was plotting to murder her own father. "Dad, ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????come wash these two lobsters¡ªand make sure you scrub them thoroughly!" Chang''an instructed Old Gu Six to clean the lobsters with meticulous care, leaving him gritting his teeth. Was such precision really necessary? He felt less valued than a lobster¡ªafter all, he didn¡¯t even wash himself this thoroughly. While he scrubbed the lobsters in the yard, Chang''an prepared the seasonings in the kitchen. She planned to steam the lobsters¡ªthe only method she knew how to cook them. Ingredients: scallions, garlic, salt, abalone sauce, and soy sauce. First, she carefully scrubbed the live lobsters with a brush. Then, she brought a pot of salted water to a boil. She submerged the lobster heads first, waiting until they stopped struggling before adding the tails. After twenty minutes, the lobsters were fully cooked and ready to be removed. Once slightly cooled, she split them open from the head down the back, carefully peeling the shells aside. For the dipping sauce: one spoonful of abalone sauce mixed with 15ml of seafood soy sauce, topped with chopped scallions. The father and daughter¡¯s dinner consisted solely of these two lobsters. Old Gu Six had just unlocked another door to the world of gourmet food, and from then on, he couldn¡¯t resist wandering the beach in hopes of finding more¡ªthough he never did. Two days of hammering and sawing later, Old Gu Six¡¯s boat was finally complete. "Chang''an, can your spatial storage help me transport the boat to the sea?" "Dad, before we move the boat, there¡¯s something I need to tell you," Chang''an sighed heavily. "What is it?" He sensed it was serious. "We forgot to plant cotton," she admitted. It had slipped their minds entirely. Luckily, she had seedlings growing in her spatial storage, though they were a bit overcrowded and wouldn¡¯t yield much. Old Gu Six froze. He remembered planting some¡ªoh, right, they had died, and they were supposed to replant. "Should we plant some now?" "Never mind, I¡¯ll grow them in my storage. Tonight, we¡¯ll move the boat to the sea." The 400-square-meter backyard should be spacious enough to fit the vessel. By rough estimate, the boat was about 200 square meters, though rectangular in shape. "Alright. Give me some cotton seeds¡ªI¡¯ll try planting them outside again. Maybe the last method was wrong. If they grow, we can sell some seeds to the mountain folks next year." "Sure." Chang''an handed him a portion of the newly harvested cotton seeds from her storage. With that, the two went their separate ways¡ªone planting cotton in the front yard of the spatial storage, the other clearing more land outside. Late at night, when all was quiet, Chang''an loaded the boat into her spatial storage, and the pair headed to the shore. "Dad, we need a spot that won¡¯t get completely submerged during high tide." "Let¡¯s go over to those rocks." Once they reached the rocky area, Chang''an climbed onto a large boulder and carefully placed the boat into the water. "Dad, hurry! We forgot the anchor¡ªyour boat¡¯s about to drift away!" Old Gu Six panicked, immediately leaping onto the boat with his qinggong skills. His vessel had nearly set off on a solo adventure. After securing the boat, they turned to leave¡ªonly to spot a group of people emerging from the coastline ahead. Chang''an glanced at Old Gu Six. He patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry. They just arrived¡ªthey didn¡¯t see anything." The newcomers cast indifferent glances at the father and daughter holding torches before fanning out to search the beach and rocky areas. Chang''an suddenly recalled the jade pendant the woman had picked up days ago. Whoa! So there really was a story behind it? Seeing her eyes light up with mischief, Old Gu Six immediately grabbed the back of her collar and steered her home, fearing she¡¯d insist on staying to watch the drama unfold. But before they could take more than a few steps, a voice called out. "Sir, please wait!" A well-dressed man quickly approached, blocking their path. "What is it?" Old Gu Six set down his sword, instinctively shielding Chang''an behind him. "How long have you lived here, sir?" The man appeared refined and courteous, exuding an air of gentility. But Chang''an saw no warmth in his eyes¡ªonly a frigid sharpness, like midwinter ice, hidden beneath the polished facade. Old Gu Six replied flatly, "About two years." "Have you ever come across a jade pendant on this beach? It holds great importance to me. If you¡¯ve found it, I¡¯d be deeply grateful for its return." "I don¡¯t know when you were last here, but we don¡¯t make a habit of picking up random things. And we¡¯re not the only ones who frequent this shore¡ªmountain folks come down to forage too." "I was stranded here two years ago, badly injured and suffering memory loss. Only six months ago did I recover and realize I¡¯d lost something precious. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve returned to search." "You lost it two years ago and only came looking now? Do you know how many tides rise and fall in a day? That pendant¡¯s probably long gone with the waves." Old Gu Six stared at the man as if he were an idiot. What was so important about a jade pendant? Couldn¡¯t he just carve a new one with the same design? Unless, like the jade Older Tong had once given him, it held some hidden significance¡ªbut even then, its value was whatever you claimed it to be. This guy must have too much time on his hands. The man knew the odds were slim, but he¡¯d hoped for a stroke of luck. That pendant was a token of love between him and his sweetheart. Now, having broken her heart, he clung to the desperate hope that retrieving it might win her back. Unaware of the backstory, Old Gu Six had no patience for the man¡¯s foolishness. He led Chang''an around him and continued home. Despite knowing the search was futile, the man combed the beach all night. Later, Chang''an confessed to Old Gu Six, "Dad, I did pick up that pendant once¡ªbut I threw it back. A mountain girl found it the other day." She knew she was being a little wicked. She knew exactly where the pendant was, yet she let the man waste his night in vain. Things too easily obtained were never truly cherished¡ªshe was simply helping him learn a memorable lesson. "I figured. Stay home¡ªI¡¯ll go handle this," Old Gu Six said, not wanting trouble to follow them home. Better to inform the man now than risk him fixating on them later, like that last searcher who¡¯d stubbornly accused them of hiding something. He wolfed down the steamed bun in his hand, chugged a bowl of milk, then rinsed his mouth with water to wash away the milky taste. Here he was, at an age suited for liquor, yet forced to drink milk¡ªwho could he even complain to? He sprinted down the mountain without pause, eager to get this over with and return to work. It was already June¡ªwas it even possible to plant cotton this late? Breathless, he blurted to the man, "I just remembered¡ªa mountain girl picked up a jade pendant recently. Might be yours." Before the man could respond, Old Gu Six added, "Don¡¯t ask who¡ªI don¡¯t know her. We don¡¯t interact with the mountain folks. Go find her yourself." With that, he hurried off, the valley gate slamming shut behind him. Chapter 101 A rare hint of joy flashed across the man''s face, but thinking of the vastness of the mountains, he grew somewhat anxious. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much and motioned for his subordinates to follow him into the hills. As they passed a small valley, he was startled to see the entire area fenced off. The night before had been too dark for him to notice, and he had assumed only the entrance was enclosed. Who ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????would have thought someone had encircled the whole valley? Was it to keep people out or wild beasts? Without lingering, he pressed onward with his men, eager to find the jade pendant and return to seek forgiveness from the woman he loved. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six toiled in the fields, huffing and puffing, while Chang''an weeded the vegetable patch¡ªher crops grew slower than the weeds. They lived a simple, rustic life of farming at home. The man searching for the pendant in the mountains seemed cursed with misfortune¡ªa month had passed, and he still hadn¡¯t found the person he sought. His frustration mounted, and even the surrounding trees and flowers drew his ire. One subordinate ventured, "Young Master, could that man have lied to you? Maybe he found the pendant himself and made up this story about someone else to avoid returning it?" The man hesitated, considering the possibility. "Let¡¯s keep looking. If we still find nothing, we¡¯ll go back and confront him." "Yes, sir." For five or six more days, they combed the mountains until, on the verge of giving up, they encountered a firewood gatherer. The man wanted to ask for directions but found himself at a loss¡ªhow should he phrase it? The pendant had been picked up by a woman, but would she have told anyone? Unlikely. He needed to ask about a woman, yet he didn¡¯t know her name or appearance. It was like wanting directions without knowing the destination¡ªhow could he even begin? The young firewood gatherer noticed them staring and, receiving no explanation, finally asked, "Are you lost?" The man shook his head. "No, we¡¯re looking for someone." The boy¡¯s eyes lit up. "Are you here for Miss Jian?" He was thoroughly sick of that girl¡ªalways crying as if she¡¯d suffered some great injustice in their home. His third brother doted on her unconditionally, and every bit of good food went to her. He hadn¡¯t tasted meat in ages¡ªeven the wild game his brothers hunted ended up on her plate, while he was scolded for wanting a sip of broth. When would this torment end? At last, his suffering seemed over. The boy grinned. "You¡¯re here for Miss Jian, right? She¡¯s at our house. I¡¯ll take you to her." The man nodded subtly, deciding to follow and assess the situation. After a half-hour walk, they reached the Zhang household. The boy was the fourth son, fifteen-year-old Zhang Xiaoshuan. Nearly a dozen families lived in this area, yet the man had somehow missed it entirely in his month-long search. Before even stepping into the yard, the boy called out, "Miss Jian! Miss Jian! Your family¡¯s come for you!" The Zhangs were all out working in the fields, leaving the house empty. Hearing the commotion, Jian rushed out¡ªonly to freeze at the sight of strangers. She didn¡¯t recognize them, and a nervous flutter seized her, though she couldn¡¯t say why. Too thrilled at the prospect of her departure, Xiao Shuan missed her unease. "Miss Jian, I met them while gathering firewood, so I brought them back." Jian stammered, "Xiao Shuan, I don¡¯t know them. They¡¯re not my family." "Huh? But they said they were looking for someone. Maybe your family sent them?" Xiao Shuan clung to this hope. The man stepped forward with a courteous bow, his voice gentle. "Do not be alarmed, miss. I merely wish to ask you something." "W-what is it, sir?" Jian¡¯s cheeks flushed. This nobleman¡ªhandsome, refined, draped in fine silk and surrounded by attendants¡ªoutshone even Zhang Congming. "Might you have found a jade pendant on the beach? It holds great importance to me. If you have it, I would be deeply grateful for its return." Sometimes, a handsome face worked just as well as a pretty one. "I¡ªI do have it. Let me fetch it for you to see if it¡¯s yours." Jian hurried back inside, retrieving the pendant from beneath her pillow before returning to the courtyard. The man recognized it instantly¡ªthe faint scratch left by his beloved¡¯s hand when she carved it for him. Clutching it, he nearly wept with relief. "Thank you, thank you, miss." Then, recalling something, he added, "I heard you were searching for your family?" Jian nodded shyly. "Yes. I was washed ashore and saved by Elder Brother Zhang and his family." "Where is your home? I could arrange an escort." "Luocheng County. I am the eldest daughter of the He Family." "The He Family? The cloth merchants?" "Yes! Do you know my father?" "Indeed. The Chen Family has done business with yours. If you¡¯ll permit me, we¡¯re passing through Luocheng County and would be honored to take you home." Jian nodded eagerly, afraid he might change his mind. She¡¯d had enough of mountain life¡ªpoor food, restless nights, endless chores. In gratitude for Xiao Shuan¡¯s help, the man gave him a silver ingot before departing with Jian and his men, never looking back. Jian didn¡¯t bother saying goodbye to the Zhangs, and Xiao Shuan, delighted by both her departure and his reward, didn¡¯t think to remind her. When the Zhang brothers returned from the fields, their beloved was gone. "Little Brother, why didn¡¯t you call me from the fields?" "Yeah! What if that man was dangerous? You might¡¯ve doomed Miss Jian!" Elder Brother Zhang stood silent, staring blankly at her empty room. Xiao Shuan rolled his eyes, handing the silver to Granny Zhang. "She left on her own¡ªcouldn¡¯t wait to go." "Enough. What¡¯s done is done." Granny Zhang felt a pang¡ªshe¡¯d once hoped Jian would marry her eldest son. Now, after all they¡¯d fed her, the girl hadn¡¯t even bid farewell. Elder Brother Zhang suffered most¡ªhis beloved was gone without a final glance. The man hurried down the mountain, leaving Old Gu Six undisturbed. Chang''an and Old Gu Six were at home, figuring out how to make fishing nets. The boat was already in the water¡ªmight as well take it out for a spin, right? Chapter 102 In ancient times, people used coarse cloth and hemp as materials to make fishing nets through bundling and rolling methods. They had coarse cloth but lacked hemp, leaving them short of materials. Chang''an and Old Gu Six, accompanied by the white wolf couple, ventured into the mountains. The silver wolf had gone into the hills earlier to search for its mate and cubs but hadn¡¯t returned yet. After wandering around and hunting quite a few animals, they still couldn¡¯t find any hemp. They arrived at the mountain hollow where Wan Ke and the villagers from the fishing settlement had once lived. The neatly arranged earthen-walled houses formed a small village. A narrow mountain stream split the hollow in two, its banks showing signs of having been widened. The once-cultivated fields were now overgrown with weeds¡ªthe village had long been abandoned. "This place has a nice environment. Why is no one living here?" "Maybe something happened?" Old Gu Six recalled what Wan Ke had told him when he came looking for help. This must have been where the fishing villagers had settled. Too bad that fool Wan Ke ruined it. Since they found no hemp here either, they had no choice but to move on. With the white and gray wolves by their side, they could roam freely without worrying about getting lost. Old Gu Six even brought a compass, wanting to test whether they could find their way back without getting disoriented. Finally, after half a month in the mountains, they found hemp plants. "They look so ordinary¡ªwhy were they so hard to find? Shouldn¡¯t they be everywhere?" Old Gu Six muttered, "What¡¯s everywhere are weeds. Useful things are usually rare." That made a lot of sense. The father-daughter pair spent the entire morning harvesting the hemp plants, storing them all in their spatial storage to process later. They also dug up some roots to take back and plant, ensuring they wouldn¡¯t have to search the mountains again in the future. On the way back, Old Gu Six didn¡¯t rely on the white wolf to guide them. Instead, he confidently held the compass, looking self-assured. And then... well, things didn¡¯t go as planned. "Kid, which way is home?" Chang''an looked up at the sky¡ªwhere exactly had they wandered off to? "Maybe you should fly up a tree and check?" Old Gu Six actually took her seriously, leaping onto the tallest tree. But he saw nothing¡ªthey had gone too far, and even the sea was blocked by the mountains. So where were they now? Which direction should they go? See? They still had to rely on the wolves. The navigation wolves took the lead, strutting ahead with an air of pride. With skills like this, how did they even plan to sail the seas? Two absolute fools. Along the way, they encountered a group of hunters, their eyes gleaming with excitement. They seemed to have had a good haul, including two sizable wild boars. The two groups faced off¡ªChang''an¡¯s side had wolves, while the other had numbers. Neither side backed down. The white and gray wolves stepped forward, baring their fangs and growling to force the hunters to make way. The men, seeing the wolves obeying Chang''an and Old Gu Six, assumed they were tamed. The wolves were strong and fierce¡ªeven if domesticated, their wild instincts remained. If they could capture them and present them to the city lord, they¡¯d surely receive a handsome reward. Too bad they already had owners. The hunters politely nodded at Old Gu Six and stepped aside. The father-daughter pair didn¡¯t hesitate, walking past them calmly. Chang''an had initially intended to yield, but she didn¡¯t expect the wolves to outright threaten the others. With ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????just two people and two wolves, they passed by quickly. The hunters, too, carried their spoils and left cheerfully. The summer mountains seemed unusually lively. Not long after, they met an elderly man in Taoist robes, gathering herbs with a basket on his back. The old man glanced at the sky, wiping sweat from his brow with his sleeve. "It¡¯s going to rain," he muttered to himself. "Better head down now and come back tomorrow." Chang''an and Old Gu Six also looked up skeptically¡ªthere were only a few clouds. It didn¡¯t seem that bad. The old man chuckled. "Don¡¯t doubt me. It¡¯ll rain within the time it takes an incense stick to burn. Hurry back¡ªgetting soaked can lead to illness." Old Gu Six clasped his hands in respect. "Thank you, Master Taoist." The old man waved him off without another word, swiftly descending the mountain with his half-filled basket, moving as if walking on flat ground. After watching his figure disappear, the father-daughter pair continued at their usual leisurely pace. They wouldn¡¯t make it back before the rain, so they found an open spot to set up a shelter. Summer storms brought thunder¡ªthey couldn¡¯t take cover under trees. Luckily, the area they were passing through wasn¡¯t densely forested. They cleared a few trees to widen the space. Chang''an pulled out an oilcloth from her spatial storage, using the felled logs as support beams. Together, they built a sturdy little shelter. Just as they finished, thunder rumbled, and heavy raindrops began to fall. "That old Taoist really knows his stuff," Old Gu Six mused, stroking his chin. Chang''an replied absentmindedly, "So, you want to become his disciple?" A living weather forecast? Not a bad idea. "Nah, not interested," he dismissed without hesitation. The rain grew heavier, trapping them for a while. Chang''an took out firewood, beef, and lamb from her storage but skipped the vegetables and drinks. She didn¡¯t bring out the grill either¡ªthe mountains were too crowded today, and they might run into more people. She handed Old Gu Six a full set of barbecue spices, and without a word, he took over as the grill master. As for the wolves, Chang''an didn¡¯t plan to feed them roasted meat. If they got used to it, they¡¯d demand it every day¡ªwho¡¯d want to be a full-time wolf chef? She tossed them four pheasants and two rabbits, letting them eat in the corner. Halfway through their meal, six people appeared at the entrance of their shelter. Probably more hunters. Luckily, their shelter was small¡ªjust enough for two people and two wolves. There was no room for anyone else. The newcomers realized this too and awkwardly smiled. "Sorry to disturb you." They left, unsure how long the rain would last. They gathered the discarded branches Old Gu Six had chopped and cut more themselves. Using leafy branches, they built a crude shelter, then braved the rain to collect less-damp firewood to dry their clothes by a fire. The rain lasted until the next morning. Since they hadn¡¯t taken out much, and with outsiders nearby, they couldn¡¯t store things away openly. Old Gu Six folded the oilcloth and stuffed it into his backpack. The rain-soaked forest was hard to traverse¡ªtheir clothes were soon drenched. The other group, seeing the rain stop, didn¡¯t head back. Instead, they kept searching the mountains. It was unclear what they were after. Maybe their luck was bad¡ªthey hadn¡¯t caught any game. Perhaps they just wanted to bring something back. After two more days in the mountains, once they had a rough idea of their home¡¯s direction, Old Gu Six started using the compass again. Just when they thought they were a day away from home, his erratic navigation added another two days to their journey. Perhaps because so many people lived in these mountains, the summer woods were unusually lively this year. For the past two days, they kept running into small groups of people heading into the mountains, sometimes even spotting larger parties of ten or twenty. Old Gu Six, however, cast an inscrutable glance at the scattered figures. He had already figured out just how many people lived in these hills. If not for scouting out who exactly resided in these mountains, why would he bother selling sweet potato vines? It wasn¡¯t like he needed the meager earnings. None of the people they¡¯d encountered these days were local villagers¡ªthey were all outsiders. Could it be that this mountain range was particularly rich in wild game? Chapter 103 With Big White leading the way, they could reach home in a day. With Old Gu Six guiding, it was estimated to take two days, but in reality, it took three. No one knew how they ended up taking such a detour¡ªit was even more unreliable than a faulty GPS. Still, it was a relief they finally made it home, which counted as significant progress. After returning, the father and daughter stayed put, diligently weaving fishing nets at home without causing any more trouble. Chang''an''s hands grew rough and discolored from twisting hemp fibers, and after countless trials, they finally managed to weave the net. But fate refused to cooperate. Thunderstorms raged for three straight days, with no sign of stopping. Then came the downpour¡ªventuring out to sea in such weather would be like delivering themselves as shark takeout. So the pair stayed indoors, growing as idle as mushrooms. One night, thunder and lightning roared incessantly, and the dark, distant sea resembled a vast abyss, as if ready to devour everything. "Boom!" The deafening echoes sounded like someone was blasting mountains with dynamite. Chang''an even felt their house tremble. Old Gu Six turned serious and instructed her, "Daughter, we¡¯re staying put these days. Don¡¯t go anywhere. If someone knocks, let me answer." "Alright," Chang''an nodded, sensing something unusual about the mountain explosions. Best to steer clear of unrelated trouble. Three days later, the silver wolf and its mate returned¡ªbut without their cubs. "Little White, where are your pups? Did you give them away?" "Owwoo!" Little White shook her head as if responding to Chang''an. "No? Isn¡¯t it too harsh to leave them to fend for themselves so young?" Were these wolf parents heartless? Abandoning their less-than-a-year-old cubs just like that? Meanwhile, the abandoned wolf pups were deep in the mountains, living among a pack under the care of an elderly wolf¡ªeffectively becoming boarding-school wolf cubs. The three little ones woke up one day, utterly baffled to find their parents gone, left with only a shabby cave as their new home and an old wolf as their guardian. "Owwoo?" How did this happen? Too young to search for their parents, they had no choice but to stay with the elder wolf for now. When the weather finally cleared, Old Gu Six and Chang''an prepared to set sail. As usual, they stored everything movable into their spatial storage, leaving behind an empty house. They could simply retrieve everything upon their return¡ªno dust, no cleaning hassles. Old Gu Six carried the fishing net over his shoulder¡ªmostly for show. Lately, people had been lingering outside the valley, some even asking him to guide them into the mountains. Hearing someone request "Old Gu Six" as their guide, Chang''an couldn¡¯t help but admire their "keen eye for talent." Of course, guiding was out of the question¡ªnow and forever. On the beach, they ran into Young Master Yao, who had mastered the art of swearing oaths. Chang''an gave him a puzzled look¡ªwhat was he up to now? Young Master Yao, however, was as enthusiastic as an unleashed husky, bouncing toward the father-daughter pair. "Heroes! Remember me?" Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six and Chang''an: "...Hard to forget." "Are you heading out to fish?" Seeing his eagerness to chat, Old Gu Six set down the net and asked casually, "What brings you here?" As they spoke, the others from Young Master Yao¡¯s boat arrived. Yao Jixin eagerly introduced them, "This is my grandpa, this is my dad, and these are my Second Uncle Yao and Third Uncle Yao." The elder, Grandpa Yao, had snow-white eyebrows, hair, and beard, with a ruddy complexion and piercing eyes. His posture was upright, and his white robes gave him an almost immortal aura. The three middle-aged men behind him shared strikingly similar features¡ªeven their smiles were identical, like refined scholars from a private academy. Chang''an glanced back at Yao Jixin. Was this a case of genetic mutation? Without waiting for formal greetings, Yao Jixin launched into a rapid-fire explanation. "Hero, did you know? Someone dug up a grave behind your house¡ªapparently a massive one, said to belong to an immortal cultivator from a thousand years ago. Rumor has it there are cultivation manuals inside, and now everyone¡¯s rushing into the mountains to snatch them. Even the three warring factions outside have called a truce¡ªthey¡¯ve all gone tomb-raiding for those manuals. Dreaming of immortality, huh? Never occurred to them¡ªif it were real, why would the tomb¡¯s occupant be lying there dead?" Yao Jixin didn¡¯t buy it. He believed in the natural order of life and death¡ªno such thing as eternal life. But his grandpa and dad insisted on coming to see for themselves. What was there to see? Chang''an mused: Maybe it wasn¡¯t just a small grave but an ancient tomb? Given the commotion that night, the tomb must be sizable. Those people they¡¯d met in the mountains were probably tomb hunters. The Yao family didn¡¯t interrupt Yao Jixin, standing at a polite distance with smiles as he rambled on. The head of the Yao family had initially wanted to rein in his foolish son, but Grandpa Yao stopped him. The head of the Yao family looked at his father in confusion, only to see the old man shaking his head with an inscrutable expression, saying nothing. When Yao Jixin finished speaking, Old Gu Six merely responded with a faint "Oh," then added, "Well, good luck to you." "Hey, hero, don¡¯t you want to go watch the excitement? What¡¯s so fun about fishing? The mountain must be way more interesting right now." "You go ahead. I think fishing is more fun than climbing mountains," Old Gu Six said, hoisting the fishing net back onto his shoulder and nodding distantly at the Yao family as a greeting. "Wait for me, wait for me! I¡¯ll go fishing with you too!" Yao Jixin chased after them for a few steps before his father grabbed him by the scruff of his neck. "You can play after we finish our business." The Yao family proceeded up the mountain, dragging a loudly protesting Yao Jixin along. On the way, the head of the Yao family asked Grandpa Yao, "Father, why?" He was asking why they hadn¡¯t stopped Yao Jixin earlier. Grandpa Yao stroked his long beard and said leisurely, "Meeting a benefactor, forging karma." The Yao family members instantly widened their eyes. Second Uncle Yao asked, "Jixin, what did you do? How did you end up entangled in karma?" Their family disliked karma the most¡ªit was hard to sever and even harder to repay. Just like the unresolved karma between the Yao and Zhang Families, lingering for generations without being settled. It was downright infuriating. In truth, cutting ties with the Zhang Family would be simple, but the Zhangs refused to let go, leaving the Yaos no choice. Their ancestors had been too honest, and as descendants, they couldn¡¯t just ignore their obligations. Grandpa Yao reached up and smacked Second Uncle Yao on the back of the head. "I said six words, and you only heard three?" "This is good karma. Don¡¯t worry¡ªJixin will have great fortune in the future." The three Yao brothers exchanged glances: Such good luck? Why hadn¡¯t they encountered it? Yao Jixin muttered to himself at the back, completely oblivious to what his grandfather and uncle were discussing. The family huffed and puffed their way up the mountain. Meanwhile, Chang''an and her father, Old Gu Six, finally set sail. Thud! Thud! The boat suddenly rocked violently a few times. Chapter 104 Chang''an hurried to the front deck to check, only to see Silver Wolf and Big White, who were originally assigned to guard the house, chasing after them. Their jumping ability was truly impressive¡ªthey leaped onto the ship from a distance of seven or eight meters. "What are you following us for? Can you even swim? If something happens, you¡¯ll drown easily, you know." The two wolves gave Chang''an a disdainful glance, refusing to engage with her. Their voyage had no fixed destination. Fishing was just a side activity. They simply wanted to explore whether the world beyond the sea was the same as the one in their previous life. If it was, they¡¯d check if a certain small island nation already existed. If it did, they¡¯d wipe them out. If not, they¡¯d make sure the place became uninhabitable, ensuring that despicable race could never thrive there. Cutting the problem off at the root¡ªnothing wrong with that. They also wanted to check on a certain thieving nation, the one that boasted an eight-thousand-year history¡ªwhat a joke. But right now, that joke probably hadn¡¯t even split off yet and might still be part of unified Goryeo. "Dad, let¡¯s head west." "Got it." Old Gu Six took out a compass to determine the direction, adjusted the sails, and set the ship on a westward course, letting it drift wherever fate took them. To him, wherever they ended up was up to chance. He pulled out a makeshift fishing rod he¡¯d crafted, didn¡¯t bother with bait, casually cast the line, and sat at the bow to fish. Chang''an lay on the deck, eyes closed, resting¡ªor rather, summoning the Great Lord. "Great Lord, Great Lord, are you there?" "Great Lord?" "Great Lord, how long will my Old Gu Six dad live?" "Great Lord, if Old Gu Six dad dies by accident, does that count as successfully completing his trial?" "Great Lord, after Old Gu Six dad kicks the bucket, do I keep living in this world until I die, or do I go back to the original one?" "Great ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Lord, Great Lord, are you there? Hello?" "Great Lord, my dearest Great Lord?" "Great Lord, how old are you?" "Great Lord, do you have a girlfriend?" "Great Lord, have you ever been dumped?" ............ Chang''an kept babbling nonstop, while Old Gu Six sneezed incessantly. The Great Lord she was summoning was as agitated as a certain monkey, stomping his feet in frustration. "So annoying!" [Just how bored are you?] "Very bored. Come chat with me," Chang''an said, resting her head on her arm, legs crossed, one foot bouncing cheerfully¡ªutterly relaxed. [I¡¯m busy. Go entertain yourself.] "Oh, really? If that¡¯s the case, I might just take a nice, long swim in the ocean." [Wait¡ªfine, I¡¯m free. Very free. What do you want to talk about?] "First, answer the questions I just asked." [Alright. First: Your dad will live until he dies. Second: If he dies because of his own stupidity, it¡¯s a failed trial. If it¡¯s for the sake of the world, it counts as success. Of course, if he¡¯s just incompetent and gets killed deliberately, that¡¯s also a failure. To succeed, he either needs to accomplish great deeds or live as a mortal until his natural end. Accumulating great virtue might be asking too much of him¡ªI¡¯m afraid he¡¯d end up accumulating vice instead. So the only option is to live out his lifespan. That¡¯s the simplest way. Third: You can¡¯t return to the original world. You¡¯ll live in this one until you die. That¡¯s it. The rest of your questions don¡¯t need answers.] "Fine then. Great Lord, who are you? Why are you helping Old Gu Six dad?" ............ After Chang''an asked, the Great Lord fell silent. She waited for a long time, but no response came. "Great Lord, still there? Over?" "Great Lord? Calling Great Lord." After waiting what felt like half an hour, the Great Lord finally spoke. [Stop shouting. I¡¯m here. Who am I? You¡¯ll find out when your dad kicks the bucket.] "Alright, should I just kill him now then?" [......You¡¯re really filial, aren¡¯t you?] "Just kidding. Obviously, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Let¡¯s get serious¡ªare you sure you won¡¯t give me a navigation system?" [Can you be even slightly reasonable? Even if I gave you one, you couldn¡¯t use it. What kind of world is this?] "An ancient one." [You know it¡¯s ancient, yet you still want navigation? Navigation systems are built for high-tech worlds. Even if I went and stole¡ªno, bought¡ªone for you, do you think it¡¯d work here?] "But doesn¡¯t this world¡¯s geography look just like the one from my past life? Why wouldn¡¯t it work?" [All derivative worlds are modeled after that one. The terrain, environment, and climate are similar. The only difference is the history¡ªeach world¡¯s history is unique.] "Then why not just make a new navigation system using this world¡¯s data?" [Use the tools of the era you¡¯re in. Don¡¯t try to stand out too much.] "Fine, forget navigation. Does that small island nation exist right now?" [Which one?] "You know which one. Who else but those disgusting non-humans?" [Oh. No nation, but there¡¯s a small village. Not many people¡ªprobably migrants from somewhere else.] Chang''an grinned darkly. "If I sink that island, it won¡¯t mess up the world¡¯s balance, right?" [No. It¡¯s not significant enough to affect anything. The world map would just lose one tiny island.] "Good. Then it¡¯s settled." [How exactly do you plan to sink an island?] "How about triggering all the volcanoes on it?" [......If you can pull it off, sure, why not?] "Then will you at least give me some equipment?" [......You¡¯re the one who wants to blow up volcanoes. Why ask me for gear? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one doing it.] "But you¡¯re my Great Lord! Shouldn¡¯t you support me in my grand mission?" [I must owe you and your dad from a past life. How about twenty explosive eggs?] "Isn¡¯t that too little? There are over a hundred active volcanoes there." [Each of my explosive eggs is as powerful as a mushroom cloud. They¡¯re not to be used lightly. Take it or leave it.] "Fine, I¡¯ll take them. Throw in some safety gear too." ............ The Great Lord initially wanted to ignore her, but then he remembered¡ªshe was about to do something monumentally stupid. And she was dragging her dad along with her. If she set off twenty explosive eggs, they wouldn¡¯t even have time to escape. He sighed helplessly. She¡¯d carried her hatred from the last world into this one¡ªwhat could he do? Support her, obviously. [I¡¯ll make you twenty wooden bird puppets. Once they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll put them in your space. Use them to drop the explosive eggs. My advice? Aim for the biggest active volcanoes¡ªmaximum effect.] "Thank you, Great Lord. When I die, I¡¯ll take care of you in your old age." [......Do you even hear yourself?] "What¡¯s wrong?" [Let me ask you this: How exactly are you going to take care of me after you¡¯re dead?] "Oh. Then, Great Lord, I¡¯ll repay your kindness in my next life." [Can¡¯t you repay me in this one? Admit it¡ªyou just want a free ride.] "You didn¡¯t have to say it out loud. I¡¯m embarrassed now." Chang''an¡¯s bouncing foot grew even more enthusiastic, making her look like a wagging-tailed puppy. "Trust me, you can''t run away. You and your father will have to take care of me in my old age¡ªthough forget about sending me off, I doubt I¡¯ll ever go." Chang''an: ??? The old man didn¡¯t bother with her anymore and went back to work for her instead. The more he thought about it, the weirder it seemed. How had he, perfectly fine, ended up becoming a workhorse? And an unpaid one at that. Chapter 105 Though he knew something was off, he still had to obediently get to work. What else could he do? He had no choice. Isn¡¯t this just how every doting parent behaves? Grumbling with their words but never hesitating in their actions. On the boat, Chang''an clenched her fists and stomped her feet excitedly, thinking about the big task ahead. Old Gu Six watched his daughter lying on the deck, amusing herself with her tiny fists and rhythmic stomping on the wooden planks, looking utterly delighted. A wolf lying nearby with its front paws propping up its head stared at her as if she were a fool. Suddenly, Old Gu Six realized something was wrong¡ªwhy was his daughter still so small? She was already twelve this year, yet she hadn¡¯t grown much taller since she was eleven, barely any difference from when she was ten. What was going on? Did fleeing from famine somehow make her grow faster? Did a stable life fail to unlock her body¡¯s potential? Or was she sick? He immediately threw down his fishing rod, rushed over, and lifted Chang''an up. "Sweetheart, do you feel unwell anywhere?" Chang''an looked at his serious face, as if she were on the verge of dropping dead, and blinked in confusion. "Dad, what are you doing?" She kicked her dangling legs, annoyed by the lack of solid ground beneath her feet. Wait¡ªwhy hadn¡¯t she grown taller? Why could Old Gu Six still lift her so effortlessly? Chang''an¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Father and daughter exchanged glances, then simultaneously looked down¡ªyep, those were still stubby little legs. She instinctively kicked her feet a couple more times. Chang''an: So, when will I finally get those long, enviable legs? Old Gu Six: Maybe it¡¯s genetics? Her mother wasn¡¯t tall¡ªcould she have taken after her? Well, no big deal. If she were really sick, she wouldn¡¯t be this lively. "Don¡¯t worry, sweetheart. You¡¯re still young. You might shoot up in a couple of years. With a tall dad like me, there¡¯s no way you¡¯ll stay short." Chang''an thought it made sense. Maybe the past two years of backbreaking farmwork had stunted her growth. With such excellent genes, she couldn¡¯t possibly end up a tiny pea. Those long legs would come eventually. After successfully reassuring his daughter, Old Gu Six went back to fishing. The moment he picked up the rod, he felt a strong tug. His face lit up¡ªhad he actually caught something? But no matter how hard he pulled, the fish refused to surface. Instead, their boat was being dragged forward. With his strength, he should¡¯ve easily reeled it in. Sensing something amiss, Old Gu Six decisively cut the line. The boat lurched forward before gradually slowing down. Well, no more fishing then. Time to cast the net. Casting a net required both skill and strength. The large net unfurled, spreading wide over the sea. Chang''an, seeing her dad at work, scrambled over to watch. Only to see him haul up an empty net¡ªnot even a single scale. Three tries, same result. "Dad, maybe we should just give up. We¡¯re not professional fishermen¡ªit¡¯s normal not to catch anything." "I will catch fish," declared the stubborn Old Gu Six, convinced of his own prowess. Father and daughter were locked in a battle against the sea, while far away in the mountains, the Yao family entered a tomb. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????tomb¡¯s design wasn¡¯t complex¡ªno traps or mechanisms, just pests like snakes and rats. Such a tomb either held no treasures or belonged to someone who didn¡¯t care. After navigating the dark passage, they reached the main chamber. It was eerily empty, devoid of any burial goods except for a stone coffin at the center. The treasure-seekers were bitterly disappointed. They weren¡¯t here for immortality¡ªwhat use was eternal life when they could barely survive now? Seeing no profit, most of them left. Those who remained were dreamers chasing godhood or divinity. The Yao family, however, fell into a third category: opportunists and spectators. Someone solemnly lit a candle before rallying the group to open the coffin. Seizing the moment, Yao Jixin sneaked over and blew out the candle, then casually wandered around, pretending innocence. Just as they were about to lift the lid, someone noticed the extinguished flame and shrieked, "The candle¡¯s out!" A timid voice piped up, "Maybe it was the wind?" "There¡¯s no wind in this sealed tomb!" Yao Jixin grinned to herself¡ªI blew it out. Another person suggested, "Just relight it. Maybe it wasn¡¯t properly lit earlier." The candle-lighter, doubting himself, rekindled the flame and watched until it stayed steady before stepping away. When the group refocused on the coffin, Yao Jixin dashed past the candle again, swiping her sleeve. The flame died once more. The candle-lighter turned and gaped. "Th-the candle¡¯s out again!" "Forget it, leave it. Come help us!" The man refused, backing away three meters. If the tomb¡¯s occupant objected, they should respect the rules. The others ignored him¡ªone less person didn¡¯t matter. With a collective shout of "One, two, three¡ªpush!", they heaved. A heavy thud echoed as the stone lid slid open. Inside lay a skeleton¡ªnothing else. The crowd exchanged bewildered looks. All this effort for this? No immortality, no treasures¡ªnot even a consolation prize. Some swayed on their feet, dizzy with frustration. "How? The treasure map clearly marked this as a rich tomb!" "Maybe there¡¯s another mechanism?" "Right, search! This could be a decoy!" Frantically, they scoured the chamber, eyes bloodshot with desperation. Elder Yao shook his head and led his family away. They weren¡¯t meant for this. The candle-lighter followed. Halfway out, the tomb suddenly trembled violently, cracks splitting the air. The Yao family exchanged glances¡ªhad those fools actually triggered something? "Don¡¯t look back. Keep walking. What¡¯s meant to be yours will come; don¡¯t force what isn¡¯t." Luckily, the Yaos were sensible people¡ªcontent with their lot, never coveting what wasn¡¯t theirs. Though if anyone dared take what was theirs, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to teach them a lesson. Back in the tomb, a hidden chamber had indeed opened¡ªtiny, less than ten square meters. At its center stood a table holding a single bamboo scroll. The crowd erupted in joy. They¡¯d found it! But now came the problem: only one scroll, over thirty people, all representing different factions. How would they split it? Chapter 106 How to divide the spoils? The solution was simple¡ªover thirty people engaged in a chaotic brawl, settling it with brute force. The tomb chamber echoed with agonized screams. By the end, only three remained, all from the same faction, serving the same master. They ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????didn¡¯t fight further. Bearing their wounds, they reached for the books. Holding the bamboo scroll, they couldn¡¯t resist taking a peek¡ªafter all, they¡¯d nearly died for it. Three heads huddled together as they unrolled the scroll slightly. Written on it: "Keep reading." "Read further." "Want to become immortal?" "Keep going." "Want to become a god?" "Unroll more." "Want eternal life?" "Be patient¡ªthe cultivation method comes next." "Fooled you, huh? Hahaha! Guess why I died?" "What is eternal life? It¡¯s creating achievements that future generations remember. Though dead, you live on." "A meaningless existence, even if you outlast heaven and earth, unknown to all¡ªthough alive, you¡¯re already dead." The three men were on the verge of tears. How were they supposed to report this? In the end, they decided to take the scroll back. The beginning was nonsense, but the last two lines had some merit. If Chang''an ever saw this scroll, she¡¯d probably think the tomb¡¯s owner was a time traveler. Right now, she and Old Gu Six were hauling in their net¡ªthey¡¯d clearly caught something big. The father-daughter pair strained with all their might. Chang''an¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Had they accidentally netted a shark? Their net wasn¡¯t strong enough to hold a shark. Maybe they¡¯d snagged one by mistake? If it fought back, their little boat wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. "Dad, maybe we should let it go." "No way! We finally caught something!" After a whole day of work, with nightfall approaching, this was their only haul. How could they just release it? Fine. If the boat fell apart later, she wouldn¡¯t be the one in trouble. But the two wolves and Old Gu Six? That was another story. Serves him right for being stubborn. Before they could pull the fish aboard, the net tore, and their boat began rocking violently from the thrashing. "Dad, let go! Or don¡¯t blame me for not saving you later!" Old Gu Six: My daughter¡¯s ¡®filial piety¡¯ moves heaven and earth. With the net in tatters, he had no choice but to release it. He tossed the torn net into the sea. The moment he let go, the boat lurched harder, nearly throwing him off balance. He barely held onto the railing. Chang''an, on the verge of being flung overboard, slipped into her space¡ªleaving her father and the two wolves stranded on the boat. The boat tilted sharply. Old Gu Six and the wolves clung desperately to the railing. "Kid, help!" His shout didn¡¯t summon Chang''an, but the boat¡¯s tilt paused momentarily. Just as it seemed about to capsize, it steadied itself. Old Gu Six watched as an unidentifiable giant fish, trailing his torn net, bolted away at top speed. Chang''an and Old Gu Six: ??? Did shouting for help really have that effect? Old Gu Six discovered another use for his daughter¡ªcalling her name could save his life. "Dad, does it feel like the boat¡¯s sinking?" Old Gu Six looked down. His beloved vessel had a gaping hole. "Kid, what do we do if the boat goes under?" "I don¡¯t know about you, but I won¡¯t drown." "You¡¯d really abandon your old man in a crisis?" "Shouldn¡¯t we focus on finding a big plank first? The boat¡¯s falling apart." "This is why I¡¯m the dad. I¡¯ve got a backup plan." Old Gu Six smugly dashed to the cabin, the wolves hot on his heels. They¡¯d just seen Chang''an vanish without taking them. Better stick with the hired hand for safety. Soon, the trio emerged pushing a small dinghy, complete with oars. Was this foresight or just self-awareness of their own unreliability? Before the main boat fully disintegrated, Chang''an, Old Gu Six, and the wolves boarded the dinghy. The wolves deeply regretted their life choices. Why had they come along? As land creatures, what fascination did the sea hold for them? With these two reckless humans, their wolf lives were in peril. "Dad, should we go back and build another boat?" Her grand mission wasn¡¯t complete¡ªthey needed a proper vessel. But Old Gu Six¡¯s talent for courting disaster knew no bounds. "This dinghy¡¯s not bad. Maybe we should just keep going and buy a fishing boat from some village?" "I¡¯d advise against it. If we hit a storm, you might end up as an offering to the sea." Confirmed: This dad was a walking financial loss. Old Gu Six reconsidered. "Fine, let¡¯s head back and build a sturdier boat." Chang''an had little hope. This task required the Old Master¡¯s help. "Old Master, calling Old Master! Get me a boat even a shark can¡¯t flip." [You want me to steal an aircraft carrier for you?] "If you can manage it, why not?" [Keep dreaming. Build your own boat. Or buy a small fishing one¡ªthose are sturdier than anything you¡¯d make.] "Cheapskate. At least point us in the right direction home." [Turn around. There. And do you still want that wooden bird? Stop bothering me if it¡¯s nothing important.] "Got it. Bye now." As she withdrew from her space, she saw Old Gu Six rowing determinedly in the wrong direction. "Dad, wrong way. Home¡¯s behind us." Old Gu Six grumbled as he turned the dinghy around, the wolves swaying nauseously. Under a blazing sun, the sky suddenly darkened. A lone dinghy bobbed helplessly on the vast, storm-tossed sea. Tossed about, they lost all sense of direction. A compass was useless now. "Too tired to row. Let fate decide." Old Gu Six dropped the oars and slumped against the silver wolf. Chang''an took a few half-hearted strokes before agreeing¡ªfate was as good a guide as any. Out here on the open sea, no one would notice if she used a raincoat. She handed Old Gu Six a poncho¡ªno raincoat fit his size. The poncho was a leftover from when she¡¯d bought an adorable electric bike, meant for riding in the rain. Later, her grandfather gifted her a cute little raincoat, so the poncho gathered dust. Now it finally had a use. The wolves got oilcloth for shelter. Thankfully, the waves weren¡¯t too fierce, or the dinghy would¡¯ve flipped already. The stormy sea was terrifying¡ªa churning abyss where sky and water merged into endless black. They drifted for an unknowable time before a white whale surfaced, circling their dinghy twice before diving. Moments later, it returned, lifting their dinghy onto its back and speeding away. The wolves howled in terror. Old Gu Six gripped the dinghy¡¯s edge with one hand and clutched Chang''an with the other, fearing she¡¯d be thrown off. "Kid, we¡¯ve been kidnapped by a fish. What if no one pays the ransom?" Even in this absurdity, Old Gu Six¡¯s mind went to negotiation¡ªproof he was truly one of a kind. Chapter 107 Chang''an had long given up hope of returning home, completely lost as to where they had ended up. In her past life, she had raced cars¡ªnow she had an even wilder story to tell: she had raced on a beluga whale. "Yue!" If it didn''t stop soon, she was going to get seasick from the whale. Who knew where this beluga brother was taking them? If this was a kidnapping, figuring out how to pay the ransom would be a real problem. This highlighted the downside of having no relatives or friends¡ªthough they could probably summon the old man for backup. Just as Chang''an was feeling dizzy, they finally made landfall. The beluga lowered the small boat and then pushed both the boat and its passengers onto the beach. The two wolves leaped out the moment they touched land, sprawled on the sand, retching uncontrollably. Chang''an and Old Gu Six recovered faster, climbing out of the boat and surveying their surroundings. It wasn¡¯t just desolate¡ªit was utterly barren. The beluga brother was still in the water, wagging its tail and bobbing its head, looking absolutely delighted. Wait a minute¡ªwhy did she get the feeling they were just new toys for the beluga? Surely not... right? Given the environment, it seemed they were in for a round of island survival. The beach was surrounded by jagged rocks, and about five hundred meters away, there appeared to be a small tree. "Dad, maybe we should go chop down that tree and build a boat?" "How long would that take us? We¡¯re better off resting up and moving on, seeing if we can find any fishermen nearby." Chang''an thought that made sense. Father and daughter reached an instant agreement: lie down, do nothing. The rain kept pouring, making it impossible to leave anytime soon. They picked a slightly elevated spot to set up their tent. Chang''an had materials ready in her space, so there was no need to venture into the woods ahead to chop trees. "Dad, don¡¯t you think this place would be perfect for hiding away?" Plenty of space, wide-open views, and most importantly¡ªno one would come bothering them often. If only they¡¯d brought the crops from their fields into the space, they wouldn¡¯t even need to go back. "Don¡¯t even think about it. This place isn¡¯t good for farming," Old Gu Six¡¯s first thought was also about the crops. "If we¡¯re living here, why would we even farm? Who¡¯s going to know we have food without planting anything?" Farming? Absolutely not. She¡¯d rather just lie around. Old Gu Six nodded. If that was the case, this place was indeed more suitable for them than where they¡¯d come from. That idea lasted until midnight, when they were abruptly awakened by seawater flooding their tent. The tide had risen shockingly high, submerging their shelter completely. "Okay, maybe it¡¯s not that suitable after all," Chang''an swam out of the tent, dragging one of the wolves with her. The tide had come in too fast for them to escape. Father and daughter swam to shore and climbed up. Chang''an slipped into her space, first preparing a bathtub of warm water for Old Gu Six and handing him clean clothes. She then hurried back into the space to take a bath herself¡ªshe hated the sticky, uncomfortable feeling of seawater on her skin. The two wolves, now soaked in seawater, were completely ignored. Not that they needed help anyway. The pair trotted off into the woods ahead, probably in search of fresh water. Too restless to sleep, Chang''an decided to make breakfast in the space. Cabbage and egg pancakes, steamed dumplings, milk¡ªshe even prepared lunch in advance: white rice, scrambled eggs with tomatoes, spicy shredded potatoes, and stir-fried pork with green peppers. By the time they ate breakfast, dawn had broken, and the morning sun rose over the sea. "It¡¯s so beautiful," Chang''an murmured. This was her first time seeing a sunrise over the ocean in this world. Even though they lived by the sea now, she¡¯d never paid much attention to the mornings. Old Gu Six, ever the mood-killer, remarked, "I think your pancakes look better. Plus, you can eat them." Chang''an: "..." How did she end up with a dad like this? Return him. Absolutely must return him. [No refunds after purchase.] "Old man, can¡¯t you just give us a boat? Staying here forever isn¡¯t a solution, right?" [Figure it out yourselves.] H?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????opeless! The tide didn¡¯t recede until nearly noon, leaving behind small shrimp, crabs, and shellfish stranded on the beach. "Dad, quick! Let¡¯s gather seafood. We¡¯ll have a barbecue for lunch!" Chang''an pulled two buckets from her space and dashed toward the beach without waiting for Old Gu Six. He grabbed their bowls and chopsticks and ran after her, which Chang''an promptly stored in her space. Just as they were happily collecting seafood, the beluga brother returned¡ªapparently bringing them breakfast. It pushed a large tuna onto the sand, then shook its big head at Chang''an, grinning adorably. A thought struck her. All creatures had spirits¡ªif four wolves could understand her and Old Gu Six, surely the beluga could too? She tried communicating. "Beluga brother, can you take us to find a boat?" The beluga leaped out of the water, kissed Chang''an¡¯s forehead, then drenched her in a splash before diving back down and swimming away swiftly. No way to tell if it had understood. Probably not, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have fled. With the tuna from the beluga and the crabs and shrimp they¡¯d gathered, Chang''an set aside the lunch she¡¯d prepared earlier. Instead, she made spicy shrimp, steamed crab, and pan-seared tuna. She¡¯d originally planned a barbecue, but the midday sun was too scorching¡ªforcing Old Gu Six to endure that would be cruel. A flicker of filial piety (or maybe just guilt) made her change her mind and cook indoors in her space. While Chang''an was busy cooking, Old Gu Six wandered around but found nothing noteworthy. He couldn¡¯t figure out why the whale had brought them here. The woods up ahead looked promising, though. Maybe they could explore after lunch. Places untouched by humans often held unexpected treasures¡ªmaybe they¡¯d find something new to eat? Chang''an¡¯s voice rang out in the distance. "Dad! Food¡¯s ready!" "Coming!" The mention of food had him practically flying over. Old Gu Six swapped his bowl for a basin, eating with such enthusiasm his eyes practically sparkled. As usual, Chang''an ate a third, and he devoured two-thirds. While they feasted, Silver Wolf and Big White ran into trouble. They had accidentally trespassed into someone else¡¯s territory and were now surrounded. A group of people¡ªfaces painted with special markings, dressed in animal-skin garments, feathers adorning their hair¡ªstood guard, likely the island¡¯s indigenous inhabitants. They held wooden spears, eyeing the two wolves with deep suspicion. The wolves bared their teeth, equally confused. They¡¯d just wanted fresh water to clean up¡ªhow had they ended up being hunted? These two-legged creatures were terrifying. Chang''an, save us!!! Seizing an opening, the wolves lunged, knocked down two people, then bolted into the woods at full speed. A crowd chased after them, moving surprisingly fast, but the wolves had the edge. Instinctively, they avoided leading the pursuers back to Chang''an and Old Gu Six by the shore. Deeper into the woods they ran¡ªonly to stumble straight into another creature¡¯s domain. Chapter 108 A group of monkeys scattered in panic as two wolves startled them. The people following behind stopped at the edge of the monkeys'' territory and didn¡¯t advance further. The leader muttered something under his breath. The largest monkey bared its teeth menacingly, driving the humans away. Big White and the silver wolf didn¡¯t linger in the monkeys'' territory, and in that brief moment, they managed to shake off the indigenous people. Seeing that the two wolves had disappeared, the natives didn¡¯t stay long and returned the way they came to their settlement. Big White and the silver wolf didn¡¯t return until the next morning. When they appeared before Chang''an, she almost didn¡¯t recognize them. They were so filthy that their original forms were barely distinguishable¡ªeven stray dogs looked better than them. Chang''an immediately fetched water from her space to wash them. "What on earth were you two up to?" The two wolves flopped onto a rock, whining pitifully as if complaining to Chang''an. Chang''an: Didn¡¯t understand a word. But that didn¡¯t stop her from pretending. "Alright, alright, next time don¡¯t run off like that, or you might get your legs broken." Somehow, her response fit perfectly. Old Gu Six remarked lazily, "Either they got bullied by the local wildlife, or they ran into the island¡¯s indigenous people." His guess was spot-on. "Sweetheart, maybe we should stay out of the woods to avoid disturbing them," he added. Chang''an nodded. "Sure thing." Better not to intrude and save themselves the trouble. I wonder where the beluga brothers went? They haven¡¯t been back since delivering breakfast yesterday. Speak of the devil¡ªjust as she was wondering, the beluga came charging back with its companion, towing a fishing boat behind them. Another boat was hot on their tails. Did they really just rob someone? Oh no, were they going to be mistaken for accomplices? Was it too late to run? Clearly, it was. The boat was already delivered, and the beluga brothers dove deep into the ocean, leaving the father-daughter pair to face a crowd of furious fishermen. Chang''an and Old Gu Six wore identical awkward smiles. They never expected the beluga brothers to actually steal a boat. Old Gu Six felt a pang of guilt, but then he thought¡ªwhy should he? He wasn¡¯t the one who robbed anyone. The fishermen chasing the boat sighed in relief, assuming the beluga was just playing around. It never crossed their minds that someone might have put it up to this. When the fishermen barely glanced at them and prepared to leave, Old Gu Six quickly stepped forward. "Brother, would you be willing to sell us one of your boats?" A man checking the boat before boarding turned at the interruption. He saw an exceptionally handsome man, though he looked a bit frail. "You live on the island but don¡¯t have your own boat?" Old Gu Six smiled. "We¡¯re not locals. Our boat was wrecked by a big fish a few days ago, then we got caught in the rain, and then another fish¡ªwho knows where it came from¡ªcarried us here." The man burst out laughing. "Sounds like it was in cahoots with the one that stole our boat." Old Gu Six: Could it have been the same one? "Where do you live? I can take you back," the man offered, assuming they were from a nearby coastal village. It wouldn¡¯t be much trouble. Chang''an stepped in, embarrassed. "Uncle, we live pretty far. It¡¯s probably not on your way." Someone on the boat called out, "Second Brother, what¡¯s taking so long? Let¡¯s go!" "Coming!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????the man replied, then turned back to the pair. "Let me discuss it with my brothers. The boat isn¡¯t just mine." They nodded and waited while the men talked it over. Back on the boat, the man explained the situation to his brothers. The Eldest Brother asked, "How much are they offering?" A younger man interjected urgently, "Eldest Brother, we five brothers only have four boats. If we sell one, we¡¯ll be down to three!" He worried about their aging parents. Once they were gone, the five brothers¡ªeach with their own families¡ªwould have to divide the property. Third Brother had no plans to fish; he wanted to go into trade. Four boats would have been just enough to split, but selling one would leave them short. And it wasn¡¯t as if selling an old boat would give them enough to buy a new one of the same size. Not a chance. Besides, while they still lived together, the money from selling the boat would go into the family fund. Even if divided equally, his share wouldn¡¯t amount to much. Better to keep the boat. Fishing together was one thing, but property division had to be clear. Meanwhile, the Eldest Brother thought differently. Selling the old boat and adding some money could get them a new one. Their current boats were aging, and it was time for an upgrade. "Second Brother, tell them we¡¯ll sell, but not cheap. This boat may be old, but it¡¯s well-maintained and sturdy." ¡°How much silver should we sell it for?¡± ¡°Sixty taels. Since they¡¯re traveling, they might not carry that much on them. We can escort them home and collect the payment there.¡± Four of the five brothers agreed to sell the fishing boat, while one disagreed¡ªbut his opinion could be ignored. Second Brother went ashore to negotiate with Old Gu Six. When he mentioned the price of sixty taels, he hesitated slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t let the boat¡¯s age fool you¡ªit¡¯s the best-maintained vessel in our village. Many families bought theirs the same year, but theirs are already too worn out to use.¡± Old Gu Six readily agreed to the price of sixty taels. This boat was likely sturdier than anything he could build himself. However, his personal savings weren¡¯t enough¡ªhe¡¯d still need his daughter¡¯s help to afford it. Second Brother said cheerfully, ¡°I assume you don¡¯t have that much silver on you. We can take you home and settle the payment there.¡± Truth be told, no one would carry a pouch of silver ingots while out at sea. Who¡¯d want that kind of weight? Chang¡¯an proved him wrong with her actions. She pulled six silver ingots from the cloth bag slung across her shoulder, leaving Second Brother utterly stunned. Her crossbody bag had been resewn by Old Gu Six to hold plenty¡ªabout the size of a schoolbag from her past life¡ªmaking it the perfect cover for her spatial tricks. Second Brother accepted the ingots, giving the father-daughter pair a look of disbelief. So the daughter managed the family¡¯s finances? A grown man needing his child¡¯s permission to spend silver? Today was certainly eye-opening. What, were they planning to buy pearls from the Dragon King with all that silver on them? Once the boat was sold, it no longer belonged to them. Second Brother called his brothers over to the other vessel. They¡¯d only sold the boat, not the fishing gear, so they took some time to clear it out. Chang¡¯an and Old Gu Six waited patiently. By the time everything was settled, the sky had darkened. They decided to leave the next day, bidding Second Brother and the others farewell before returning to the beach. Chapter 109 The next day, as they prepared to leave, a group of monkeys blocked their path. The creatures seemed endlessly curious, playing with the small boat Chang''an hadn¡¯t yet put away. Some monkeys rode on the backs of two wolves, combing through their fur¡ªlikely picking off fleas. Others leaped and danced around Chang''an and Old Gu Six, their expressions unmistakably joyful. Chang''an pulled a bunch of bananas from her spatial storage and offered them. A little monkey circling her scratched its head, eyed the fruit, then suddenly sprang away, vanishing into the distance. Chang''an was baffled. Had monkeys changed their diet now? She handed the bananas to a larger monkey instead, which peeled them one by one and distributed the pieces¡ªeven giving one each to Old Gu Six and Chang''an, displaying more courtesy than some humans would. Chang''an ruffled the head of a nearby baby monkey, then called out to the two wolves lounging on a distant rock. "Little Yin, Big White, time to go." She stowed the boat back into her spatial storage. The monkeys, startled by its sudden disappearance, fluffed up their fur in alarm. As the fishing boat slowly drifted from shore, the little monkey that had dashed off earlier returned, clutching two unripe bananas. Finding the spot empty and the boat already departing, it shrieked frantically on the sand. An elder monkey, seeing this, snatched the discarded bananas, sprinted, and leaped onto the boat. It placed the fruit on the deck before jumping back to shore. Neither Chang''an, Old Gu Six, nor the wolves were at the bow to witness this. As they sailed away, the white whale brothers surfaced, swimming alongside the boat and occasionally breaching to greet Chang''an. "Sweetheart, should we head back?" Old Gu Six asked. Chang''an thought for a moment. "Let¡¯s return and store the harvest in the spatial storage first. We might not make it back in time for autumn otherwise." "Do you even know which direction to go?" Chang''an: "..." "Old Master! Old Master! Get out here and navigate for us!" [Coming, coming! You two are truly my blessing. If you¡¯ve got no sense of direction, can¡¯t you just stop wandering around?] [Turn the boat 45 degrees¡ªthat¡¯s north. Keep this course steady, and you¡¯ll be home in five or six days.] After relaying Old Master¡¯s instructions to Old Gu Six, father and daughter adjusted their course and relaxed. Chang''an leaned over the boat¡¯s edge, teasing the white whale brothers. The two wolves joined in but ended up drenched when the whales splashed them. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six rummaged through the boat, likely searching for fishing gear. Then, disaster struck unexpectedly. As Little Yin shook off the water, it accidentally kicked Chang''an straight into the sea. With a loud splash, she plunged headfirst into the waves. Another splash followed¡ªOld Gu Six diving in after her. The stunned white whale brother swiftly swam over, lifting Chang''an onto its back. Old Gu Six, relieved, swam toward them, intending to carry her back to the boat. But the whale suddenly surged forward, nearly flinging Chang''an off. She dared not scream¡ªone gasp would fill her lungs with seawater. Running out of breath, she patted the whale¡¯s back, signaling to surface, but it didn¡¯t understand. Old Gu Six watched helplessly as his daughter vanished into the distance. His fury seemed to churn the very ocean around him. Just as Chang''an teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, the whale finally grasped her meaning and breached the surface. Gasping for air, she scanned the horizon. Great. An endless expanse of ocean, and she was utterly alone. Where was her ridiculously large father? This was bad. Losing anyone else would¡¯ve been fine, but not her walking karma bank. "Old Master! Old Master! My dad¡¯s gone! Get out here now!" [What? How¡¯d he disappear this time? Sixth time already!] "This fish won¡¯t listen to me! Make it take me back to him!" [No. I give up. I¡¯m done.] "Why are you mad? I just got carried off by a fish! Tell it to take me back!" [Wait¡ªwhat?] Old Master checked the situation. Oh. A misunderstanding. Nearly gave him a heart attack. Wait¡ªhold up. Since when did Old Gu Six find Purple Extreme?! The moment Old Master spoke, an enormous violet dragon, large enough to blot out the sky, materialized above Chang''an. Suddenly, the world darkened. Storm clouds gathered, lightning split the air, and thunder roared. Chang''an thought she saw the sky itself crack open¡ªseawater churned violently, surging upward. The white whale beneath her might as well have turned into a lifeless prop. She felt it: this world was on the verge of collapse. Eyes wide, Chang''an stared in disbelief. Was this the end? Or was she about to respawn? Old Master hadn¡¯t left. A faint silhouette appeared at the edge of the fractured sky. "Purple Extreme!" he bellowed. "This world cannot withstand your power. How dare you manifest in your true form? Leave with me at once!" A majestic, thunderous voice exploded in Chang''an''s ears, leaving her momentarily dizzy and disoriented, as if the entire world had fallen silent. Purple Extreme knew it had messed up. It had been forcibly awakened by Old Gu Six, and now, seeing him on the verge of another dark episode, it panicked and dragged him straight to Chang''an. In its haste, it nearly shattered the world again with excessive force. Without hesitation, it dropped Old Gu Six and transformed into a streak of light, vanishing into the sky alongside a fading silhouette. The heavens calmed, the mountains and rivers stood unharmed, and the day returned to serene tranquility. Thud! Old Gu Six plummeted from the sky into the sea, sending a massive splash soaring into the air. "Ah! My dear old man!" What was that dragon thinking? She was in the water¡ªwhy did it take Old Gu Six up into the sky? Dropping him from such a height could kill him! Holy moly, they almost all got wiped out in one go. "Hurry, Big White! Go find my dad!" Once the world settled, Big White the whale regained its senses, though it seemed to be trembling slightly. This time, it understood. Swiftly, it carried Chang''an to where Old Gu Six had fallen. Chang''an hauled her unconscious father onto the whale''s back, then gave it a couple of pats. Obediently, Big White surfaced with both of them in tow. After that sudden upheaval, who knew if their boat was still where they left it? "Big White, take us to the ship." It took a great deal of effort¡ªnearly the entire morning¡ªbefore the whale finally located the vessel. With its help, Chang''an mustered every ounce of strength she had to drag Old Gu Six aboard. Seriously, how could he stay unconscious for so long? Did he get turned into a vegetable from the fall? And what was up with the two wolves on the ship? Were they asleep or dead? Chang''an checked their breathing and, relieved to find them alive, collapsed onto the deck in exhaustion. Worried Old Gu Six might have swallowed seawater, she scrambled up again to perform CPR. But no matter how long she pressed, there was no response. Terrified, Chang''an burst into loud sobs. "Don''t you dare die on me! I don¡¯t wanna be stuck changing your diapers!" "Relax, I can use the outhouse myself. No need for you to carry my chamber pot." Chapter 110 Seeing ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Old Gu Six wake up, Chang''an hugged him and cried so hard she hiccuped. Her merits hadn¡¯t been lost¡ªwhat a relief. Old Gu Six lowered his eyes slightly, gently patting Chang''an¡¯s back. How wonderful, they were still intact. This was the daughter he had gone to great lengths to obtain, someone more precious to him than his own life. "Awwoo!" Two wolf howls interrupted the tender moment between father and daughter. Old Gu Six¡¯s hand, still patting Chang''an¡¯s back, momentarily lost control, landing a bit too hard. Chang''an: "..." Her earlier tears now felt a bit unnecessary. "Sweetheart, listen to my excuse¡ªno, my explanation! I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just startled by Big White and Little Silver." With that, he marched over and gave the two wolves a thorough beating, leaving them yelping pitifully. Chang''an, thinking Old Gu Six had suffered enough, pulled out a pile of delicious snacks from her space to feed him. Even the usually rationed grilled shrimp got an extra packet. She generously handed him two packs of spicy strips too. Old Gu Six sat cross-legged on the deck, happily munching on the treats. Same old Six, as always. Chang''an felt reassured. For a moment when he first woke up, she¡¯d felt like he was a different person¡ªprobably just her nerves playing tricks on her. "Dad, we¡¯ve lost our direction again." Old Gu Six promptly kicked the silver wolf. "You tell me¡ªwhich way should we sail?" Silver Wolf: "Have some decency! This is the open sea, not the mountains. How would I know?" Chang''an: "So unreliable. Better call Old Master." "Old Master! Old Master! Come in, Old Master!" ... "Old Master? Old Master? Are you still there?" ... What¡¯s going on? Chang''an grew worried, recalling recent events. Had something happened to him? Meanwhile, the Old Master she was calling was currently being chased and beaten by a group of old men, with Purple Extreme cowering nearby like a quail. It wasn¡¯t that Old Master couldn¡¯t fight back¡ªhe just felt guilty, so he let them vent their anger first. Wait, why was he the guilty one? Wasn¡¯t this Old Gu Six and Purple Extreme¡¯s mess? "Stop, stop! This wasn¡¯t my doing. Why are you all chasing me?" The old men skidded to a halt, exchanging glances. Oops, wrong target. They promptly turned and cornered Purple Extreme before it could flee, giving it a sound thrashing. Hearing Chang''an¡¯s summons, Old Master rushed over. The way she was wailing, you¡¯d think her father had died¡ªonly to find out she was just lost again. [I¡¯m here, I¡¯m here! Must you scream like that? I nearly called a suona player for your funeral.] "Save it for your own." [You paying?] "Sure, but first, point me in the right direction." [Pah! Keep the money for your dad. No need to turn back¡ªyou¡¯re closer to that little island you wanted to reach.] "Seriously? We¡¯re almost there after just one morning? How¡¯d that happen?" [What, want a repeat performance?] "Hard pass." [Sail west. You¡¯ll arrive in eight or nine days. I left the puppet bird in your space¡ªjust drip a bit of blood on it to control it.] "Got it. Oh, and if you could, check where the mines are for me?" [What for?] "Waste not, want not." [...Find them yourself. No cheating.] "Then how about moving the mines from the island to our side? I won¡¯t hoard them for myself." "And anything else useful while you¡¯re at it?" [This realm isn¡¯t under my jurisdiction. I¡¯ll negotiate for you.] "Perfect! Old Master, you¡¯re the best! Next life, I¡¯ll repay you as your loyal servant." [Why not this life?] "Can¡¯t. I¡¯m kinda busy living it." [...Truly the universe¡¯s most filial child.] After bickering with Old Master, Chang''an relayed the sailing direction to her father. "Dad, let¡¯s go grow mushrooms." "Do we need to go somewhere else for that?" "Yep. Only that place is suitable." "Then let¡¯s go." After adjusting the ship¡¯s course, the two went about their own business. Not that there was much to do. Her dad seemed a bit... off. While others meditated with an air of transcendence, Old Gu Six sat cross-legged shrouded in dark mist. Should she hire an exorcist? Had he bumped into something sinister when he fell into the sea? When Old Gu Six opened his eyes, he found Chang''an squatting in front of him, studying him thoughtfully. His gaze flickered, and he instinctively tilted his head¡ªa nervous habit around her. Chang''an narrowed her eyes, leaning closer. "Dad," she asked ominously, "are you hiding something from me?" "Nope," he replied obediently, shaking his head with wide, innocent eyes. Chang''an stared at him for a long moment but found nothing amiss. Satisfied, she nodded. Maybe it was just because her dad was a sneaky, morally questionable old trickster that he emitted black smoke? Old Gu Six grinned goofily. His daughter looked a bit... disheveled. Pulling out a small wooden comb, he gently smoothed Chang''an¡¯s wild, frizzy hair. Then, from his sleeve, he produced two red hair ribbons with tassels, tying her hair into two little buns¡ªjust like Nezha¡¯s. "Dad, when did you buy these?" Chang''an shook her head, and the tassels smacked her face. Tassels were overrated. Old Gu Six¡¯s hand paused briefly before he replied casually, "Bought them a while ago. Forgot to give them to you." "Next time, get ones without tassels. These keep hitting me." "Got it." He put away the comb and patted her head. "Go play." Reassured, Chang''an happily retreated into her space to farm. She still had cucumber and broccoli seeds lying around¡ªmight as well plant them. Then she pulled a watermelon from the fridge, planning to save the seeds for planting. Except... it was seedless. Oops, wrong one. She plopped a spoon into the mutilated watermelon and tossed it out to Old Gu Six¡ªher throw eerily reminiscent of how farmers feed pigs. Catching it outside, Old Gu Six frowned. Something felt off... but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. Shrugging, he dug in with the spoon, dismissing the thought. Chang''an grabbed another watermelon¡ªthis one with seeds. A bit tedious to eat, but better than nothing. She usually swallowed the seeds, only picking out the visible ones. The rest would... exit naturally later. Not sure if chilled seeds would sprout, but no harm trying. If they failed, she¡¯d just bother Old Master again. Just as Old Gu Six finished his watermelon, another one came flying¡ªthis one even more mangled. He didn¡¯t complain, happily devouring it. Then Chang''an wondered: Would all that icy watermelon give him a stomachache? Chapter 111 A grown man having diarrhea shouldn¡¯t be a big deal¡ªshe vaguely remembered giving him pears and chilled watermelon before without any issues. Chang''an didn¡¯t dwell on it too much. The front yard was planted with cotton, while the backyard was full of fruits and vegetables. Maybe she should move the watermelon to the backyard too. The cotton in the front yard would be ready for picking soon. The fluffy white blooms were already visible, looking especially beautiful. After planting the watermelon in her space, Chang''an brought out the dinner she had prepared. A hearty stew with meat, vegetables, and noodles¡ªthough it didn¡¯t look particularly appealing, the taste was quite good. Stargazing at sea had a unique charm. The boundless expanse of stars made Chang''an feel as if she were floating in the vast universe. "Dad, do you see something floating ahead?" Old Gu Six stood up and walked closer to the edge, peering down. A wooden box drifted on the water, looking oddly out of place. Where could it have come from in this endless expanse? He wasn¡¯t curious, nor did he have any intention of fishing it out. He simply told Chang''an, "It¡¯s a wooden box. Can¡¯t tell what¡¯s inside." Chang''an leaned over to look as well. It seemed ordinary, even cheap-looking, and failed to spark her interest. Neither father nor daughter paid the box any further attention. They lay on the deck, kicking their feet lazily as they admired the stars. That night, Old Gu Six became intimately acquainted with the toilet, though Chang''an remained blissfully unaware. By the fifth day at sea, they encountered a massive ship that made their own vessel seem tiny in comparison. "Dad, did we drift off course again?" "No, I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on our direction." "Awooo!" Don¡¯t believe him¡ªhe¡¯s holding the compass upside down! The white wolf and the silver wolf were both frantic. Chang''an assumed they were just bored from being cooped up on the boat. "I told you not to come along. See? Now you can¡¯t stand it anymore." "Awooo, awooo!" The silver wolf felt utterly exhausted. Couldn¡¯t you just learn another language? Communication was painfully difficult. Seeing the wolf¡¯s dramatic flailing, Old Gu Six gave it a firm slap on the head. Both wolves instantly quieted down. He discreetly pulled out the compass again. Surely he hadn¡¯t misread the direction earlier? Definitely not. But something still felt off. Had they veered off course? "Sweetheart, it¡¯s possible we really did drift the wrong way." Chang''an: "..." "Old Man~~" [What now? What¡¯s wrong this time?] "Set up navigation for us, will you?" [Ugh, fine! Turn the ship around and adjust sixty degrees to the right. Don¡¯t mess it up again¡ªI won¡¯t be helping you anymore after this.] "Did you transfer all the minerals and usable resources from the island?" [Yes, everything¡¯s been moved. Whether future generations can extract them depends entirely on their own skills.] "Hah! As long as people are allowed to dig, there¡¯s no mine they can¡¯t exploit. Hardworking folks could dig straight through the earth if given the chance." [Alright, alright. I must owe you two a lifetime of debts.] Once the Old Man left, Chang''an called out to her father by the mast, "Dad, turn the ship around and adjust sixty degrees to the right." What was he muttering about over there? Chang''an walked over and saw him holding a wooden doll, whispering something to it. "Dad, don¡¯t push it. At least the mule was alive and could take the blame for you. No matter how much you talk to this thing, it¡¯s not gonna cover for you." She took the doll from him. It was carved quite adorably and looked somewhat familiar. A chibi version of Old Gu Six? "Dad, did you carve this yourself?" Chibi art style shouldn¡¯t exist here¡ªsomething was off about this father of hers. "No," Old Gu Six retrieved the doll and tucked it into his chest pocket, pressing it firmly to ensure it wouldn¡¯t fall out. He ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????added, "Your grandfather paid a street vendor to carve it for me when I was a child." Chang''an¡¯s eyelid twitched. She pressed a hand to her eye and said flatly, "The craftsmanship is impressive. It¡¯s cute." After adjusting their course, the large ship they had encountered earlier followed them at a steady distance. Old Gu Six kept an eye on the ship¡¯s movements when he spotted a man in a blue robe and felt hat fishing a small box out of the sea. The distance was too great to see clearly, but his gut told him it might be the same box they had seen earlier. "Dad, what are you looking at?" Chang''an leaned over the railing to peer outside. Old Gu Six lifted her up to sit on the railing. "Someone on that ship just picked up a small box." "Could it be the one we saw?" If something was drifting mysteriously at sea, someone was bound to find it. Since they hadn¡¯t taken it, fate had arranged for someone else to. "Maybe." The man who retrieved the box also noticed the father-daughter pair on the small boat, though the glare of the sun made it hard to see them clearly. Chang''an and Old Gu Six didn¡¯t linger. They both retreated into the cabin. The man who found the box crouched down to open it but struggled to find a way in. Every time he thought he was close, the lock seemed to tighten further. Chang''an: It¡¯s just a wooden box. Why not just chop it open with a sword? Simple and effective¡ªno issues there. Maybe the man was worried about damaging whatever was inside. An older man noticed the man lingering outside and came out to check on him. "Qing, what are you doing out here?" "Seventh Uncle, perfect timing! I found this small box. Do you think you could open it?" Qing handed the box to Seventh Uncle, watching him expectantly. Seventh Uncle turned the box over in his hands, intrigued. "The lock is quite cleverly made. It seems impossible to open without the right key." He pulled out a dagger, attempting to pry the box open from the edges. But with a sharp snap, the dagger broke. "Step aside. Let me handle this." A young man strode over, hefting a large hammer. Seventh Uncle and Qing both shook their heads. If he smashed it, whatever was inside would be ruined. The young man scoffed. "If we can¡¯t open it, doesn¡¯t that make whatever¡¯s inside just as useless as trash?" "But smashing it isn¡¯t the way," Qing protested. "Fine, no smashing." The young man returned to the cabin and came back with a sword. His rebellious brows arched mockingly as he glanced at Qing and Seventh Uncle. "How about slicing it open instead?" This time, Seventh Uncle didn¡¯t stop him, only advising, "Just don¡¯t use too much force." Qing still disapproved, but no one paid him any mind. The young man raised his sword, channeling his energy, and swung at the box¡ªbut it remained completely unharmed. Three strikes later, it still hadn¡¯t budged. "What kind of wood is this? How is it unbreakable?" Now thoroughly provoked, the young man became obsessed with cracking the box open. The more it resisted, the harder he tried. The ship rocked violently from his efforts. Seventh Uncle hurriedly intervened. "Enough, enough! We¡¯ll figure it out later." Just as they were about to give up, the wooden box emitted a soft click¡ªa thin crack splitting down the middle. Chapter 112 Three pairs of eyes turned in unison, and seeing that the forceful strike had worked, the young man grew excited. He raised his sword and slashed three more times at the small box. With a sharp snap, the box split cleanly down the middle. So it was just slow to react??? Seventh Uncle stepped forward and pried open the broken box. Inside lay nothing but an old piece of sheepskin. He pulled it out and unfolded it, revealing a painting¡ªan unremarkable landscape of mountains and rivers. Three heads huddled together, scrutinizing it from every angle, yet failing to uncover anything extraordinary. "Guarded so fiercely, and it turns out to be just a worthless painting," the young man muttered, waving dismissively before sheathing his sword and retreating to the ship¡¯s cabin. Seventh Uncle turned to Qing. "What do you think?" "There must be more to this," Qing replied, taking the painting from Seventh Uncle¡¯s hands. He held it up to the sunlight¡ªnothing unusual. Then against the light¡ªstill no hidden clues. Finding no answers outside, the uncle and nephew carried the painting back into the cabin. The interior was adorned with elegant, classical furnishings. Seventh Uncle dismissed the attendants and spread the painting across the desk. They examined every inch meticulously, yet still found nothing. "Seventh Uncle, doesn¡¯t this sheepskin feel unusually thick?" Qing instinctively ran his fingers along the edge. Their family owned another sheepskin scroll, slightly thinner. Could the difference lie in the animal itself? Seventh Uncle considered this and inspected it closely. Indeed, it was thicker than usual. His focus had been on the painting, not the material. He retrieved a fresh dagger and carefully tested the edge of the sheepskin, finally discovering a flaw at one corner. With a delicate slice, he set the dagger aside and gently peeled the corner inward. Qing watched, holding his breath, eyes wide with astonishment. The landscape painting was actually drawn on an ultra-thin film¡ªso delicate it resembled the translucent membrane beneath a boiled egg¡¯s shell. Even peeling an eggshell might not leave such a fragile layer intact. Afraid his breathing might disturb Seventh Uncle, Qing remained utterly still. After what felt like an eternity, the painting was finally separated from its backing. His chest ached from the tension as he stepped forward to examine the newly revealed image¡ªand gasped. It was a map, with small seal-script characters inscribed in one corner: "Treasure Vault of the Yuan Clan¡ªLiangzhou County." Seriously? Who drew this? Were they trying to announce it was a treasure map? "Liangzhou County lies southwest, within Prince Qi¡¯s domain," Seventh Uncle mused while studying the map. "With the chaos of war, domains mean nothing now," Qing remarked, leaning in. He pointed at a tiny flag marked on a mountain. "Could this be the treasure site?" "Not just here¡ªseven or eight mountains bear these flags," Seventh Uncle countered, indicating another. "But not all mountains have them. We could search the flagged ones¡ªmaybe the treasure¡¯s scattered." Seventh Uncle nodded. "A sound plan." Then, sternly, he added, "No one outside our direct lineage must know of this." Qing nodded solemnly. "Understood." A thought struck him. "Seventh Uncle, that father and daughter on the fishing boat saw me retrieve the box." "No matter. They saw nothing inside," Seventh Uncle reassured. Chang''an and Old Gu Six: If only we¡¯d grabbed it first. But who said they hadn¡¯t glimpsed the contents? Flaunting treasure outdoors instead of hiding it¡ªwhat idiots. On their small fishing boat, Chang''an and Old Gu Six were also speculating about the sheepskin. "Dad, what if it¡¯s a treasure map?" "You want it?" Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes gleamed, fists clenching as if ready to snatch it for her. "Don¡¯t be rash! We don¡¯t even know for sure. Let them scout first¡ªwe¡¯ll take the leftovers." Chang''an restrained her eager father. Old Gu Six turned to the two wolves lying listlessly nearby. He nudged them lightly with his foot. "Ever fancied sailing on a big ship?" The wolves whimpered weakly¡ªWe would, if you had one. As if reading their minds, Old Gu Six grinned wickedly. "See that ship behind us? I¡¯ll get you aboard." The wolves: ??? "We¡¯ll track their route. If it aligns with ours, follow them ashore. If not, jump onto their ship when we¡¯re close¡ªstick with them no matter where they go." "Chang''an and I will meet you in Liangzhou County. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ve never seen you. Even if you appear on deck, they won¡¯t know where you came from." "As long as you don¡¯t attack, they¡¯ll probably adopt you. Then we¡¯ll reunite and hunt the treasure together." The wolves: Spies? Is this how humans play? A ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????defiant growl: Too dangerous. No. "Refuse, and I¡¯ll toss you overboard right now." Old Gu Six grabbed their hind legs, feigning a throw. A panicked yelp: Fine, we¡¯ll go! We know we¡¯re beasts, but you¡¯re truly ruthless. After days of observation, the large ship¡¯s course matched theirs. "Dad, what¡¯s their purpose here?" Old Gu Six shrugged. "You said that island¡¯s good for growing mushrooms. Maybe they¡¯re mushroom farmers too?" Chang''an: "..." Definitely not the same kind. Seven days later, they docked. Chang''an stomped on solid ground, relieved to feel steady again. The large ship¡¯s crew disembarked shortly after. Neither party acknowledged the other. Once they¡¯d vanished, Old Gu Six released the wolves. Following his instructions, the wolves bolted into the distance¡ªon a mission to "accidentally" join the strangers. Chang''an had initially planned to blow up the island. With nothing of value left, why not? But now, with outsiders present, they needed to know their intentions. If these people had settled here permanently, the explosion would take them too. If they were just passing through, the demolition could wait. Father and daughter trailed the group, arriving after half an hour at a small village. The locals dressed identically to that despicable ancient race from her past life. Chang''an¡¯s resolve hardened: This island must be obliterated¡ªshattered to dust. From a distance, they watched as the ship¡¯s crew was welcomed into a grand courtyard by a local man, a woman, and three young girls. Chapter 113 Chang''an and Old Gu Six hid in the nearby mountains, waiting for nightfall to investigate the large courtyard in the village. "Daughter, should I go retrieve the treasure map now?" Old Gu Six assumed Chang''an wanted the map. "No rush. I just want to know who these people are. We can take it back tonight." When they entered the village, only a few villagers noticed them, as most were distracted by the commotion around the large ship. Those who saw Chang''an and Old Gu Six head into the mountains paid no further attention¡ªoutsiders venturing into the hills were a common sight in their village. Seeing Old Gu Six wandering around curiously, Chang''an warned, "Dad, don¡¯t wander off. I won¡¯t come looking for you." "I¡¯m just surprised this mountain is so barren. Look, it¡¯s all rocks¡ªnot even grass grows here." "What¡¯s so strange about that? Not every mountain is lush with plants." Had the locals stripped it bare? Or maybe they¡¯d just stumbled upon an unusually rocky hill. Night fell, silent and still, but the largest courtyard in the village remained brightly lit. Chang''an and Old Gu Six, dressed in black, descended from the mountain and headed straight for the compound. Inside the hall, music played, cups clinked, and laughter filled the air. The man seated at the head of the table asked, "Seventh Brother, two years ago, you mentioned disasters and chaos over there. How is it now?" Seventh Uncle took a sip of wine and replied leisurely, "Still in turmoil. No telling when it¡¯ll end." "Why not settle here instead of going back?" "If not for unfinished business, we would¡¯ve stayed. That was the plan¡ªbut we must wrap things up first before returning." Seventh Uncle exchanged a glance with the man at the head, who then dismissed everyone from the hall, leaving only Seventh Uncle, his two nephews, and himself. The four huddled closer, lowering their voices. Seventh Uncle pulled out a sheepskin scroll from his robe. "Second Brother, look¡ªthis was fished out of the sea by Qing." The man examined the map closely, as if verifying its authenticity, then asked, "Are you certain this treasure map is real?" "It should be..." Seventh Uncle recounted the discovery, explaining the small box and how the map was found. "It does sound plausible. Very well, I¡¯ll join you. If there¡¯s truly treasure, we can bring it here to build our own power." "Second Uncle, why develop here? This tiny island has barely any people¡ªwhat¡¯s the point?" The young man disliked the place, especially the locals¡¯ hairstyles¡ªso ugly he couldn¡¯t imagine shaving his own head like that. Ugh. If the uncles all moved here, he¡¯d rather stay alone in Mingshan County. The man tapped the youth¡¯s forehead and chuckled. "Over there, we¡¯ll always be beneath imperial authority. Not to mention the powerful noble families¡ªeach has resources rivaling the treasure of the Yuan clan." "But here? We could establish our own kingdom." The others¡¯ eyes gleamed with ambition¡ªall except the young man, who scoffed. "With the treasure, we could vie for power back home too. The land is vast, the people numerous¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be more thrilling than playing emperor here?" "You¡¯re too young to understand," the man said, patting his head before turning to discuss logistics with the other two¡ªhow to locate the treasure and how many ships they¡¯d need to transport it. Bored, the youth stopped listening, stood up, and left for his room. The trio in the hall deliberated until late into the night before dispersing. Old Gu Six and Chang''an stealthily trailed Seventh Uncle. After he entered his room, they waited another quarter-hour. Once his breathing steadied into sleep, Old Gu Six lit a sedative and slipped it inside. After drugging Seventh Uncle unconscious, Old Gu Six retrieved the treasure map from his robes and handed it to Chang''an. Without a glance, she tossed it into her spatial storage. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????father-daughter pair then quietly looted the compound of anything valuable. The wooden structure itself¡ªeven the thatched roof¡ªwasn¡¯t worth taking. Firewood was abundant elsewhere; no need to clutter her storage with it. They drugged the young man, dragged him out, and set the house ablaze. Flames roared, and soon, agonized screams pierced the night as trapped men burned alive. Villagers, jolted awake, rushed with buckets to fight the fire. Under cover of darkness, Chang''an and Old Gu Six carried the unconscious youth to his ship, removed the anchor, and let the vessel drift away with the wind. The ship had servants aboard, but all were asleep¡ªoverconfident in their safety, they hadn¡¯t posted a night watch. Big White and the silver wolf waited on the fishing boat. Spotting Chang''an and Old Gu Six, they hurried forward. "Daughter, are we still planting mushrooms?" Old Gu Six hadn¡¯t forgotten their unfinished task. "We will¡ªbut first, let¡¯s sail farther out." "Are we going back to plant them?" "No. Don¡¯t ask¡ªjust watch." Chang''an pulled twenty wooden bird puppets from her storage, pricking her finger to drip blood onto each. Old Gu Six winced. "Use my blood instead. I¡¯ve got plenty." "It¡¯s fine," she reassured him, patting his head. The blood soaked into the puppets, animating them instantly¡ªtwenty lifelike birds, indistinguishable from real ones. In her mind, Chang''an sensed twenty new connections¡ªthe puppets¡¯ consciousness. She then retrieved twenty explosive eggs, assigning one to each bird. Through her psychic link, she commanded, "Nineteen of you¡ªfind active volcanoes and drop these. The last one waits here for the village. Hold off until the others are clear." The birds took flight, vanishing within moments¡ªall but one, which lingered obediently. Old Gu Six poked it curiously. "Kinda cute." The puppet tilted its head, confused by the touch, its tiny eyes brimming with innocence. "Dad, speed up the boat!" After another half-hour, Chang''an released the final bird but ordered it to delay detonation, giving them time to flee. "Dad, row faster!" They paddled frantically, desperate to escape the blast radius. Direction no longer mattered. "Brother White Whale! Are you there? Help push the boat!" To their relief, a pod of white whales surfaced, hoisting the tiny fishing vessel onto their backs and racing away. The two wolves were once again dizzy as hell¡ªwas this some kind of high-speed train, Beluga-style? Speed unknown. Chapter 114 In the village on the island, a grand and luxurious mansion was reduced to ashes by a raging fire. The master of the house and two newly arrived guests were also consumed by the flames. Another guest had vanished without a trace, and some speculated that the young visitor had set the fire. While they were still discussing hunting down the culprit, an unremarkable bird dropped something the size of a duck egg from high above. With a deafening explosion, before anyone could react, everything turned to dust, and the mountains and rivers were flattened. The wooden puppet bird didn¡¯t have time to escape and perished along with the rest. "Daughter, is this what you called a ¡®big mushroom¡¯?" "Yep, isn¡¯t it pretty?" Chang''an''s eyes sparkled, her joy overflowing. "But why?" Though he always supported his daughter, he worried she might bear too much karmic debt for this. The fire earlier had been his doing¡ªthat wouldn¡¯t be blamed on her¡ªbut the explosion was her handiwork. He should have asked more questions; he could have handled it himself. Chang''an tilted her head and smiled. "Don¡¯t worry, Dad, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a shame I couldn¡¯t take you to see that place. If you had, you¡¯d understand why." Even if it meant descending into hell, never to be reborn, she would still do it. "Dad, this place had to be destroyed. Otherwise, it would have destroyed us instead." "Alright," Old Gu Six said no more, then added, "Next time something like this happens, let me handle it." As the explosions here subsided, a chain of blasts erupted elsewhere, followed by the eruption of nineteen massive volcanoes. Fiery lava spewed forth, swallowing mountains and rivers, surging unimpeded toward the sea. "Ah! Brother Beluga, swim faster!" The belugas picked up speed, the wind whipping Chang''an¡¯s hair straight up. Old Gu Six gazed into the distance and noticed something odd¡ªthe lava, once it reached the sea, didn¡¯t spread out. Instead, it seemed to hit an invisible barrier. Moreover, the entire island was slowly sinking. "Daughter, we don¡¯t need to run anymore. Look." Chang''an followed his pointing finger. Huh? Was the impact really that powerful? It was truly sinking. Chang''an happily bounced twice, then lost her balance and landed on her backside. "Brother Beluga, Brother Beluga, no need to run now!" It suddenly struck her¡ªweren¡¯t belugas supposed to be slow? Why were these belugas swimming like they had motors attached? Ah well, no use overthinking it. Too much thinking leads to baldness. Their boat came to a stop as Chang''an stared wide-eyed at the island gradually disappearing beneath the waves. By the time it was fully submerged, only an endless expanse of ocean remained, with no trace of the island left. One small island had vanished from this world¡¯s map. One down, onward to the next. That next place couldn¡¯t be sunk, though. If it were just petty thieves, it wouldn¡¯t matter, but Big Fatty was there too. Weren¡¯t they always accused of stealing others¡¯ civilization? Fine, then they¡¯d go play ancestors to them instead. "Old Man, Old Man!" ... "Old Man?" ... "Old Man, your Old Gu Six is about to kick the bucket!" [What¡¯s ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????going on? Weren¡¯t you just blowing up an island?] "Oh, never mind, he¡¯s alive again. Since you¡¯re here, help us navigate to another island¡ªthe one that even steals pickles." [...Does your dad know you¡¯re this ¡®filial¡¯?] "Of course! He loves it." [Yeah right, you little brat.] "Just give us the directions already, no dawdling." [What are you planning to do there? Just so you know, I don¡¯t have any more explosive eggs for you to play with.] "Do I look that violent? I just want to travel, experience different local customs." [...Turn 70 degrees to the right and head east.] "Got it!" Chang''an helped Old Gu Six adjust their course, grinning foolishly. "Dad, I¡¯ll take you to see some mountain pigs." "What kind of pigs are mountain pigs?" Old Gu Six felt like he was learning a lot from his daughter. "Mountain pigs? They¡¯re like wild boars¡ªboth can¡¯t appreciate fine grain." Absolutely true, no flaws in that logic. Old Gu Six realized his daughter was insulting someone. Who had provoked her this time? With the belugas helping them along, their journey had been smooth lately, with no more detours. But the weather at sea was unpredictable. One moment, the sun blazed overhead; the next, it was pouring¡ªno, bucketing¡ªno, wait, a downpour. This time, their boat had cover, so they wouldn¡¯t end up drenched like drowned chicks. Amid the heavy rain, they spotted a small fishing boat speeding past, its crew desperately clinging to a net on deck. Why did this scene feel familiar? Old Gu Six rubbed his nose. How long ago had that been? Why even remember it? The fishing boat zipped past them with a whoosh, its passengers screaming. She wanted to ask¡ªwas holding on illegal? If they didn¡¯t let go, it wouldn¡¯t be them netting fish, but the fish netting them. They sailed leisurely for nearly a month before reaching Pickle Island, renting a rundown house in a shabby little village nearby. Luckily, Chang''an could speak Korean, or this would¡¯ve been tricky. In her past life, her grandmother had a friend who married into a family in Yanbian, and they visited often. Over time, Chang''an had picked up the language. The village children seemed to adore Old Gu Six, often coming over to play with him. But he couldn¡¯t understand them¡ªor speak their language. Chang''an told the kids, "He¡¯s my dad. He¡¯s mute. You can play with him, but don¡¯t bully him." Then she told Old Gu Six, "These kids want to play with you. They say you¡¯re tall, strong, and handsome. Just go along with it." Chang''an pondered how to show off. This village was too small and insignificant. They needed a more populated, influential place. The best way to show off? Enlist the Old Man for a guest appearance. After three days in the village, when someone headed to town, Chang''an sweet-talked the locals into giving them two sets of traditional clothing. Father and daughter changed outfits and followed the villagers to town. They walked the whole way, with Chang''an repeatedly summoning the Old Man¡ªbut getting no response. Guess she¡¯d have to improvise. Supernatural theatrics worked best with dramatic weather¡ªmaybe arrange some divine punishment, then follow up with a grand deception. As she plotted the perfect moment for a thunderbolt, the Old Man finally responded. [What do you want now?] "Need you for a cameo." [Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit much?] "Not at all. You¡¯re perfect for it. Besides, you¡¯re already elusive¡ªplaying a deity shouldn¡¯t be hard, right?" [I am originally... Fine, it¡¯s not difficult. But shouldn¡¯t we tone it down? This world belongs to others. If we wreak havoc on their turf, I doubt you two will live to a ripe old age.] "Relax, after this, we¡¯re done." [Alright, but this is the last time, got it?] "I promise." For now, anyway. Who knew about the future? [The southern region is suffering floods right now¡ªperfect material for our act.] "What are we waiting for? It''s time to show them who their ancestors really are." Suddenly, the entire island was engulfed in darkness, while a beam of light descended from the heavens in the south, illuminating the entire sky. Chapter 115 Light fell upon everyone. And then, there was no "then." The island returned to normal, though its inhabitants now wore dazed expressions. Chang''an: "Was the skill duration too short? Does it need to cooldown before reactivating?" [Why bother with all that trouble? I directly altered their memories.] "How did you alter them?" [Oh, the people of the Dragon Kingdom are their ancestors. The Dragon Kingdom¡¯s people created them. To betray their ancestors, to disrespect them, would invite divine punishment. The southern floods were a warning¡ªthey must worship the descendants of the Dragon Kingdom for generations.] "This... won¡¯t it be ineffective? Like, it¡¯ll only last for a short while?" [Do I seem that unreliable to you? If they dare entertain any rebellious thoughts, they¡¯ll genuinely face divine retribution.] "Fine, then. Is it done?" [The autumn harvest is almost over. Shouldn¡¯t you be heading back?] "No need to rush, right?" [Your crops are being stolen.] "We have wolves at home." [I¡¯m not lying. Someone¡¯s already raiding your grain stores.] "Then we¡¯re leaving now." [I¡¯ll send you back directly.] "Why are you so eager?" [No reason. Just worried you¡¯ll get lost at sea again.] "Do I look three years old to you?" [So, do you want to go back now or not? Still thinking about hunting for your treasure?] "Yes, we¡¯re leaving immediately." Chang''an took Old Gu Six¡¯s hand, and in the blink of an eye, they found themselves back in their empty home. Whoosh! Home at last. Old Gu Six and the two wolves were utterly bewildered. Who am I? Where am I? The wolves had been returned¡ªhad their boat been sent back too? [Yes, it¡¯s back. Listen, I¡¯ll be traveling far away for a while, with no fixed return date. Be careful while I¡¯m gone. I¡¯ll be unreachable during this time.] "Wait! Upgrade my spatial storage first." [You¡¯re never satisfied, are you? Fine, here¡¯s a thousand-square-meter warehouse and two puppets to help you farm inside it. Just like the wooden bird¡ªactivate them with a drop of blood.] "Make it so living things can enter my space." [You can already go in, can¡¯t you?] "But Old Gu Six can¡¯t. Neither can our mule or ox." [As long as you can enter, that¡¯s enough.] I have a strong suspicion you just want to stash them all in there and laze around. "That won¡¯t work. It¡¯s inconvenient." ...... "Old Man?" ...... Was it really okay to abandon her like this? Chang''an kept calling out for the old man, but there was no response. Old Gu Six snapped out of his confusion quickly and began cleaning every corner of the house. Had their mule and ox starved to death? They¡¯d left fodder, but it might not have been enough. Remembering the old man¡¯s warning about thieves, Chang''an first retrieved essential supplies before rushing outside. The ox and mule were gone¡ªlikely out foraging. Some of the potatoes and sweet potatoes had been dug up, though not extensively. Only a small amount had been stolen. Who knew how the thieves had gotten in? Maybe the wolves, Xiao Bai and Da Hui, had left the back door open? After a quick cleanup, father and daughter threw themselves into farm work. The autumn harvest was long overdue. The wheat in the fields was a mess¡ªlikely ruined by heavy rains. The mule and ox returned with Xiao Bai and Da Hui in tow. Well, well. Had the wolves learned to herd cattle? Working tirelessly, the two managed to gather all the crops before the snow fell. Exhausted, they collapsed onto the kang like dead fish. "Dad, when are we going to Liangzhou County?" "After resting a few days. There¡¯s nothing else to do in winter anyway." This time, they only brought the silver wolf¡ªit was more dog-like. The other three weren¡¯t suited for travel. The mule, of course, had to come¡ªit pulled the cart. The three wolves and the ox were left behind to tend to each other. Before setting off, Chang''an and Old Gu Six ventured into the mountains. They prepared hunted game for the wolves and fodder for the ox. Uncertain how long they¡¯d be gone, they stocked extra supplies. If they didn¡¯t return in time, the old ox would have to rely on Xiao Bai and the others. Those who had planted potatoes and sweet potatoes in the mountains reaped decent harvests and planned to expand their fields next year. Those ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????without seeds asked for some but were refused¡ªno free handouts unless they paid. Chang''an suspected their stolen potatoes and sweet potatoes had been taken for seed. As more land was cleared, Chang''an observed the beginnings of a potential village. Even if peace returned outside, these people might choose to stay. The place was good¡ªits only drawback was the distance to town, nearly half a month¡¯s journey. If they continued thriving here, a coastal town might emerge someday. Of course, town-building was someone else¡¯s job. Chang''an had no interest in it. If others developed this coastline, at least the roads would improve. Father, daughter, and mule stumbled through five days before leaving the mountains. Passing the fishing village again, they found it unrecognizable. Winter had withered the weeds, revealing traces of the village beneath thin snow. Come spring, no trace would remain. The silver wolf was sent ahead to lead, the mule trotting obediently behind. When they reached the town, it was as if war had never touched it¡ªstreets bustling, vendors shouting, the air thick with the scent of seafood. Old Gu Six sat at a roadside stall. "Boss, two bowls of noodles, please." "Right away, sir!" The middle-aged couple running the stall wore warm, genuine smiles. The noodles were hand-pulled, so they took a while. When the boss returned, Old Gu Six remarked casually, "This town has changed a lot. Last time I was here, it was chaos." "Indeed! If not for the Fifth Prince and General Yun, we¡¯d still be suffering." The boss¡¯s gratitude was heartfelt. "Oh? They came here?" "Yes! Rumor has it they were searching for someone. Seeing the people¡¯s plight, they fought their way out. Now, the entire north is under the Fifth Prince¡¯s rule." "Thank you, boss." Old Gu Six paid before eating. "Enjoy your meal, sir." More customers arrived as the boss returned to work. Chang''an disliked seafood noodles¡ªshe preferred beef or tomato-egg toppings. This bowl was hard to stomach. After taking a few casual bites, Chang''an pushed her bowl toward Old Gu Six. He was already accustomed to this¡ªwhenever she slid her noodles his way, it meant she didn¡¯t like them and expected him to finish them off. Old Gu Six said softly, "Sweetheart, let¡¯s find a place later to change our disguises, alright?" "Alright," Chang''an nodded. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the Fifth Prince was up to no good, and they wanted nothing more to do with him. Chapter 116 They didn¡¯t linger long in the small town. After finishing their noodles, they left. Outside the town, they found a secluded spot where Chang''an took out her makeup kit to transform Old Gu Six. First, she painted herself into an ordinary-looking girl with dull, yellowish skin and scruffy hair. Old Gu Six was turned into an elderly farmer. Once the disguises were done, they continued their journey. They avoided the main roads¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the time to take them. Who knew if they¡¯d accidentally stumble onto a battlefield and become easy targets? "Dad, we could always wait until the world is at peace before searching for the treasure." "Don¡¯t you find that boring?" Old Gu Six certainly did, which was why he wanted something to do. Hunting for treasure was the most exciting option. "I don¡¯t." "When peace comes, there¡¯ll be even more idle people around. Searching for treasure would draw too much attention. Right now, everyone¡¯s focus is on the war. Even if we head southwest, people will just assume we¡¯re fleeing." "Fine." Father and daughter meandered along, often relying on the silver wolf to scout ahead when they couldn¡¯t discern the right path. As for whether they were going the right way? They¡¯d just assume they were. Besides, Old Gu Six occasionally pulled out a compass to check. It couldn¡¯t be that far off. The northern territories were relatively peaceful now. No refugees scrambled about, and the common folk lived in relative stability. Since they stuck to backroads, they camped in the wilderness. In the dead of winter, snakes, insects, and rodents were hibernating, leaving them undisturbed. This time, they made it out of the north without trouble. Was it the silver wolf¡¯s doing or the compass¡¯s? Probably both. They also had to thank the villagers who pointed them in the right direction¡ªthankfully, they were honest and didn¡¯t mislead them. They slipped cautiously through the border between north and south, moving like thieves afraid of alerting the stationed soldiers nearby. Damn it¡ªthey¡¯d nearly walked straight into a trap. Luckily, they made it through unscathed. The moment they left the danger zone, Old Gu Six urged the mule into a wild sprint. Beyond the northern lands, the scenery shifted dramatically, just like when they¡¯d fled the famine¡ªanother stark contrast. War had made life unbearable for the border townspeople, forcing most to abandon their homes. The roads were littered with elderly, women, and children carrying their belongings. The men who should¡¯ve been their support had either died in battle or been conscripted, vanishing without a trace. Winter in the south was damp and cold, the kind that seeped into your bones¡ªespecially when it rained. Old Gu Six found a temple, donated some incense money, and the two settled in for a stay. The rain poured as heavily as the day Yiping went to ask her father for money. Since they were staying on temple grounds and had already donated, it was only right to offer incense. In the main hall, the abbot and his disciples chanted sutras while striking wooden fish. A young monk handed them three incense sticks each. They lit them, but just as they were about to bow, the incense went out. Chang''an: What the¡ªsince when does incense blow out like a candle? Who made this garbage? Father and daughter exchanged glances, relit the incense, only for it to snuff out again¡ªinexplicably. Old Gu Six gave the young monk a pointed look. Care to explain? Did you run out of funds and buy defective incense? The young monk was just as baffled. Other ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????worshippers had no trouble with these sticks. Why wouldn¡¯t they light for these two? Maybe the problem wasn¡¯t the incense¡ªbut the people? The abbot stepped forward, chanting, "Amitabha." "Benefactors, your blessings are boundless. There is no need to seek divine favor. Simply place the incense in the burner." They did as told, leaving six unlit sticks standing conspicuously among the others. With their "prayers" complete, they left the hall and strolled along the temple eaves, finding a peculiar charm in the moment. After they left, the abbot took a candle and tried to light the six sticks himself¡ªbut they refused to ignite. In the process, he accidentally burned a hole in his kasaya. The abbot¡¯s pupils constricted. In all his years, he¡¯d never encountered incense that wouldn¡¯t light. If the incense was faulty, why did it work for others? The issue had to lie with the people. Kneeling before the Buddha, he clasped his hands, closed his eyes, and murmured incantations. Moments later, the abbot coughed up blood and collapsed onto the prayer mat. "Master!" The disciples rushed to his aid, frantically carrying him back to his quarters. The young monk stayed behind, fetching water to clean the bloodstains from the altar and replacing the prayer mat. He knelt, bowed three times in reverence, then removed the unlit incense and replaced it with fresh, burning sticks. Only after finishing did he leave the hall. Back in his room, the abbot awoke and said nothing of the incident, only telling his disciples, "This master¡¯s cultivation is insufficient. It is of no consequence. Mingjing, take your brothers and resume your studies." Then, with slight unease, he added, "Do not disturb the honored guests in the guest quarters." "Yes, Master." Chang''an and Old Gu Six remained unaware of the aftermath. Their attention was captured by two massive turtles in the wishing pond. "Dad, these turtles are huge¡ªmust be plenty of meat on them." "Daughter, I¡¯m craving braised turtle," Old Gu Six rubbed his hands, itching to scoop one up for dinner. Their conversation was overheard by the young monk coming to call them for supper, startling him into a cold sweat despite the winter chill. "Amitabha, benefactors. These are sacred temple guardians. They are not for consumption." Father and daughter wore identical looks of disappointment. So much for sneaking one out later. Of course, they hadn¡¯t planned to eat both¡ªjust one. They still had some morals. Passing the wishing tree, its branches heavy with red-tied wooden plaques clattering in the wind, Chang''an asked curiously, "Little master, what kind of wishes do people make here?" "Amitabha, benefactor. This is a tree of matrimonial blessings." "You think if I wished for wealth here, it¡¯d still count?" Young monk: ... Today¡¯s visitors were... unusual. He wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. "Daughter, the Matchmaker can¡¯t steal the God of Wealth¡¯s job," Old Gu Six tiptoed to flip a plaque at random. Written upon it: This humble maiden, Li Yao, prays for a blissful union with Young Master Ye Feng. Wasn¡¯t the wording a bit off? A plaque from the treetop fell, bonking Chang''an on the head. Old Gu Six snatched it up, ready to destroy it in anger. But a glance at the inscription made him reconsider. This person was clearly cut from the same cloth as his daughter¡ªwishing for riches on a love tree. He wondered if this Luo Xiaobao had gotten their wish. With a careless toss, he sent the plaque flying back to the treetop. He didn¡¯t know that his throw had bypassed celestial bureaucracy¡ªsending the wish straight to the God of Wealth¡¯s desk. And by straight, we mean the deity got smacked in the face by a wooden plaque. The God of Wealth was very confused. Chapter 117 The father and daughter stayed in the temple for three days, only leaving after the rain had completely stopped. Watching them depart, the one who breathed the biggest sigh of relief was the young novice monk who had interacted with them the most. Mingjing couldn¡¯t understand why he looked so relieved and asked, "Mingxin, why have you seemed so exhausted these past few days? The master hasn¡¯t increased your workload, has he?" Mingxin, being childishly honest, replied bluntly, "I¡¯ve been guarding against the two benefactors eating the sacred creatures in the pond! I haven¡¯t dared to sleep too soundly at night." "Mingxin, ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????are you mistaken? The two benefactors have been very well-behaved." "No, I heard them with my own ears¡ªthey said they wanted to braise the sacred creatures. The female benefactor even mentioned making a wish for wealth on the wishing tree. These past two days, they¡¯ve been staring at the sacred creatures in the pond and flipping through the wishing plaques on the tree." He didn¡¯t dare say outright that the two seemed a bit unhinged. "Amitabha," Mingjing muttered, his eyelids twitching violently. Then, a terrified scream rang out. He and Mingxin rushed toward the sound and found their junior brother, who usually cared for the two sacred creatures, standing frozen by the pond, his expression blank. The young novice had a bad feeling. Running over, he saw it was true¡ªonly one sacred creature remained. The commotion drew the abbot¡¯s attention. After hearing what had happened, he chanted, "Amitabha." Noticing the silver ingot left nearby, he couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "It¡¯s fine. Everyone, go about your duties. The Buddha will not hold it against us." To others, they were sacred creatures. To those two benefactors, they were just a meal. The young novice instinctively glanced at the wishing tree. Seeing nothing amiss, he quietly sighed in relief. The missing sacred creature had been snatched away by Old Gu Six and now lay lifeless in the kitchen of Chang¡¯an¡¯s space. At noon, Old Gu Six finally got to enjoy the braised turtle he¡¯d been craving. "Chang¡¯an, if we¡¯ve eaten all the turtles from the wishing pond, will people¡¯s wishes still come true?" "There¡¯s still one left. Their wishes should still come true, just slower. With so many people making wishes, one turtle has too much work¡ªefficiency drops." The wishers: Give us back our turtles! They didn¡¯t continue heading south but changed direction¡ªthough it was more of a forced detour. Even the wolf thought they were hopeless when they argued with a compass. The natural disasters had long passed, but the roads were still filled with refugees fleeing man-made calamities. "Auntie, where are you all from?" Chang¡¯an asked during a rest stop when a family of over a dozen settled nearby. This family was slightly better off, with two young men around eighteen or nineteen helping out and more male members. They must have hidden when the chaos began, narrowly escaping tragedy. "We fled from Zhouhai Prefecture. Are you heading west too?" The auntie, seeing only the two of them, assumed they had also suffered misfortune and looked at them with sympathy. "We¡¯re heading southwest," Chang¡¯an said. This didn¡¯t count as getting lost¡ªjust a detour. The auntie nodded and said no more. By nightfall, more people arrived at the resting spot, all covered in dust and dressed in tattered clothes. Chang¡¯an was relieved they had disguised themselves along the way, wearing ragged clothes too. Aside from their mule cart, they didn¡¯t stand out much. It wasn¡¯t too unusual¡ªtwo families among the refugees had ox carts. They traveled with the refugees for half a month before parting ways¡ªmainly because the others knew the route. Chang¡¯an and Old Gu Six headed southwest, while the refugees continued west, still searching for a place to settle. "Dad, have you heard of gu?" Chang¡¯an asked, recalling novels she¡¯d read about the Miao people in the southwestern mountains, where everyone supposedly raised gu. The thought of those squirming little bugs made her skin crawl. Old Gu Six lazily replied, "Heard of it. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not here to steal territory." "Is there much difference? Have you heard of the Yuan clan?" "No. Maybe they¡¯re extinct, or just an old family that never rose to prominence." "Why would a treasure map end up in the sea? Isn¡¯t that strange? The southwest is far from the coast." "What¡¯s strange about it? It¡¯s not like the map grew legs and walked there. Someone must¡¯ve thrown it or dropped it." That night, they stayed in a rundown mountain god temple. Chang¡¯an wondered what kind of mountain god the nearby villagers worshipped. The statue was carved with a ferocious expression, looking eerie in the candlelight. Since they were borrowing the place, it was only polite to leave an offering¡ªcommon courtesy. Chang¡¯an roasted a wild chicken in the oven and paired it with a bowl of rice, a practical offering that could fill a stomach. The wind howled outside, rattling the wooden window with a creaking sound, like someone grinding their teeth in a nightmare. It was unsettling. Old Gu Six got up to close the window, but it seemed broken and wouldn¡¯t stay shut. Chang¡¯an took out a piece of wood from her space and wedged it into the window frame, keeping it from blowing open again. Just as they were about to rest, four loud knocks pounded on the door. Old Gu Six moved to open it, but Chang¡¯an grabbed his arm and shook her head. In the wilderness at night, three knocks meant a person¡ªfour meant a ghost. The pattern had repeated: four knocks, a pause, then four more. Whether it was real or not, they weren¡¯t opening that door. Too much trouble. The knocking persisted. When no one answered, the window started rattling with the same four knocks. Old Gu Six narrowed his eyes and whispered, "Chang¡¯an, sit cross-legged, close your eyes, and chant the Cleansing Heart Mantra. Don¡¯t open them until I say so." Chang¡¯an obeyed¡ªbut then asked, "Dad... how does the Cleansing Heart Mantra go?" "...Never mind. I forgot it too." Whatever was outside alternated between the window and door, hammering away until Chang¡¯an¡¯s patience snapped. "Little Silver, go bite it to death!" As the four knocks sounded again, Chang¡¯an flung the door open and released the wolf. "Enough already! We ignored you, and you just keep at it?" The silver wolf chased the figure, who dodged and leaped around with surprising agility, avoiding its teeth. Old Gu Six stepped forward and kicked the intruder into the hall, then grabbed his leg and swung him in a circle. Turns out, it wasn¡¯t anything supernatural¡ªjust a person! The man wailed and begged for mercy, his makeup ruined by tears, making him look even more horrifying than his earlier ghostly pallor. Dressed in red with that smeared face, he¡¯d terrify anyone who saw him. Chang¡¯an kicked him. "Talk. Why the haunting act?" The man sobbed on the ground. "I¡ªI just wanted to rob some money! I didn¡¯t mean to hurt anyone!" Chang¡¯an: This was the first time she¡¯d seen someone use ghost impersonation for robbery. At least it was creative. Then the man spoke again, stammering, "I¡ªI''m not... I was just pretending... but this place... it''s really... not clean." "What do you mean?" Chapter 118 As if suddenly remembering something, the man trembled violently, begging Chang''an and Old Gu Six, "Please let me go! I swear I¡¯ll never come back! She¡¯s coming... she¡¯s coming!" "Who¡¯s coming?" "She... she..." "Who exactly? If you don¡¯t explain clearly, we won¡¯t let you leave. It¡¯s almost midnight, you know." Chang''an taunted him with a sinister tone. The man, terrified, sobbed, "It¡¯s the Mountain God¡¯s Bride! Every night at midnight, she comes to the mountain temple to meet the Mountain God!" Old Gu Six and Chang''an: ??? Are you serious? Seeing their disbelief, the man insisted, "It¡¯s true! I saw it with my own eyes!" "We believe you. But if you dare come here again to scare people, I¡¯ll tie you up and make you watch the Mountain God¡¯s Bride flirt with her deity." "Never again, never again!" The man hastily promised, desperate to escape. Old Gu Six lifted his foot off the man and kicked him out the door. The man didn¡¯t even cry out in pain¡ªhe scrambled to his feet and stumbled away. Father and daughter exchanged glances. Was this Mountain God¡¯s Bride really that terrifying? After shutting the door again, they decided to wait and see what this so-called bride really was. Pretending to sleep, they waited until midnight. Then, the door¡ªlatched from the inside¡ªswung open from the outside. A woman in a red wedding dress, her makeup garishly bright, floated inside. Yes, floated. Spotting the two strangers in the hall, her calm expression twisted into something monstrous. With a flick of her sleeve, a crimson silk ribbon shot toward Chang''an. Chang''an pushed off the ground, flipping backward to dodge. Old Gu Six leapt up, drawing a flexible sword from his waist. A few swift slashes later, the ribbon lay in tatters on the floor. Since the sword could cut the ribbon, this "Mountain God¡¯s Bride" was clearly human. Why play dress-up as a bride? Wouldn¡¯t "Mountain God¡¯s Mother" be scarier? Imagine the respect (fear) you¡¯d get! Unfazed, the woman began weaving hand seals after her ribbon was destroyed. Huh? A cultivator? And not a weak one, either. Old Gu Six relied on physical attacks, so magic might be beyond him. Time for Chang''an to step in. Boom! Chang''an¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her expression akin to seeing an ant lift an elephant. Damn, Dad! Since when did his martial arts get this strong? Spiritual energy clashed with internal force¡ªand the latter won effortlessly. The woman collapsed beneath the Mountain God statue, coughing up blood, her face a mask of disbelief. Why had her immobilization spell failed? Old Gu Six didn¡¯t care about her thoughts. If she¡¯d targeted him from the start, he might¡¯ve been less furious. But this ugly creature had dared attack his daughter. That meant she had to die. Calling herself the Mountain God¡¯s Bride? Fine¡ªhe¡¯d destroy her "husband" too. With one swing of his sword, the grotesque statue split cleanly at the waist. The woman¡¯s eyes bulged in horror. "No!" She crawled to the fallen upper half of the statue, clutching it before looking up with venomous hatred. "Ahhh¡ª!" Letting go of the statue, she levitated mid-air, her robes billowing without wind. So, her "husband" had been holding her back? Her eyes burned crimson as she chanted under her breath. Chang''an felt an eerie chill. Shadows seemed to flicker at the edges of her vision. Old Gu Six pulled her close, shielding her. Father and daughter watched the woman¡¯s dramatic display. Just as her incantation neared its end, Chang''an twitched a finger. A ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????bolt of lightning tore through the roof, striking the woman. The oppressive atmosphere vanished instantly. Three strikes later, nothing remained of her¡ªnot even ashes. Chang''an blinked. She¡¯d only summoned two. Where had the third come from? And her lightning wasn¡¯t this powerful. Peering through the hole in the roof, she wondered¡ªhad Heaven itself intervened? Old Gu Six covered her eyes gently. "Rest, daughter. I¡¯ll clean up here." "No, I¡¯ll help." She wanted to know why the woman cared so much about that statue. Knowing her stubbornness, Old Gu Six didn¡¯t argue. They approached the statue together. Up close, Chang''an noticed its secret¡ªthe hollow interior held a skeleton, now split in two by her father¡¯s blade. "What was the point of this?" she muttered. Old Gu Six explained, "Legends say if you enshrine bones in a god¡¯s likeness and receive mortal worship for a century, the dead can revive." "That long? Might as well reincarnate." Chang''an scoffed. If this worked, why would the underworld exist? Everyone would just resurrect instead of rebirth. "It doesn¡¯t work. The soul stays trapped, unable to reincarnate. Mortal offerings don¡¯t reach it¡ªreal gods absorb them." Old Gu Six removed the bones and buried them outside haphazardly. He even stomped on the dirt, as if worried the skeleton might dig its way out. "Dad, relax. It can¡¯t crawl up." "Oh. Right." Not planting trees here. Chang''an: "..." They left the ruined statue untouched. No proper deity would look so vicious¡ªmore demon than god. At dawn, Old Gu Six torched the temple. "Dad, run! The villagers will skin us alive!" Burning a sacred site was sacrilege¡ªthey¡¯d destroyed people¡¯s faith. Even the mule and silver wolf bolted. Sticking with these two, they¡¯d end up as someone¡¯s dinner. By the time locals noticed the fire, the pair was long gone. In the crowd, one man shivered and slipped home, locking his door. He had a hunch those two were responsible¡ªhe¡¯d spotted faint cart tracks. The "Bride" wouldn¡¯t stay past sunrise. Best lay low. Crossing them again would mean losing more than just skin. Winter¡¯s bleak scenery made Chang''an wish they¡¯d traveled in spring instead. Suddenly, she asked, "Dad, didn¡¯t we plant cotton?" "Some, but not much." Old Gu Six paused. Wait¡ªwhere was their harvest? "Did it fail or get stolen?" Her space had yielded multiple batches. Good thing they hadn¡¯t sown all seeds outside. "...We¡¯ll check when we¡¯re back." Chapter 119 Chang''an grew increasingly uneasy about that mountain temple. "Dad, how could there possibly be a mountain god on that barren hill?" "That''s exactly why I burned the temple down," he replied. What mountain god? More like some evil spirit someone invited there. "Will this really work?" "Don¡¯t worry. When your dad takes action, no evil can withstand it." His grinning, foolish expression made him look a bit like Lu Ban No. 7¡ªutterly ridiculous. This seemed even less reliable. What should she do? Her father wasn¡¯t just sneaky; now he¡¯d also taken to bragging. Noticing his daughter¡¯s skeptical gaze, Old Gu Six rubbed the back of his head. He hadn¡¯t lied¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she believe him? A pained wail suddenly reached their ears. Up ahead, a group of women crowded around an ox cart, and the sound was coming from it. Old Gu Six whispered to Chang''an, "A woman is giving birth up there." Blocking the middle of the road, he turned the mule cart around and waited at a distance. Perhaps the woman had been caught outside and couldn¡¯t make it home in time, forced to deliver on the road. Even from afar, Chang''an could hear the agonized cries clearly, and it shocked her. "Don¡¯t be scared," Old Gu Six comforted her, patting her head. Chang''an thought of her mother in her past life and her mother in this one¡ªthey must have suffered just as much when giving birth to her. She ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????burst into tears. Then, imagining herself in her mother¡¯s place, she cried even harder. Good thing she had no plans to marry¡ªthis was terrifying. Old Gu Six fumbled to console her. After she finally calmed down, he drove the mule cart even farther away. This time, the sounds were faint, barely audible. They waited from morning until dusk, then until the moon hung high in the sky. At last, they heard a joyful shout: "It¡¯s born! It¡¯s a little boy!" The baby¡¯s cries were strong and clear¡ªa healthy child. The father and daughter rested where they were, deciding not to travel further in the dark. The group ahead bundled up the newborn, tended briefly to the exhausted mother, and then set off with the ox cart¡ªheading straight toward where Chang''an and Old Gu Six were resting. They hadn¡¯t blocked the path, leaving just enough room for the cart to pass. The villagers were surprised to see them still there. They had assumed the two had taken another route. For some reason, as the cart passed by, the woman called for it to stop. In a gentle voice, she said, "Sir, my son was born on the road, and we happened to meet you. Would you honor us by giving him a name?" This was the road back to her remote village, where strangers were rare. Meeting someone today felt like fate. In the flickering torchlight, the man¡¯s face was shadowed, but his dignified presence was unmistakable. Old Gu Six glanced at the baby the woman deliberately revealed¡ªwrinkled and far less adorable than his daughter had been at birth. Chang''an had been plump and fair, with big round eyes staring at him in innocent wonder¡ªutterly heart-melting. Naming this child was out of the question. "This child is blessed. His name should come from his father or another elder." Disappointed, the woman still thanked him. "Forgive the intrusion, sir." Old Gu Six waved dismissively without another word. As the cart moved on, one of the villagers finally voiced her confusion. "Gao Lan''er, why ask a stranger to name our little one?" "Elder Sister, call it intuition if you will. I just felt that if that man named him, our boy would have a fortunate life." Gao Lan''er couldn¡¯t explain it herself. Maybe, after risking her life in childbirth, she simply wanted her son to be safe, healthy, and happy. Her sister clearly didn¡¯t believe it but said no more as they continued in silence. Seeing the newborn, Chang''an wondered if she had looked the same at birth. Old Gu Six remarked, "You were worse. So ugly I almost threw you away." Of course, that wasn¡¯t true. His daughter had been the prettiest, most adorable baby¡ªno comparison. "If I was ugly, shouldn¡¯t you reflect on yourself? Children inherit from their parents. If the mold is crooked, how can the fruit be perfect?" Old Gu Six: ...That actually made sense. They camped by the road overnight and set off early the next morning. After a month of rough travel, they finally reached the southwestern borderlands. Bypassing the city, they took to the mountains¡ªthey were here to hunt for treasure, after all, and entering town would only draw attention. Chang''an released the silver wolf into the wild, letting it roam freely to scout the terrain. She unfolded the map. Great¡ªshe couldn¡¯t make sense of it. More confusing than a "deficient" map. Old Gu Six took a look. Great¡ªhe couldn¡¯t tell north from south. Their eyes turned to the wolf, now bounding back from the woods. They held the map in front of it, pointing at the mountain marked with a flag. "Little Silver, finding this mountain is all up to you," Chang''an said, scratching its head with a smile. The mountain seemed deep in the wilderness¡ªthis would take a while. Instead of following aimlessly, they searched for a temporary base, waiting for the wolf to locate the spot. Chang''an tossed it two cleaned rabbits and a pheasant. After eating, the wolf grumbled and set off as their scout. They trailed behind with the mule, scouting for a campsite along the way. The dense wilderness forced them to clear paths as they went, but game was plentiful. Days passed without finding a suitable spot, so they climbed higher instead. From the summit, they discovered a hidden paradise on the other side¡ªa small village nestled in the valley. Wooden houses with bamboo fences stood spaced apart, ensuring privacy. Vegetable patches stretched before each home, though the crops were unclear. The harvested rice fields left only stubble behind. Bamboo groves filled the valley, where children played in the distance. Old Gu Six led Chang''an away. Staying here was risky¡ªvillagers gathering firewood might spot them. Not that they feared being seen, but it was best to remain unnoticed when treasure hunting. Following the mountain range inward, they found a cave¡ªperfect. No need for tents; a quick cleanup would make it livable. "Stay here, daughter. I¡¯ll check inside first." Chang''an handed him a small flashlight from her past life¡ªa school supply. Old Gu Six found it far more practical than a luminous pearl¡ªbrighter and more useful. The cave wasn¡¯t large¡ªabout ten meters long and six wide¡ªbut it was dry, with no signs of recent animal habitation. Its former residents had long since moved out. To avoid any mishaps, he carefully checked every nook and cranny. Then, from a crevice in the corner, he pulled out a little snake hibernating there. The dazed snake seemed to say, "Seriously, what¡¯s your problem?" Chapter 120 They tossed out the little snake and took over its home, then the father and daughter began cleaning. After setting up some basic necessities, they settled in. The cave entrance was wide open, and the winter wind was quite chilly, especially the nighttime gusts. Uncertain how long it would take for the silver wolf to find the place, Old Gu Six cut some leafy branches and hastily wove two makeshift doors. Then, he hung a thick cloth curtain over the cave entrance, instantly making the space much warmer. While waiting for the silver wolf, they hunted nearby and gathered familiar medicinal herbs to plant in their spatial storage. After living in the cave for over ten days, Chang''an began to wonder if the silver wolf had decided not to return. Just as she was about to leave with Old Gu Six, the silver wolf strutted back with an air of indifference. The moment it returned, it excitedly circled around Chang''an. "Found it?" Chang''an ruffled its head. "Awoo!" Hurry up, old wolf¡¯s taking you to the treasure¡ªlots and lots of it! Chang''an packed everything from the cave into her spatial storage. Old Gu Six glanced at the mule outside. "Should we leave the mule here and pick it up on our way back?" "What we¡¯re looking for isn¡¯t just in one place. With all the detours, do you really think we¡¯ll find our way back?" Chang''an wasn¡¯t optimistic¡ªleaving the mule here meant they¡¯d likely never see it again. In the end, the mule came along¡ªa mule that had seen the world. The mountain paths were treacherous, and it was a mystery how the Yuan family had managed to hide their treasure deep in the wilderness. The terrain was damp, reeking of rotting leaves. In such areas, they had to watch their step¡ªjust because snakes hibernated didn¡¯t mean they wouldn¡¯t encounter one. And if not snakes, then insects. A single bite could mean an early funeral. Beyond the dense forest lay a winding stream, surrounded by overgrown weeds. Further ahead was a field of scattered boulders. The silver wolf led them to a waterfall and let out two sharp "awoos." Old Gu Six glanced down at it and asked coolly, "The entrance is behind the waterfall?" The wolf¡¯s eyes gleamed, confirming his guess. Chang''an thought, Isn¡¯t this just like that monkey¡¯s Water Curtain Cave? She pulled out a raincoat for herself and handed a rain poncho to Old Gu Six. With the waterfall¡¯s heavy flow, they¡¯d get soaked without protection. Behind the waterfall was indeed a hidden cavern, but the treasure wasn¡¯t in the outer cave¡ªthey had to go deeper. "Little Silver, how did you even find this place?" The wolf shook off the water and barked once. Chang''an figured some other animal must have tipped it off and didn¡¯t press further. Since she couldn¡¯t understand anyway, she left it at that. The mule stayed outside¡ªit was too difficult to bring it along any further. After walking about twenty meters deep, they finally reached the end. Father and daughter shone their flashlights around, feeling along the walls for hidden mechanisms. But after searching for a long time, they found nothing. Maybe it was too well-hidden. "Could it be on the ground instead of the walls?" Old Gu Six crouched to inspect the floor. Chang''an tapped around with a stick, accomplishing little. Then Old Gu Six tried moving a small, unassuming stone block in their path¡ªabout the size of two bricks¡ªbut it wouldn¡¯t budge. Realization struck: this had to be the mechanism. He twisted it right¡ªnothing. Left¡ªstill nothing. "Try pushing it forward?" Chang''an suggested. With a loud rumble, a stone door slid open. A narrow passage, just wide enough for one person, revealed itself in the side wall. The silver wolf darted in first, followed by Old Gu Six, with Chang''an bringing up the rear. No traps or hidden weapons greeted them. Had the treasure¡¯s owner assumed no one would find it? Or was it a kindness to future heirs, sparing them from accidental harm? But upon entering the treasure chamber, Chang''an realized her mistake¡ªthe traps weren¡¯t at the entrance. They were inside. The underground palace was vast, its walls lined with lamps that ignited spontaneously as they entered. The pillars were carved with soaring vermilion birds. Chang''an found the design odd. Most families would carve dragons¡ªonly the Yuan clan chose a bird. But that was trivial. The real issue was whether her spatial storage could hold everything. A quick mental check confirmed her fears were unfounded¡ªthe newly expanded thousand-square-meter warehouse was more than enough. The old man must have foreseen this. Chang''an approached the nearest wooden chest, eager to peek inside¡ªuntil she heard a sharp click. A hail of arrows shot from hidden slots in the walls. Old Gu Six yanked Chang''an back, retreating all the way to the entrance. The silver wolf cowered behind a stack of chests, trembling in silence as if afraid the arrows might notice it. The father and daughter stood outside, watching the arrows fly wildly in all directions. They waited for about half an hour until the hidden mechanism finally ran out of ammunition. "This trap isn''t very well-made," Old Gu Six remarked with an air of expertise. Then he turned to Chang''an and said, "Sweetheart, wait here for a bit. Let me check if there are any other traps first." Chang''an nodded. Since she had been the one to trigger the earlier mechanism¡ªperhaps due to bad luck today¡ªit was better to let her father take the lead. After Old Gu Six inspected the area and no more traps were triggered, Chang''an finally stepped forward. She didn¡¯t bother examining what was inside; she simply stored everything in her spatial storage. She could sort through it all later¡ªit wasn¡¯t going anywhere. The thousand-square-meter warehouse in her space was instantly filled halfway. The bronze lamp stands placed on either side of the grand hall, shaped like lush little trees, were particularly eye-catching, so she took those too. Anything that could be moved was swiftly swept into her storage. In less than a quarter of an hour, the hall was completely stripped bare. Before leaving, Old Gu Six carved a line into one of the hall¡¯s pillars: "No treasure here. You¡¯ve been fooled, idiots." Once ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????outside, they restored the cave to its original state, and Old Gu Six even tweaked the mechanism for opening the entrance. Now, simply pushing it forward wouldn¡¯t work¡ªit required a combination of twists and turns to the left and right. Chang''an suddenly thought of excavators¡ªher father might have a real talent for this kind of thing. Emerging from behind the waterfall, they found their mule still lying obediently where they had left it. Seeing them return, it immediately stood up and kicked its hooves a couple of times. "Legs asleep?" Chang''an wondered. She pulled out the map. The next marked location, a small flag drawn halfway up the mountain, required crossing two more peaks from their current position. "Little Silver, take a good look at this place and remember it. We¡¯re counting on you," she said. "Sweetheart, maybe we should wait until tomorrow to move on? It¡¯s already evening, and traveling through the mountains at night isn¡¯t safe¡ªlet alone finding a decent place to rest," Old Gu Six suggested, glancing at the darkening sky. Chang''an smacked her forehead¡ªshe hadn¡¯t thought that through. They gathered some grass for the mule, storing extra in their spatial storage, then collected dry firewood before heading back to the cave behind the waterfall. Just as they were about to put on their raincoats, rustling sounds came from the nearby woods, followed by the crisp snap of dry branches underfoot. Chapter 121 Chang''an immediately stored the raincoat and rain gear into her space, swiftly retrieving a woven basket from it, inside which she placed some dry rations. Just ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????as she finished arranging the basket, two men emerged from ahead, dressed like hunters. But their attire was merely a facade¡ªtheir eyes were sharp, their builds tall and robust, with steady stances. Carrying bows and broadswords, they paused momentarily upon seeing Chang''an and Old Gu Six. The shorter man asked Old Gu Six, "Are you folks from the village below the mountain?" Old Gu Six shook his head indifferently. "No, we''re from town. We came into the deep mountains to gather valuable herbs but lost our way. Didn¡¯t manage to find any either." Their gazes shifted to the mule, prompting Old Gu Six to add, "We found it in the mountains. It¡¯s been following us¡ªprobably separated from its owner." Whether they believed him or not, the two men only gave a faint nod. They expected Old Gu Six to ask where they were from, but instead, he turned away to tend to his own affairs. Chang''an hadn¡¯t taken out a cooking pot¡ªnot because she didn¡¯t want to, but because there hadn¡¯t been time. Luckily, she hadn¡¯t. Who brings a pot into the mountains to gather herbs? To brew soup on the spot? Using the basket as cover, she pulled out a cleaned wild chicken and a hare from her space. Old Gu Six naturally took over the task of roasting the meat. This time, Chang''an didn¡¯t bring out too many seasonings¡ªjust salt, pepper, and chili powder. The mountains had wild pepper, also known as mountain peppercorn, so if the two men asked about the aroma, it would be easy to explain. As for the chili powder? Chang''an wasn¡¯t sure if this world even had chili as an ingredient. From little Chang''an¡¯s memories, she¡¯d never seen such a thing before. The rich scent of roasting meat wafted over to the two men, who were chewing on dry rations. Never before had their bland flatbreads tasted so unappetizing. The taller man stood up and approached, pulling out a small silver ingot from his pocket. Handing it to Old Gu Six, he said somewhat sheepishly, "Brother, could you sell us some of your seasonings?" He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask for the roasted meat outright, so he settled for buying the spices to cook his own. Seeing this, the shorter man promptly grabbed his bow and went off to hunt. Chang''an plucked three large leaves from a nearby tree. Considering the silver ingot, she divided each seasoning in half for them. Her space¡¯s fridge still had two unopened sets, so selling a bit wouldn¡¯t hurt. Of course, on the surface, this was all she had. The man thanked her and carefully carried the spices back to his campfire, storing them before gathering more dry firewood. Within two quarters of an hour, the hunter returned with two wild chickens and a hare¡ªproof of his skill and luck. While they prepared their catch, Chang''an and Old Gu Six had already started eating. The silver wolf had left when the two men arrived, now hunting in the forest for its own meal. Chang''an noticed the two men glancing repeatedly at the waterfall while cleaning their prey, occasionally murmuring to each other. She had reason to suspect they were also treasure hunters. Was the treasure map not unique? Or were they connected to the Yuan clan? "Dad?" Chang''an shifted closer to Old Gu Six. He tilted his head to look at her, then turned his gaze toward the two men by the waterfall, catching them whispering while staring at the cascading water. Old Gu Six calmly looked away without a word, using his grease-stained fingers to pinch one of Chang''an¡¯s hair buns. Chang''an immediately bristled. "Dad?!" Her head suddenly felt several pounds heavier. Imagining the oil from the roasted chicken, she shuddered. The two men by the waterfall jumped at her sharp, incredulous shout. When they turned, they saw Chang''an smacking both hands onto her father¡¯s face¡ªalmost like using him as a napkin. Old Gu Six let her do as she pleased, leaving the two men utterly astonished. Was this how fathers and daughters interacted? The girl looked to be at least ten. Shouldn¡¯t she have learned about propriety between men and women by now? In their families, girls knew by seven that men and women shouldn¡¯t share seats, sons should avoid their mothers, and daughters their fathers. This father-daughter pair was bizarre. But it was their family matter¡ªoutsiders had no right to judge. They had important business in the mountains. Best not to meddle and invite trouble. Old Gu Six, now smeared with grease, didn¡¯t rush to wash up. His face was coated with an herbal stain that wouldn¡¯t smudge easily but washed off clean with water. After leaving the northern lands, they found makeup too troublesome and simply darkened their faces with the herbal juice. Once they finished dinner, the two men began roasting their own catch. The aroma drifted over, making Old Gu Six glance repeatedly at Chang''an. His eyes clearly said, "Daughter, I want more roasted meat." She suspected this father of hers might have failed his trials multiple times because food distracted him. Chang''an rummaged in the basket, secretly retrieving a pack of beef jerky from her space for Old Gu Six. At midnight, only the crackling of the fire broke the silence. The two men waited until they were certain the father and daughter were asleep before moving. The moment they entered the waterfall, Chang''an and Old Gu Six opened their eyes¡ªwide awake, with no trace of sleepiness. The two men didn¡¯t return until dawn. Emerging, they instinctively checked on the father and daughter, relieved to find them still "asleep." They rekindled their fire and whispered: "Brother Li, do you think we might be in the wrong place?" "Impossible. This map was drawn by my great-grandfather himself. He was a guard for the Yuan family and took part in hiding the treasure. He knew those involved in the final task wouldn¡¯t leave alive. So he left this map for his descendants. Except for the last location, everything else is accurate." Brother Li pulled out the map, which detailed every trap and how to activate the mechanisms to enter the treasure vault. They¡¯d followed it precisely, even found the door mechanism¡ªbut it wouldn¡¯t budge. Had his great-grandfather misremembered? "If the map is real, why didn¡¯t your grandfather or father come for the treasure?" The shorter man couldn¡¯t fathom it¡ªliving in poverty despite holding a treasure map. "My great-grandfather¡ªI don¡¯t know. Maybe the Yuan family was still watching back then. My grandfather? You know how he was¡ªstubborn to the bone. He¡¯d rather starve than take what wasn¡¯t his. My father was a frail scholar, just like him. As for my uncles? They wanted it, but they were just farmers¡ªilliterate, cowardly. Even with the map, they couldn¡¯t read it, let alone dare enter these mountains. Why seek wealth? To live better. But if it costs your life, what¡¯s the point?" Brother Li folded up the map just as Chang''an and Old Gu Six pretended to have woken up, heading to the waterfall to wash their faces with cold water. They sipped boiled water from an earthen pot and gnawed on a couple of cold flatbreads. Chang''an: Honestly, this breakfast isn¡¯t exactly a must-have. What Brother Li said wasn¡¯t right¡ªher Old Gu Six¡¯s father might be literate, but he couldn¡¯t read a map any better than Silver Wolf could. Chapter 122 No matter how hard you rack your brains, you''d never guess how Old Gu Six''s father modified the mechanism. Unless you have a knack for digging, you probably wouldn''t fathom his train of thought. It seems they''re on the same path. How can they avoid crossing paths with them? Well, the only way is to let them go first. Brother Li and his companion had the same idea¡ªthey wanted the others to go ahead while they checked out the waterfall. And so, both sides kept waiting for the other to leave, resulting in a stalemate. Old Gu Six noticed the frequent glances from them and guessed these two were waiting for them to depart first. He packed up his meager belongings, slung the basket on his back, and led the mule along the relatively flat path at the foot of the mountain. He then hoisted Chang''an onto the mule''s back. Under Brother Li''s eager gaze, they leisurely made their exit. Once they were farther away, Chang''an pulled out the map. "Dad, let''s switch mountains. We shouldn''t go to the nearest one¡ªwe might run into them again. Let''s go to..." "Go where?" Old Gu Six asked when Chang''an hesitated for a long time without finishing. Chang''an: I don¡¯t know where to go either. The mountains all seemed close, but the scattered flag markers made her dizzy. That¡¯s when she realized the treasure locations followed a pattern. The nearest spot appeared to be just two mountains away, but in reality, there were three¡ªthey¡¯d overlooked the half-peak jutting out from the side. The real treasure lay beyond that half-peak. At first glance, it seemed like one continuous mountain, but a closer look revealed the trick. In her past life, she¡¯d taken many forced-perspective cityscape photos¡ªimages that looked normal at first but revealed glaring discrepancies upon closer inspection. Whoever drew this treasure map was cunning, with a flexible mind¡ªthough the execution wasn¡¯t precise. All the treasure sites seemed randomly scattered, but in truth, most were clustered nearby¡ªexcept for one isolated location. The rest formed a fan-shaped distribution. Once they found the second treasure, the others would be easy to locate¡ªjust follow the line. But if the order was disrupted, they¡¯d have to search one by one. There were ten spots in total. They¡¯d already looted one, leaving nine. The hardest to find was the second¡ªits flag marker floated mid-air, with no fixed position. The other nine had flags anchored to the ground¡ªonly the second stood out. That likely meant its treasure was special too¡ªeither the most abundant or the most valuable. Where was their guide wolf? Why hadn¡¯t it shown up yet? By mid-morning, the silver wolf finally sauntered over, looking almost annoyed at the sight of them. Chang''an, Old Gu Six: ??? "Awwooo!" The wolf angrily scraped the ground with its front paws, as if scolding them for their incompetence. Then it turned and trotted off. Chang''an, Old Gu Six: Oh, we went the wrong way. Could¡¯ve just said so¡ªno need to throw a tantrum. It¡¯s not like this was the first time. They followed the wolf in a new direction, gathering herbs along the way¡ªanything useful went straight into their storage space. After they left, Brother Li and his companion returned to the cave behind the waterfall. This ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????time, they weren¡¯t worried about disturbing anyone. If they couldn¡¯t find the mechanism, they¡¯d just blast through with their inner energy. Were they clever or just foolish? Didn¡¯t they fear the rocks collapsing and sealing the cave? Luckily, their inner energy wasn¡¯t strong enough to shatter the stone walls¡ªjust enough to chip off some dust and debris. "Brother Li, maybe we should head to the next location first? See how the mechanisms work there, then come back?" "Guess we have to," Brother Li conceded reluctantly. They dusted themselves off and stepped out of the cave, pausing to study their map carefully. Their map only marked nine locations¡ªmissing the very second site Chang''an and Old Gu Six were heading toward. Brother Li pointed at the map. "Let¡¯s go here. This one¡¯s the easiest to find¡ªthere¡¯s an ancestral hall of the Yuan clan in the village. The treasure¡¯s hidden inside." "Are the villagers descendants of the Yuan clan?" "No, they¡¯re the clan¡¯s former servants. They¡¯ve been living here in secrecy, guarding the treasure for the Yuan descendants." "That¡¯s some loyalty. Are there even any Yuan descendants left? Didn¡¯t the whole clan get wiped out by divine punishment?" "Only the direct and collateral lines were destroyed. Distant relatives still exist¡ªthey¡¯ve probably gone into hiding under different names." As they walked, the two discussed the Yuan clan, recalling stories passed down by their elders about the clan¡¯s former glory. Rumors said the Yuan were heaven¡¯s chosen, gifted with divine abilities to commune with the cosmos. They called themselves the Divine Clan¡ªeven the emperor had to bow to their patriarch. How absurd was that? In their opinion, the Yuan must¡¯ve grown too arrogant, provoking heaven¡¯s wrath. But that was over a century ago. By now, their existence had faded from memory¡ªno trace in official records or unofficial texts. Even storytellers avoided using them as material. First, because the imperial court strictly forbade any mention of the Yuan in public discourse. Second, because the clan¡¯s downfall was sudden¡ªa heavenly fire reduced their lands to ashes overnight. The people called it divine retribution. Between imperial suppression and fear of the gods, no one dared speak of them. A hundred years later, the Yuan had vanished into history¡¯s depths. Chang''an and Old Gu Six followed the silver wolf for five or six days before reaching the second treasure site. It had looked close, but the journey was exhausting. And arriving wasn¡¯t enough¡ªthey still had to find the treasure itself. "Little Silver, go ask the animals if any of them know where it is." Chang''an didn¡¯t care if the wolf could actually get answers¡ªit was still more reliable than her or Old Gu Six. "Why bother asking? It¡¯s either in a cave or a tomb," Old Gu Six declared confidently, as if he knew everything. He¡¯d read enough adventure tales to know that heroes always found treasures in either crumbling tombs or forgotten caves. "Then why don¡¯t you and Silver go look together?" Chang''an still trusted the wolf more. With her father¡¯s logic, she¡¯d probably never find the treasure. The floating flag on the map was proof¡ªthis wasn¡¯t something you could find with conventional thinking. The wolf shot them both a glare before leaping away and vanishing into the trees. Old Gu Six stayed quiet, obediently squatting by a tree and munching on wild persimmons¡ªextra sweet after the frost. He carefully peeled one and handed it to Chang''an. "Here, I tried it¡ªit¡¯s really sweet." Chang''an took it, studying him thoughtfully. Just what kind of creature was he? Either eating or on his way to eat. "Kid, why¡¯re you staring at me like that?" Old Gu Six subtly shifted his position. His daughter always looked at him with that strange gaze¡ªit made him uneasy. "Dad, what are you so guilty about?" Chang''an suddenly crouched in front of him, locking eyes. Old Gu Six was so startled that two of the persimmons he was holding slipped from his grasp. He quickly picked them up¡ªluckily, they were the kind you peeled before eating, so a little dirt wouldn¡¯t matter. Chang¡¯an: "..." How was that any different from her dropping food and picking it up to eat three seconds later? Whatever. What did it even matter what he was like? It wasn¡¯t like she could just toss him aside. Chapter 123 They didn¡¯t just wait idly for the silver wolf to find them. After eating and drinking their fill, they also began to take action. The small flag¡¯s location was marked on the mountainside, but since it wasn¡¯t specified on the ground, could there be a cliff on this mountain? Old Gu Six casually left the mule at the foot of the mountain and said, "If you¡¯re not here when we return, we¡¯ll leave you behind." The mule obediently lay still, not daring to move, and even wagged its tail like a dog. Chang¡¯an: This mule is acting so dog-like. Old Gu Six didn¡¯t let Chang¡¯an put away the basket, afraid they might run into others in the mountains. He carried it on his back as a disguise, with half a basket of assorted herbs inside. The mountain was quite steep, making the climb somewhat strenuous. Fortunately, they had martial skills¡ªan ordinary person would¡¯ve been gasping for air by now. As they climbed, something felt off. "Dad, how did we reach the summit so quickly?" Old Gu Six gazed at the opposite side. "Is it possible we climbed the wrong mountain?" Chang¡¯an followed his gaze. So, all their exhausting effort had been for nothing. "Dad, can your qinggong carry us across?" The mountain they were on was separated from the opposite one by a wide gorge, about ten meters across. "Sweetheart, take out the map and have a look," Old Gu Six said, stroking his chin as he peered down into the gorge. Chang¡¯an: What¡¯s the deal? Is there a big boss down there or some loot? She handed the map to Old Gu Six and, on a mischievous impulse, picked up a fist-sized rock and tossed it into the gorge. "Owwooo!" A pained howl, faint but echoing, rose from below. "Sweetheart, I think that¡¯s the silver wolf down there," Old Gu Six said, putting away the map and noticing his index finger had turned pitch black. What had he done? Oh right¡ªhe¡¯d touched his face and chin. Was the dye rubbing off? No time to dwell on that now. Had Chang¡¯an¡¯s rock just killed the poor wolf? Talk about bad luck. What were the odds? Chang¡¯an blinked her big eyes. Well, this was awkward. The wolf was helping them, and she¡¯d just bonked it from behind. She absolutely couldn¡¯t admit to this¡ªit¡¯d hurt their working relationship. Old Gu Six grabbed Chang¡¯an and leaped down into the gorge, explaining mid-air, "The flag is right between these two mountains, drawn right over this gorge." The gorge below was overgrown with weeds and littered with scattered rocks. A narrow exit showed signs of trampling¡ªlikely the silver wolf¡¯s path. As soon as they landed, the silver wolf dashed out from behind a pile of stones. "Owwooo, owwooo!" It complained, clearly aggrieved. Chang¡¯an put on a straight face and spun a tale. "The gorge walls are full of loose rocks. One must¡¯ve fallen and hit you." The wolf glanced around skeptically. That didn¡¯t sound very convincing. "We heard the noise as soon as we reached the mountain and came straight down. Are you okay?" Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t see any bleeding wounds, but there was a big lump on its head. Hopefully, it hadn¡¯t been knocked silly. "Owwooo," the wolf shook its head, as if saying it was fine. Now reunited, the two humans and the wolf resumed their treasure hunt. But they were stumped. Where to even start? The gorge was small enough to take in at a glance, with no hidden caves or unusual features along the cliffs. This was frustrating. Chang¡¯an¡¯s first instinct was to consult the old man (her mysterious guide), but they were currently out of contact. "Dad, what are you staring at?" Could he really find something special in these rock piles? "Sweetheart, look¡ªthese piles aren¡¯t random." "How so? Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re not rocks but piles of dung." "Must you be so crude? These piles are arranged deliberately. To the untrained eye, they¡¯re just useless rubble. Who¡¯d guess they hold a secret?" "Dad, can you skip the preamble and get to the point?" "I just wanted to show off how clever I am. Seven Stars Aligned¡ªsee it now?" Chang¡¯an ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????squinted. Still looked like random rocks to her. Your eyes and mine must work differently. There were only six piles. Where was the seventh star? Seeing her confusion, Old Gu Six sighed. "Sweetheart, what would you do without me?" Chang¡¯an: Breathe, obviously. That¡¯s how I¡¯d live. Old Gu Six walked to the end of the rock piles. Chang¡¯an followed as he pushed aside some grass, asked for a hoe, and got to work. "Watch closely, sweetheart. Dad¡¯s about to find us treasure." He swung the hoe, digging energetically while Chang¡¯an and the wolf watched. Half an hour later, a square pit appeared, revealing a large stone sphere at the bottom. Old Gu Six tossed the hoe aside, pressed both hands on the sphere, and pushed down hard. With a grinding sound, the sphere began to rise. He climbed out, looking smug. If he¡¯d had a tail, it¡¯d be spinning like a propeller. Wait¡ª"How did you know there was a stone ball buried here?" Chang¡¯an could almost see his imaginary tail freeze mid-wag, droop, then resume at a slower pace. "Seven Stars Aligned, but only six are visible. Where¡¯s the seventh? Underground, obviously. Wasn¡¯t that clear?" Chang¡¯an: Sounded plausible. Her dad¡¯s luck was uncanny¡ªdig once, hit the jackpot. Old Gu Six: Good thing my kid¡¯s easy to fool. He couldn¡¯t exactly say he¡¯d regained fragments of his memories, making treasure hunts a breeze. Right, he wasn¡¯t the same Old Gu Six anymore. He was... He was what? Huh? Why were his memories still patchy? No matter. It didn¡¯t stop him from mooching off elders and youngsters alike. Though, who exactly was this "elder" he was supposed to mooch from? No clues there. Maybe he¡¯d start with the "youngster" first. As the stone sphere rose level with the six rock piles, the piles began to tremble. The jagged peaks of stones scattered outward. A thunderous rumble shook the ground as the gorge split down the middle. The violent tremors made Chang¡¯an lose her balance. If not for Old Gu Six grabbing her, she¡¯d have tumbled into the fissure. The silver wolf clung to the ground, claws digging in desperately. Only when a winding staircase was revealed did the shaking stop. The fissure was deep, its bottom swallowed by darkness. Chang¡¯an pulled out a flashlight. Old Gu Six took it, switched it on, and the wolf led the way. The staircase was wide enough for two. This time, Old Gu Six didn¡¯t let Chang¡¯an walk behind¡ªhe made her stay beside him, closer to the wall, while he took the outer edge. "Dad, maybe I should walk behind? If you slip and fall, I¡¯m not familiar enough with this world to know how many dishes to serve at your funeral." Old Gu Six held her hand and said gloomily, "There¡¯s no one to host a funeral anyway. Even if I die here, how would you carry me back?" Chang¡¯an: ... Right. They had no relatives or friends. Then her eyes lit up. "If you die, I can just stash you in my spatial storage and bury you there." Now it was Old Gu Six¡¯s turn to be speechless. Why does that tone sound so cheerful? Chapter 124 Chang''an absentmindedly counted the steps¡ªthree hundred in total. Was this damn staircase trying to connect to hell? As they descended, the sound of an underground river reached their ears. A narrow path led forward, and exiting the cave mouth revealed a cliff. The rushing water came from below, where a crystal-clear stream shimmered, small fish darting playfully through it. The cliff wasn¡¯t too high¡ªat least a fall wouldn¡¯t be fatal, nor would it cause amnesia. On the opposite shore, another staircase stretched skyward, its end invisible from here. A swaying iron-chain bridge, sturdy wooden planks laid across it, connected the two sides. They crossed carefully, the bridge creaking underfoot. This endless staircase¡ªeven the steps to an emperor¡¯s throne couldn¡¯t possibly be this many. They¡¯d just come down, and now they were expected to climb back up? Whoever designed this underground palace must¡¯ve been out of their mind. At least this ascent wasn¡¯t as brutal as the descent. True to its reputation as the hardest treasure to find, the place concealed a breathtakingly opulent palace. Winding corridors, carved beams, and painted rafters¡ªevery inch was a masterpiece. How had they managed to keep the place so brilliantly lit? Seriously, what were the Yuans thinking? Spending fortunes to build a palace underground¡ªwhat was the point? Even storing treasures didn¡¯t justify this extravagance. Were they planning for descendants to live down here? Wouldn¡¯t leaving behind wealth be more practical than this underground labyrinth? "Dad, maybe we should just stay. It¡¯d be a shame to let such a beautiful place go to waste," Chang''an suggested. "No way. Down here, you can¡¯t even tell day from night. We¡¯re here for treasure, not real estate. Stay focused, kid." Old Gu Six grabbed Chang''an and shook her, as if trying to rattle some sense into her. "Dad, if you don¡¯t stop, don¡¯t blame me for sending you into my space early." The threat was serious enough to make Old Gu Six freeze. He set her down immediately and got back to searching. "With so many rooms and courtyards, this won¡¯t be easy." "Little Yin, it¡¯s all up to you now," Chang''an said, placing her hopes on the silver wolf. She plopped onto the steps, waving at Old Gu Six and the wolf. "You two go ahead. Call me when you find something." Old Gu Six sat beside her, realizing that coming back later would mean retracing their steps. Better to let the wolf scout first. "Little Yin, you¡¯re our family¡¯s last hope." Grumbling, the wolf trotted off to work. Chang''an eyed the flowers in the garden curiously. "Dad, are these real?" "They are," Old Gu Six replied, his gaze darkening as he studied the vibrant blooms, his expression unreadable. "But how do they survive without sunlight?" Plants needed photosynthesis¡ªwithout light, shouldn¡¯t they wither? "There¡¯s spiritual energy here. The garden has an array." Beneath the stems lay bones, nourished by blood. Chang''an yawned. All the climbing had drained her. Since the wolf hadn¡¯t found anything yet, she might as well nap. Leaning against the railing, she drifted off, still wondering how Old Gu Six had spotted the array. Before she could figure it out, she was out cold. Old Gu Six carried her into the palace, settling her on a divan and draping his outer robe over her. Before leaving, he tapped her forehead lightly. In her dream, Chang''an found herself chased by an old man whose face she couldn¡¯t see. Why was she running? No idea. Dream-her was shorter than a winter melon, stubby limbs no match for the old man¡¯s speed. Damn it, he was catching up! Who the hell made her shrink in her own dream just to get hunted? Old Gu Six watched his daughter flail in her sleep. I meant to give you sweet dreams, not a brawl. You¡¯ll wake up exhausted. He adjusted the robe over her and strode out. Circling the garden twice, he picked up pebbles and tossed them in different directions. On the third throw, he paused. Wait, where had he thrown the last one? South? No. North? Who designed this damn array? Why complicate things with directions? Couldn¡¯t it just be front, back, left, right? Whatever. Toss pebbles at all four corners. Whether it worked depended on the trapped souls¡¯ luck. As ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????the last pebble landed, the garden plunged into darkness. Wails erupted from the array. Old Gu Six pricked his finger, drawing a golden sigil in the air. With a flick, it sank into the garden. Light returned. The wailing ceased. Transparent, fading figures drifted out, confusion etched on their faces. Old Gu Six clasped his hands and shouted, "Open!" A chasm-like portal yawned above the souls. He herded them in unceremoniously and slammed the heavy gate shut. The black gate vanished. The garden¡¯s flowers withered instantly. He hesitated, then pricked his finger again, sketching another sigil. The blooms revived as if nothing had happened. Chang''an jolted awake, heart pounding. The old man in her dream had morphed into a monster and swallowed her whole. "Died at twelve. The end." Old Gu Six returned to find his daughter wide-eyed and dazed. What did she dream about? Wetting the bed? Losing to a monster? Little Yin bounded in, tugging excitedly at his sleeve. Old Gu Six scooped up Chang''an, grabbed his robe, and followed the wolf. On the way, he shook her gently. "Wake up, kid. Little Yin found the treasure." Passing the garden, he glanced at her, then the seemingly normal flowers, and quickened his pace. Chang''an let herself be carried, too lazy to walk after just waking. Something felt off. Why had she slept so deeply? And that dream... Was the palace messing with their minds? That¡¯s creepy. Better find the treasure and leave before they all lost it. Of course, she blamed the palace, not her dad. The treasure was stored in a seven-story pagoda. The first floor was empty. The second held gold, silver, and jewels. At the sight, Chang''an perked up. "Dad, put me down!" The moment her feet touched the ground, she dashed to a box, lifting it to reveal a deep-blue pearl glowing softly. Old Gu Six opened his mouth, then shut it. He picked up another box. "These are mermaid tears¡ªmedicinal. Keep them and the pearl separate." "Why would these things be here?" Weren¡¯t these supposed to exist in cultivation worlds? "Once, this world was a place where one could cultivate immortality, but later, due to certain reasons, the spiritual energy vanished, turning it into an ordinary world. Humans gradually forgot the memories of cultivation, and spiritual roots and innate talents disappeared without a trace. A century ago, the Yuan clan must have been an immortal cultivation family, and these artifacts were likely passed down through generations. As for why their lineage persisted until a hundred years ago before abruptly ending¡ªonly the heavens know." Only these two items were special; the rest were ordinary gold and silver treasures. Chang''an guessed that the Yuan clan was probably the last of this world¡¯s cultivators, but their arrogance led to divine retribution from the heavens. She stored everything in her spatial warehouse, filling another half of the remaining space. They moved to the third floor, which was entirely dedicated to swords¡ªlong swords, short swords, flexible swords, every kind imaginable. Chang''an collected them all into her spatial garage. To her, they were nothing more than scrap metal, but she still asked Old Gu Six for his opinion. "Dad, do you see any you like?" "Nope," he shook his head, sharing her view that they were just a pile of useless iron. Without lingering on the third floor, they proceeded to the fourth, where a single cauldron stood in the center of the room. "Sweetie, let me have this one¡ªit¡¯ll be perfect for hot pot." Chapter 125 Chang''an looked at the cauldron, then at Old Gu Six. Was this the world of foodies that she just couldn¡¯t understand? Were they cooking such a huge pot to feed the entire village? But since it was what Old Gu Six wanted, she might as well give it to him. "I¡¯ll store it in my space for now and give it to you later, alright?" Old Gu Six subtly retracted the leg he¡¯d been about to step forward with and nodded with a grin. "Good daughter, hurry up and put it away then." Oops! Almost slipped up again. Maybe it was time to come clean to his daughter? But his memories weren¡¯t complete yet. Ah, forget it. He¡¯d wait a little longer¡ªsee if his memories would fully return first. Chang''an waved her hand, and the cauldron vanished on the spot. Then they realized¡ªthere was no staircase to the fifth floor? Just as she was wondering how to get up, Old Gu Six kicked a groove in the wall, and the bricks folded down like a stack of cards, transforming into stairs. The fifth floor was entirely stocked with medicinal herbs. The first thought that crossed Chang''an¡¯s mind was, With this much, we could eat them as meals for years. But herbs couldn¡¯t just be stored haphazardly. Chang''an placed them in a large room on the villa¡¯s third floor, taking the entire medicine cabinet along with them. The sixth floor didn¡¯t have much¡ªjust two medicine cabinets. When opened, they revealed rows of bottles and jars filled with pills of various uses. Chang''an stored them all in the same room as the herbs. Who knows if they¡¯ve expired after all this time? Old Gu Six suddenly piped up, "Daughter, those brown pills are sweet¡ªyou can eat them like candy." Then she saw him clutching a small porcelain jar, already munching away. Chang''an: "..." "Dad, can¡¯t you just stay still for once? These have been sitting here for over a hundred years! Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting a stomachache?" "Don¡¯t worry, daughter. Pills don¡¯t expire. I just tried one¡ªit¡¯s delicious, with a fruity flavor." Before Chang''an could reply, a pill was popped into her mouth. And... it really was tasty, like a piece of fruit candy. She immediately shut her mouth after eating it¡ªbecause it was that good. She even took out another jar later. Each jar held ten pills, which the father-daughter pair split evenly between them. As for medicinal effects? They didn¡¯t feel anything. Maybe they had expired after all. To Chang''an, the seventh floor was just a pile of useless things¡ªbut to the Yuan family, they must have held great significance. Rows of ancestral tablets and portraits. Were they really this good-looking, or did the artists just flatter them? Not a single one was ugly, though the one in the center at the front looked a bit fierce. This Yuan Jia figure stood in the C-position¡ªprobably the clan leader or founding ancestor. "Daughter, we should go. Let¡¯s not disturb them." Chang''an: You have the nerve to say that? We¡¯ve already looted everything. Old Gu Six grabbed Chang''an and flew straight out the window. Then the two proceeded to ransack every palace and courtyard, taking anything remotely useful into their space. The silver wolf had already emerged ahead of them, waiting by the gorge¡¯s entrance. Once they¡¯d looted to their satisfaction, Old Gu Six left a message in front of the tower: "I got here before you. Surprised? Thrilled? Too bad¡ªit¡¯s all gone! Hahaha!" Only then did the father and daughter leave the underground palace. But while climbing the exit steps, Chang''an cursed the Yuan family again. Just how much did they love climbing stairs? They shouldn¡¯t have lived here¡ªthey should¡¯ve been sent to the modern era, stuck in an old apartment building with no elevator, forced to climb seven floors every single day. Then let¡¯s see if they still liked steps! Halfway up, Chang''an made Old Gu Six carry her on his back. She was done walking. Using qinggong? She was afraid she¡¯d miss a foothold, fall, and have to climb all over again. Starting over would be bad enough, but worse¡ªshe might die at the tender age of twelve. Slipping on these smooth steps would be easy. But she couldn¡¯t figure out why her dad wasn¡¯t using qinggong either. Wasn¡¯t it exhausting to carry her while climbing? "Dad, why don¡¯t you just fly up with qinggong?" "Look up. What do you see?" His breathing was even, as if carrying someone while climbing stairs was nothing to him. Chang''an ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????glanced upward. Nothing? Old Gu Six suddenly remembered something and explained, "Can¡¯t fly up. We have to walk." Once back on the surface, Old Gu Six reset the mechanisms, sealing the entrance to the underground palace. In true troublemaker fashion, he altered the traps, leaving the stone ball conspicuously out in the open. You know this is probably part of the mechanism, but you just can¡¯t open it. Infuriating, isn¡¯t it? Next time, anyone wanting to enter would have to move the first pile of rubble. "Daughter, the other treasure sites probably only have small amounts. The real haul was here¡ªthis place was the most unique." Chang''an figured the most valuable items were the pills, the blue pearls Old Gu Six had her store separately, and that box of mermaid tears. Sure enough, Old Gu Six said, "The things here are priceless¡ªyou couldn¡¯t buy them even with all the silver in the world. How could mere mortal treasures compare?" He continued, "Mermaid tears extend life. A single one is rare beyond measure, and now you have a whole box¡ªat least a hundred. Keep them safe. Don¡¯t tell anyone, and never give them away¡ªno matter who asks." "Got it, Dad. So... when you¡¯re about to kick the bucket, should I give you one?" What a filial question. Old Gu Six: "...If circumstances allow, then yes. One would be nice." Truly, having you is my greatest blessing. As they bickered their way out, Chang''an somehow stumbled upon another of Old Gu Six¡¯s slip-ups. "Dad, if circumstances allow, why don¡¯t you confess¡ªhave I gotten a new dad or not?" How did she suddenly become so sharp? Aside from still being hopeless with directions, she now understood everything. There was no way her late grandfather could¡¯ve taught him all this. Old Gu Six nearly jumped. "Of course not! You can¡¯t just swap out a dad, right?" "If nothing¡¯s changed, then I can¡¯t think of any excuse for your sudden encyclopedic knowledge." Chang''an rubbed her chin. Had he been transmigrated too? If so, who was inside him now? If he was younger than her, then calling him "Dad" would mean he was the one taking advantage! Old Gu Six scratched his head. He didn¡¯t want her to know he¡¯d regained some memories¡ªhe just wanted to mooch off his kid. Was that so wrong? No flaws here. If his daughter found out he was still directionally challenged despite his awakened memories, where would his dignity as a father be? And if she refused to support him anymore? That¡¯d be even worse. "Remember when I took a dip in the sea last time? Somehow, all this knowledge just popped into my head. But I am your real dad¡ªnothing¡¯s changed. Really." Chang''an thought it over, then decided to ask Uncle about it when he returned. For now, since this was still the same Old Gu Six, she¡¯d let it slide. More knowledge was better than none, right? One of them had to be competent¡ªif both were useless, how would they survive? Now she could mooch off him. Perfectly logical. Then again, like father, like daughter¡ªone wanted to live off the other¡¯s efforts, and vice versa. No, Old Gu Six was worse. He wanted to mooch off both ends. Chapter 126 They walked out of the canyon, pushing through tall grass that stood taller than a person. "Dad, isn¡¯t this thing supposed to grow by the water? Why is it growing in the mountains?" "Maybe it doesn¡¯t necessarily have to grow by the water. You¡¯ve probably just seen it growing there before." When they emerged, they couldn¡¯t find their mule. Where had that big mule of hers gone? "Little Yin, go find out where the mule went." Hopefully, it hadn¡¯t been snatched by a tiger. The silver wolf let out a low, impatient growl but still went off to search for the mule. They waited for two quarters of an hour before the mule and Little Yin returned. The mule looked somewhat dejected, while the wolf seemed rather smug. Chang¡¯an pretended not to notice¡ªthis was a matter between animals, and humans should stay out of it. "Just one more mountain to cross, and we¡¯ll reach the third treasure," Chang¡¯an said leisurely after studying the map for a while. "Are you sure it¡¯s just one mountain?" Old Gu Six craned his neck to look. To him, it seemed like the treasure was marked near a small village. How could there be a village in this deep wilderness? "Dad, where are you looking?" "Over there," he pointed to a spot on the map with small houses drawn. "We¡¯re not even looking at the same place. Stop pointing randomly." Chang¡¯an glanced at where Old Gu Six was pointing¡ªit was even farther than crossing the mountain. Better to stick with the closer option. The neighboring mountain was so close that they probably didn¡¯t need Little Yin to guide them. Father and daughter trudged straight up the slope, while the silver wolf watched them, then glanced the other way. Seriously, couldn¡¯t they just go around? Was climbing absolutely necessary? Well, if they insisted, so be it. It wasn¡¯t the wolf¡¯s problem¡ªjust poor mule. By the time they reached the mountainside, it was already dark. They cleared a relatively flat spot, removed flammable debris, dug a pit, and then lit a fire inside it. In these endless mountains, if a fire got out of control, not only would the animals suffer, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape either. And if there were people living in these mountains, the consequences would be even worse. A single careless blaze would be an unforgivable sin. Setting up a tent on the mountain was impractical, so they decided to rough it for the night. Dinner was prepared by Chang¡¯an in her spatial storage and brought out¡ªa big pot of hodgepodge stew for convenience. She served Old Gu Six a heaping bowl. As he took it, Old Gu Six felt something was off but couldn¡¯t quite place it. He¡¯d had the same feeling when eating watermelon before, but the reason eluded him. Chang¡¯an, however, suddenly realized and nearly choked on her food. Wasn¡¯t this how pig slop was made? She quickly turned away, shoulders shaking with suppressed laughter. "Sweetheart, what¡¯s wrong? Are you cold?" Old Gu Six, clueless, assumed the evening chill had gotten to her. Chang¡¯an forced her laughter down and said, "No, I just burned my mouth." But when she turned back and saw Old Gu Six eating, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst out laughing, spraying food everywhere. "Wahahaha¡ª" Her laughter was downright eerie. The mule and Little Yin¡¯s ears pricked up in alarm. Old Gu Six stared blankly at his suddenly hysterical daughter. What alternate dimension had her mind wandered off to now? He decided to ignore her. She¡¯d stop when she got tired. The world of children was beyond him, but he respected it. Chang¡¯an finished her meal between giggles and shudders, only calming down after washing the dishes. Rubbing ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????her cheeks, she resolved to keep using that bowl for Old Gu Six¡ªit was just too entertaining. After a night in the open, they set off again at dawn. Little Yin took the lead, having long given up hope in these two. At the mountaintop, ready to descend, Chang¡¯an pulled out the map again. Three heads¡ªtwo human, one wolf¡ªcrowded together, but only the wolf knew where to go next. Two pairs of bright eyes stared at it. Old wolf, you¡¯re our only hope. Little Yin raised a paw, nearly smashing the map before Chang¡¯an yanked it away. The treasure wasn¡¯t at the foot of the mountain but halfway up. A grave in the middle of nowhere¡ªwho would haul a body all the way here to bury it? What a hassle. The map¡¯s little flag marked the spot clearly, practically screaming, This grave is suspicious. No traps this time¡ªjust straight-up grave robbing. Father and daughter each took a hoe, digging with their backsides in the air. The grave was deep¡ªtwo meters down, and still nothing. As he dug, Old Gu Six suddenly remembered his wife and adoptive father, stored in Chang¡¯an¡¯s spatial realm. He glanced at her discreetly, then kept working. Later, he thought. If we settle here, I¡¯ll find a way to bury them on the hillside behind the house. If we move again, we¡¯ll wait until we find a permanent home. His bond with his wife had been a karmic debt tied to Chang¡¯an. Now that it was settled, dust would return to dust, earth to earth¡ªno further ties. Clang! Old Gu Six¡¯s hoe hit wood. His wandering thoughts snapped back. The coffin was plain, its lid nailed shut. Prying it open would be a pain, so he knocked on it instead. Thud, thud. The hollow sound confirmed his suspicion. "Sweetheart, no need to look. There¡¯s nothing in here." "So we dug all this way for nothing?" Chang¡¯an wondered if the other sites were empty too. Maybe only two spots had real treasure, and they¡¯d already looted them. Were the rest just decoys? But then why did Brother Li have a treasure map? Unless his great-grandfather had played a prank on his descendants. "Sweetheart, climb out first," Old Gu Six tossed his hoe out of the pit and motioned for Chang¡¯an to follow. She didn¡¯t ask why but complied, leaping gracefully out of the grave. Once she was clear, Old Gu Six lifted the empty coffin and hurled it out. Buried for a century without rotting, the impact split it clean in two. That throw had been strong. No wonder the man ate so much¡ªall that food turned into raw power. Under the coffin lay a stone slab. Old Gu Six pried it open, revealing a square pit with a large earthen jar¡ªthe kind used for storing water. "Chang¡¯an, put this jar in your space and take it back out. Saves me the trouble of hauling it up." "Got it!" With a wave of her hand, the jar vanished. When Old Gu Six climbed out, Chang¡¯an retrieved the jar¡ªonly to face a new problem. The jar was nearly as tall as she was. To see inside, she¡¯d need a ladder. Seriously?! She pulled out a stool from her space to stand on. Old Gu Six suppressed a smirk, cleared his throat, and broke the jar¡¯s clay seal. Chang''an leaned over the large vat, stretching his neck as far as he could. The vat was enormous, yet it was only a third full. Could it be that the Yuan family couldn¡¯t afford a smaller one? Why not just get a smaller vat that could actually be filled? Inside were nothing but jade artifacts¡ªno other items. Chang''an took the contents out and placed the empty vat back into the pit. "Dad, the coffin is broken. Should we still bury it?" "Put it back. Who¡¯s going to see it¡¯s broken once it¡¯s underground?" He tossed the coffin, already split in two, back into the pit¡ªonly for it to shatter into four pieces. "Little Yin, come help fill in the pit." Old Gu Six noticed the silver wolf dozing off nearby and decided it was far too idle for his liking. He couldn¡¯t just let it laze around. Chapter 127 The two humans and the silver wolf finished filling the pit, and Old Gu Six shoveled some grass patches to cover it up. This time, he didn¡¯t leave any cheeky remarks behind. After restoring the grave, they left. Chang''an was worried about running into the other two treasure hunters, so she sent the silver wolf ahead to scout. They had already taken the lion¡¯s share of the treasure, and what remained were likely just scraps. They had feasted on the meat, while the others had a family heirloom treasure map¡ªletting them have some broth was only fair. Chang''an had no intention of robbing them. Finding the treasure was their own luck, and she wouldn¡¯t interfere. She didn¡¯t need those measly bits anyway. More importantly, the wealth piled up in her space was enough to last her several lifetimes. And since the space wouldn¡¯t follow her into the next life after she died, she figured it was best not to be too greedy. As for her father, Old Gu Six, he certainly wouldn¡¯t care about such worldly possessions. Once he finished his tribulation, he¡¯d return to the heavens¡ªno, reclaim his divine status. What use would he have for mortal trinkets? Should she discuss with the higher-ups about letting the space accompany her into her next life? That way, she¡¯d be a woman born into wealth, stepping onto the peak of life the moment she entered the world. It seemed like a necessary arrangement. She could trade a portion of her accumulated virtue for it. She could afford to lose some virtue, but she couldn¡¯t be without wealth. It was fine to lack virtue, but never wealth. The fourth treasure site was in a cave, with the same mechanism as the first one they¡¯d found, but the loot inside was far less impressive. Only six chests of gold, silver, and jewelry¡ªnothing else. "Dad, what was the Yuan family thinking? Why scatter such meager treasures all over the place?" "Like a cunning rabbit with three burrows, my girl. I told you to study more, but you always dreamed of herding cattle. Don¡¯t you even understand such a simple concept?" "How is this ¡®cunning rabbit with three burrows¡¯? If they were really that clever, they shouldn¡¯t have marked everything on a single treasure map. Now it¡¯s all been scooped up at once!" "...That¡¯s a fair point." They left the fourth treasure site, but on their way to the fifth, the silver wolf returned and blocked their path. Chang''an crouched down and asked, "Did you run into those two?" "Awoo!" Yes, yes, don¡¯t go. The treasure¡¯s already been dug up by someone else. "They¡¯re ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????working fast," Chang''an muttered, ruffling the silver wolf¡¯s head as she stood up. Old Gu Six lazily remarked, "They probably didn¡¯t follow the order." Chang''an asked him, "Should we still check the other sites?" "Might as well take a look. We¡¯ve got nothing better to do." The father-daughter pair turned and headed down the mountain, while the silver wolf darted ahead once more. Following the wolf¡¯s trail, they didn¡¯t encounter the other two in the mountains. The silver wolf must have gone to the sixth treasure site, but when it returned, it seemed dejected¡ªlikely because the sixth had also been looted. "It¡¯s fine. There are still four more places left." They bypassed the sixth site and headed straight for the seventh. After wandering the mountains for six or seven days with no luck, they found the seventh site already emptied. Those two were really efficient. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the eighth site that they finally found something untouched. The eighth treasure trove was underwater. Usually, treasures hidden in special locations like this were extraordinary. But diving into freezing water? Chang''an didn¡¯t have the courage for that. "Stay here, daughter. I¡¯ll go down." "Dad, maybe we should just call it quits. We¡¯ve already found so much¡ªone more won¡¯t make a difference." "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not afraid of the cold. Back in the village, I used to bathe in icy rivers during winter." "But you¡¯re older now, not some young lad anymore." Old Gu Six: I¡¯m only thirty, not some decrepit old man. "Stop fussing. I¡¯ll be fine." With that, he stripped off his outer robe and plunged into the water. The pool was deep, its waters a jade-green hue. The moment Old Gu Six submerged, his figure vanished from sight. Underwater, he swam effortlessly toward the depths. At the bottom of the pool was a cave, fitted with a bronze door. The mechanism to open it was a stone lion at the entrance. Old Gu Six pressed the left eye of the lion, and the bronze door slowly creaked open, revealing a barrier that held the water at bay. He stepped inside, entering a long corridor with brick walls and a stone-paved floor. The moment he entered, the lanterns along the walls ignited on their own, casting flickering light. After walking a hundred meters down the passage, he arrived at a dimly lit burial chamber. In the center, suspended by chains, was a stone coffin. The entire chamber held nothing but this coffin¡ªmeaning whatever was valuable had to be inside. Old Gu Six leaped into the air, hovering mid-flight as a sword materialized in his hand. It was a blade Chang''an had never seen before¡ªgleaming with an eerie blue light, its hilt carved with dragon patterns. With a flash of the sword, the thick chains binding the coffin shattered, and the coffin crashed to the ground with a thunderous boom. Old Gu Six flicked his wrist, and the sword dissolved into streaks of light, vanishing into his palm. He landed gracefully and kicked the coffin lid open with a resounding crack. Inside lay a boy no older than ten, his features delicate and his complexion still rosy. Despite having been dead for centuries, he looked as if he were merely asleep. Clutched in his arms was a pearl the size of an infant¡¯s fist. The moment Old Gu Six saw it, a dark fury surged within him, his eyes swirling with malevolence. He carefully lifted the pearl, pressing his forehead against it in a tender, almost intimate gesture. The pearl responded by bursting into a blinding radiance, bouncing in his palm like an excited child. "Good boy. I¡¯m sorry I was late." The moment the pearl was removed, the boy¡¯s body began to decay. Within seconds, he turned to bones. Old Gu Six, enraged, struck out with a palm strike, reducing the boy¡¯s remains¡ªand even the coffin¡ªto dust. But that wasn¡¯t enough. He sliced his fingertip and drew two sigils in the air. The symbols solidified before shooting out of the lake as streaks of light. In a seven-story pagoda deep within a valley¡¯s underground palace, portraits and ancestral tablets suddenly burst into flames, burning to ash with eerie precision¡ªnot a single stray ember touched anything else. Elsewhere, people of different statuses, in different places, coughed up blood simultaneously without warning. The ancestral tablets hidden in the valley¡¯s underground palace were tied to the fate of the Yuan family¡¯s descendants. A man working in the fields suddenly spat blood like a sprinkler, terrifying his family into thinking they had overworked him. From then on, they never dared let him do heavy labor again. An elderly Taoist master, in the middle of scolding his disciple, collapsed after vomiting blood. The disciple assumed he had angered his master to death and was promptly beaten up by his fellow disciples. On the battlefield, soldiers and officers on the opposing side suddenly began coughing up blood mid-fight. Chen Su was baffled¡ªwhat kind of dark magic was this? Yun Zhiheng, after a brief moment of confusion, burst into laughter. He felt like banging a pot in celebration. The heavens were on his side¡ªfitting for a lucky devil who had bluffed his way through life without ever being exposed. A young nobleman in a brothel, in the middle of whispering sweet nothings to a courtesan, suddenly spewed blood, nearly traumatizing the poor girl. And then there was Older Tong¡¯s family. Their neighbor, Mu, was so shocked he turned into a wooden chicken. Fortunately, the neighbors were kind-hearted and helped carry them all to the doctor. What happened in the outside world was unknown to Chang''an, and of course, Old Gu Six was well aware of the consequences¡ªbut what did it matter to him? It was the Yuan family who provoked him first, who sought to carve out his heart and take his life. So, severing their path to reincarnation was merely settling the score of karma. From then on, members of the Yuan family would never again enter the cycle of rebirth, and those who had already died but not yet reincarnated were instantly reduced to ashes. Old Gu Six cradled the pearl in his palm, bringing it close to his cheek and nuzzling it gently. "Let¡¯s go to the blessed land for nurturing first, alright?" The pearl brushed against his palm, unwilling to leave. "No, not yet," he murmured, his voice tender yet firm. With a light tap of his fingertip, he indulged it with a mix of fondness and resignation before finally placing it into the spiritual pool of the blessed land to soak. Chapter 128 After securing the pearl, Old Gu Six glanced around the tomb chamber and discovered a hidden compartment containing a chest of jewels, gold, and silver. At the very bottom of the chest lay two books¡ªmanuals on immortal cultivation techniques. "Trash," Old Gu Six muttered after flipping through a few pages. With a snap of his fingers, the two books burst into flames, reduced to ashes in an instant. "Demonic cultivators daring to call themselves immortals? No wonder Heaven wiped them out." Still fuming, he flicked his fingers. In a distant village beyond the mountains, the ancestral shrine of the Yuan clan spontaneously ignited, and their graves exploded, scattering the bones of their ancestors into the open air. "Much better," Old Gu Six exhaled, finally releasing the pent-up frustration in his chest. Originally, he had only come for the treasure, but the Yuan clan had given him an unpleasant surprise. They had no one to blame but themselves for his ruthlessness. With practiced ease, he switched to an innocent, almost foolish expression¡ªthe malevolent deity retreating behind the mask, his dual personalities seamlessly alternating. By the lakeside, Chang''an sat with her chin propped in her hands, staring intently at the water. The moment she noticed ripples, she sprang to her feet and hurried forward. Sure enough, Old Gu Six soon emerged from the water, clutching the chest. Her first thought was that it wasn¡¯t worth making Old Gu Six soak in cold water for such a small haul. She moved to help him, but he dodged her. "Sweetheart, I¡¯m dripping wet. Stay back¡ªdon¡¯t let me splash you." Chang''an handed him dry clothes. "Dad, change quickly before you catch a cold." Old Gu Six set the chest down. "You play here for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back." He took the clothes and disappeared into the nearby woods. Chang''an crouched to open the chest but found nothing particularly interesting, so she stashed everything into her spatial storage to join the rest of their hoard. Soon, Old Gu Six returned, carrying his soaked clothes. "Sweetheart, bring out those bubbles you use for laundry. I¡¯ll wash these." It took Chang''an a moment to realize he meant the detergent. Once, she had used laundry powder to clean her shoes, and he¡¯d been fascinated by the foam. The two had ended up playing with the bubbles together. "You don¡¯t have to wash them yourself. The spatial storage has a washing machine. Just toss the clothes in, and let¡¯s hurry¡ªthose two might catch up soon." "Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Have I been doing laundry all this time for nothing?" Old Gu Six was indignant. He thought he¡¯d been the one taking care of her, only to realize she¡¯d outsmarted him. Chang''an blinked. "Didn¡¯t I tell you? Before we fled the famine, I helped you wash clothes, didn¡¯t I?" "You never said. I thought you were the one doing it." He pondered seriously¡ªno, she really hadn¡¯t mentioned it. "Well, you were always so enthusiastic about laundry. I thought it was your hobby and didn¡¯t want to interrupt." "Do I look like an idiot? Who in their right mind enjoys washing clothes?" "Alright, alright, I get it. Hand them over." With a haughty sniff, Old Gu Six wrung out the excess water, balled up the clothes, and tossed them to Chang''an. She threw them straight into the washing machine in her spatial storage, then climbed onto the mule¡¯s back. "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!" The silver wolf darted ahead, while Old Gu Six brought up the rear. Watching their formation, Chang''an was reminded of the pilgrimage to the West. The silver wolf was like the Monkey King leading the charge, the mule playing the role of the White Dragon Horse. Her dad was clearly Pigsy. So what did that make her? Not Sandy¡ªthat left only Tripitaka. By that logic, their "startup team" was missing one member. Well, Old Gu Six could just pull double duty. Then again, that seemed unreliable. Better to delegate more responsibilities to Brother Wolf¡ªmuch more cost-effective. Her mind drifting into space, Chang''an suddenly snapped back to reality. Remembering the running washing machine, she turned to Old Gu Six. "Dad, that balled-up laundry¡ªwas everything in there?" She emphasized the last word. Old Gu Six nodded earnestly. "Yep, nothing left behind. Don¡¯t worry." As if she could. Chang''an rolled her eyes. It was too late to separate the clothes now¡ªthey were already churning in the machine. Luckily, her spatial storage had more than one washer. From now on, this one would be Old Gu Six¡¯s personal laundry station. They headed for the ninth treasure site, this time descending the mountain. The silver wolf returned from scouting ahead, yowling incessantly¡ªthough Chang''an couldn¡¯t decipher a word. She guessed the ninth site was empty too. If there had been treasure, the wolf would¡¯ve been ecstatic, not grumbling like a resentful housewife. "Enough, enough. No need to howl. If it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone. Let¡¯s just go to the tenth spot." But Old Gu Six interjected, "No need, sweetheart. Those two probably started searching from the tenth site inward." "Fine. So... we¡¯re done? Head back?" With no more treasure to hunt, there was little reason to linger. "Not yet. We still have to go to the South Sea to retrieve something." Old Gu Six''s voice sounded distant, and Chang''an felt it was somewhat unreal. How come her Old Six Dad seemed a bit off again after coming out of the water? Was he somehow cursed when it came to water? "What are you looking for?" "Something very important. Don¡¯t ask yet, daughter. You¡¯ll know when we find it." Chang''an noticed that Old Gu Six seemed somewhat downcast, even sorrowful. This... It really caught her off guard. She couldn¡¯t figure out what had triggered such emotions in him. But it was easy to handle. She pulled out a roasted chicken leg¡ªshe always kept plenty of food in her space, ready to feed this dad of hers at any moment. Old Gu Six twitched his nose, and when he saw the roasted chicken leg Chang''an handed him, his eyes suddenly shone brighter than the sun in the sky. All that gloom? All that sadness? Gone in an instant. Nothing was more attractive than the chicken leg right in front of him. "Daughter, I also want some grilled shrimp." "Dad, we¡¯re almost out of shrimp in our space. We need to save some," Chang''an replied. Most of their stock had been devoured by this lively dad of hers. "Then we¡¯ll just catch more when we reach the South Sea," he said, as if it were the simplest thing in the world. Just shrimp, right? They¡¯d haul in a bunch, breed some in his blessed land, and then they¡¯d never have to worry about running out again. Chang''an had little faith in his plans. Buying from local fishermen sounded far more reliable. After spending another eight or nine days trekking out of the deep mountains, they passed by a small village where the entire place seemed shrouded in gloom, as if the whole community was in mourning. As the father and daughter walked through the village, the villagers immediately took notice, eyeing them with wary suspicion. Judging by their back baskets, the two were probably herb gatherers from the mountains. But the villagers remained tense, afraid they might try to stay in the village. Not long ago, they had kindly taken in two hunters, only for their ancestral hall to be burned down and the main family¡¯s graves to suddenly split open, leaving their ancestors exposed to the wilderness. Unable ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????to find a cause, they blamed the bizarre incidents on Brother Li and his companion, convinced their bad luck had cursed the village. Now, seeing strangers pass through, they feared the pair might ask to stay. The father and daughter didn¡¯t linger, hurrying straight through the village without stopping. Only after they left did the villagers relax, and soon, arguments broke out among them. The older generation insisted on repairing the main family¡¯s graves, while the younger ones refused. "Go ahead and fix them yourselves, old folks. We won¡¯t lift a finger." "What, are you addicted to being servants? That family¡¯s been gone for over a hundred years! There¡¯s no contract binding us¡ªwhy should we, their descendants, keep serving a bunch of dead people?" Others would kill for a chance to escape servitude, but their own elders were forcing it on them. Just how waterlogged were their brains to be this delusional? Chapter 129 The small village was left far behind by the father and daughter as they wandered off with their mule, lost under the sunset. The silver wolf returned from scouting only to find its hired hand had vanished. If it weren¡¯t already a native wolf, it might have howled, "One step from happiness, yet we scattered before holding hands." With a frustrated "Awoo," it vented¡ªjust once¡ªbefore resigning itself to the search. Losing track while tracking? Could anything be more absurd? Descending the mountain... Well, there was more than one path anyway. It was no surprise these two got lost. The mountain was vast, and even those with a good sense of direction could easily stray. For a pair who¡¯d lose their way a hundred steps from home, blindly trudging through the wilderness only took them farther from the exit. The mule panted exhaustedly, wondering if it would ever escape this ordeal. It never should have followed them. Brother Wolf, save this mule!!! Dazed, they stumbled upon a large village with wooden stilt houses and thatched roofs. Father and daughter: !!! Realizing they¡¯d trespassed, they stealthily led the mule away. But before they could take two steps, a girl in traditional Miao attire, adorned with silver ornaments, blocked their path. Chang''an wasn¡¯t sure how this world referred to the Miao people, so she defaulted to terms from her past life. "Where are you from?" The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with nai?ve foolishness, reminding Chang''an of her fresh-out-of-college self¡ªso gullible she¡¯d been swindled out of three thousand coins before even starting her first job. Her grandfather, knowing her nature, had managed her life meticulously, leaving her only pocket money for snacks. Back then, she¡¯d wondered: What did a penniless graduate like her have to offer scammers? Did they really need her meager savings? Turns out, they did¡ªevery last coin was taken. The memory brought such despair she¡¯d wailed for her mother, only to remember she had none. Then she¡¯d sobbed to her grandfather, who found the whole ordeal hilarious. Thank heavens she¡¯d been reborn here¡ªno one knew her past embarrassments, or she¡¯d have dug a hole to hide in. Suddenly, Chang''an blurted, "Are those silver ornaments on your head real? Aren¡¯t they heavy?" The girl: "...They are. Do you like them? My Father made many¡ªI can give you a set." Now it was Chang''an and Old Gu Six¡¯s turn to be speechless. Such generosity¡ªdid her father know? He did. A middle-aged man stormed toward them, bellowing, "Baonier, what are you up to now?" The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????word "now" said it all¡ªthis wasn¡¯t her first time intercepting outsiders. Baonier pouted. "Father, I¡¯m not doing anything! They seem lost." Chang''an and Old Gu Six: Was it that obvious? The man approached, feigning anger but radiating fond exasperation as he tapped his daughter¡¯s forehead. "What¡¯s their being lost to you? Why stop them?" "I just want to know what¡¯s beyond the mountains!" "How do you know they¡¯re from outside? Maybe they¡¯re mountain folk too." "Impossible. They¡¯re different." Mountain people didn¡¯t get lost. "Once I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll take you and your Mother to see the outside world. Now let them go¡ªno more stopping travelers." After reprimanding his daughter, the man clasped his hands toward Old Gu Six. "Sir, my apologies for my daughter¡¯s mischief. Please forgive her." Old Gu Six returned the gesture. "No harm done. It¡¯s we who trespassed¡ªwe should apologize." After exchanging courtesies, the man advised, "Head east, and you¡¯ll descend the mountain in three days." "Many thanks for the guidance," Old Gu Six replied, lifting Chang''an onto the mule while inwardly wondering: Could you point out which way is east? Too proud to ask, he discreetly checked his compass after turning away. As Chang''an and Old Gu Six departed, Baonier sulked. She wanted to follow, but her Father would never allow it. Knowing his daughter too well, the man hauled her home before she could scheme an escape. Just as they figured out east, the silver wolf found them. It "awoo"-ed incessantly, its eyes radiating the exhaustion of a beleaguered caretaker. Father and daughter wisely let it rant¡ªneither understood wolf-speak anyway. Fearful they¡¯d stray again, the wolf now scouted shorter distances before returning. This time, the journey went smoothly. Three days later, they emerged from the mountains into a sparsely populated village. Their first sight? A juicy drama about a broken engagement. The groom¡¯s mother, boasting of her Youngest Son¡¯s success as a town merchant, insisted he now deserved a town bride¡ªso the village betrothal had to end. She told the girl¡¯s Mother, "Marriages should match in status. You¡¯re clinging to this match only because my son¡¯s success could give your Youngest Daughter a better life. If you refuse to break it, let him take her as a concubine¡ªthat¡¯ll fulfill the arrangement." The girl¡¯s Mother spat in her face, snatched the engagement token from her daughter, and smashed it to pieces. "Treacherous wretch! Let¡¯s see how long the Chen family¡¯s pride lasts!" "Oh, it¡¯ll last. But your daughter, rejected by us? She¡¯ll never find a good match now." Smugly, the woman picked up the shattered trinket and strutted away, nose so high Chang''an¡ªperched on the mule¡ªcould see the hairs in her nostrils. Old Gu Six waited for her to leave before moving on. They needed a secluded spot to retrieve their carriage¡ªhaving a spectator wouldn¡¯t do. "Kid, that woman¡¯s son is in for disaster by tomorrow at the latest." "How do you know?" Chang''an mused that her Old Gu Six might turn magical if soaked in water. Maybe a few hours in the South Sea would do the trick. Her sparkling gaze sent a chill down his spine. What devious plot was she hatching now? "I just know," he replied. Chang''an: ... "Dad, how long will I live then?" "Longer than me." Wow. Profound. The old fox was getting too slick. Chang''an rolled her eyes and gave up. Old Gu Six curled his lips slightly as he leisurely guided the mule cart along, glancing up at the sky. "Youngest Daughter, we¡¯ll stay in the next town tonight. There¡¯ll be rain after dark." "But the sun¡¯s blazing right now? Ah, I get it¡ªyou can just tell." This was exactly the living weather forecast she¡¯d wanted¡ªher wish of soaking in seawater practically granted already. Chapter 130 They had just entered the town when a horse came charging recklessly toward their mule-drawn cart. Was Old Gu Six the type to tolerate such behavior? Of course not¡ªunless it was his own daughter, why should he yield? In a flash, he leaped up and delivered a kick that sent both the rider and the horse flying. "Bang!" The man and horse crashed into a roadside stall selling clay figurines. Old Gu Six muttered, "Not good," and quickly strode over to kick both the young man and the horse back onto the road. He then handed some silver to the stall owner as compensation. The stall owner, intimidated by Old Gu Six¡¯s fierce appearance, didn¡¯t dare accept it and shrank back, on the verge of tears. If only he hadn¡¯t set up shop today after tripping that morning¡ªhadn¡¯t that been an omen? Old Gu Six left the silver on the wrecked stall and walked away. The young man, Shen Hao, had been riding alone through the bustling market. Now, lying on the ground moaning in pain, no one dared approach him. Who would? The man had just kicked a horse flying¡ªwho could claim to be tougher than a horse? Too bad for the magistrate¡¯s son. Why couldn¡¯t he have stayed in the county town instead of galloping around here? Well, now he¡¯d met someone who could put him in his place. The mule cart swayed past Shen Hao and disappeared into the distance. Only then did someone finally step forward to help him up. "Young Master Shen, are you all right? Let this humble man take you to the clinic." Shen Hao clutched his leg and nodded, too pained to speak. His leg was broken, and in his heart, he cursed Old Gu Six¡¯s ancestors eighteen generations back. He swore that once he recovered, he¡¯d make that man pay. Seeing the middle-aged man struggling to support Shen Hao alone, another bystander stepped in to help¡ªthough he left them at the clinic¡¯s entrance. Inside the clinic, a young man hurried out with his head down, failing to notice Shen Hao and his helper at the door. The three collided in a heap. A sickening "crack" echoed¡ªthe sound of a bone breaking. The young man had landed on Shen Hao¡¯s leg, worsening the injury. Shen Hao let out a howl of agony and passed out on the spot. The middle-aged man, Ye Dazhuang, panicked¡ªwhat if his good intentions had backfired? He immediately seized the young man trying to flee and shouted, "Everyone, bear witness! This man knocked Young Master Shen down! Now that he¡¯s unconscious and needs treatment, this man can¡¯t just walk away. Isn¡¯t that right, neighbors?" No one had thought to blame Old Gu Six earlier, but with Shen Hao unconscious, the stakes were higher. Now, they had to pin the blame on the one who¡¯d caused the fainting. The crowd quickly chimed in: "That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!" Some recognized Ye Dazhuang and sided with him, as did others who¡¯d seen him around town. Newcomers drawn by the commotion, after hearing the story, also agreed. The clinic¡¯s assistants rushed to carry Shen Hao inside. If anything happened to the magistrate¡¯s son here, they¡¯d be in trouble. Ye Dazhuang stayed outside, gripping the young man who kept trying to escape. Then someone in the crowd recognized him. "Hey, isn¡¯t this the owner of the Chen General Store?" "That new shop in town?" another asked. "Yeah. His old mother always minds the store¡ªwhat a shrew! Went once and never went back." "Ye ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Dazhuang, why waste time holding him? Let¡¯s just take him to the County Administration Office!" The speaker¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement, as if eager to see the Chen family suffer. Ye Dazhuang considered it¡ªhe wasn¡¯t some idle troublemaker who could afford to stand around all day. He nodded. "Then I¡¯ll trouble you all to lend a hand." "No trouble at all! Come on, let¡¯s go!" The eager volunteer grabbed Chen Jiannan¡¯s arm and twisted it behind his back, forcing him along. Chen Jiannan wailed and struggled, his face pale. How had a simple collision turned into a trip to the County Administration Office? Ye Dazhuang smacked his head. "Quiet! You knocked down the magistrate¡¯s son¡ªyou think we should take the blame for you?" To the crowd, he added, "Wait here. I¡¯ll check on Young Master Shen so we can report properly to the magistrate." "Go on, go on!" The mob held Chen Jiannan outside the clinic, taunting him. "Heard you dumped your fiance?e to chase after Master He¡¯s bastard daughter? Trading a wife¡¯s child for a concubine¡¯s¡ªreal classy!" The crowd roared with laughter. "Maybe he just likes the concubine-born ones!" Inside, Doctor Li wiped sweat from his brow and pulled Ye Dazhuang aside. "Dazhuang, Young Master Shen¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t serious at first¡ªa couple weeks¡¯ rest would¡¯ve fixed it. But now, after this second hit, his right leg won¡¯t heal right. He¡¯ll likely limp for life." Ye Dazhuang reassured him. "Don¡¯t worry, Doctor Li. This won¡¯t fall on you. We¡¯ll take that man to the County Administration Office and explain everything. Just keep Young Master Shen stable until the magistrate sends for him." "Good, good. Make sure they know it wasn¡¯t my fault!" "Of course." Ye Dazhuang hurried out, found an oxcart, and the group hauled Chen Jiannan off to the county seat. Old Lady Chen wailed and threw herself on the ground, but nothing helped. She had no choice but to follow. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six took Chang''an to a quieter, shabbier inn where business was slow but the owner stubbornly kept it open. The owner doubled as both innkeeper and waiter¡ªno money to hire help. When a wolf-like dog leaped from the cart, he stiffened. "That¡¯s our family dog," Old Gu Six explained. "Raised alongside my daughter. We brought it along for the trip. It¡¯s just big¡ªvery gentle, won¡¯t bite." (Unless provoked, he added silently.) Though still uneasy, the innkeeper didn¡¯t refuse a paying guest. Money was hard to earn, and beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers. Even if it was a wolf, he¡¯d pretend it was a dog. Old Gu Six booked two upper rooms and ordered two bowls of plain noodles for show¡ªthey¡¯d eat from Chang''an¡¯s secret stash later. "Dad," Chang''an said, munching an apple on the windowsill, "how much pocket money do you have left?" Two upper rooms? He must¡¯ve been saving up. "All gone, spent every bit today," he said, patting his chest where two small silver pieces and five copper coins were still hidden. The money from selling sweet potato vines and potato seeds had been left at home¡ªhe hadn¡¯t brought it with him. "Why are you so nervous? It¡¯s not like I¡¯d confiscate it," she said, her conscience clear. She had never skimped on her father¡¯s pocket money. Old Gu Six coughed awkwardly. "No, you¡¯re mistaken." Considering the wealth stored in his daughter¡¯s space, the meager sum he had was probably beneath her notice. Chapter 131 The topic of private savings was dropped there, and the father-daughter pair each held an apple, squatting together on the windowsill while eating and gazing at the distant street scene. Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six occupied most of the space, leaving Chang''an squeezed into a corner. She nudged her dear father. "Dad, do you not realize how much room you take up?" "It''s just that this window is small," he replied, carefully shifting aside to make more space for her. Passersby below, hearing the commotion, looked up and saw what appeared to be a not-quite-right pair¡ªone large, one small¡ªsquabbling over territory on the windowsill. The pedestrians were utterly speechless. What kind of oddballs were these? The inn was situated on higher ground, offering an excellent view of the bustling market ahead. Street vendors peddled all sorts of wares, while groups of friends wandered about, browsing here and there. A young man bought a pretty hairpin from a street stall to gift to the girl he fancied. A kite seller posed riddles to customers¡ªanswer correctly, and the kite was free; answer wrong, and they had to pay double. A steamed bun vendor grumbled as he handed a plump, white bun to a little beggar. His wife, seemingly sharp-tongued, shooed the child away but secretly tossed him an extra bun. "Dad, this inn has such a great location. Why isn¡¯t it doing any business?" "It¡¯s not about the location¡ªit¡¯s about fate. The innkeeper has no fortune in his life. No matter what he does, he can¡¯t prosper. He can barely scrape by," Old Gu Six said, chewing up his apple core and swallowing it, though he kept the seeds in his palm. "Dad, do you see that umbrella? Isn¡¯t it pretty?" Chang''an pointed at a stall selling oil-paper umbrellas, where the vendor had two on display¡ªone painted with ink-wash landscapes, the other adorned with cute, lively rabbits. Old Gu Six assumed she fancied the rabbit one. "I¡¯ll make you one when we get back." Chang''an hesitated. "Uh... how¡¯s your painting skill?" "It¡¯s just a rabbit. I¡¯ll catch one and copy it. No big deal," he waved it off confidently. Yeah, right. Chang''an hopped down from the windowsill and headed outside. Buying one was definitely the safer bet. Old Gu Six immediately followed. This place was unfamiliar, and he wasn¡¯t about to let his daughter wander the streets alone. The inn wasn¡¯t far from the market. Chang''an soon reached the umbrella stall, where three girls were already making purchases, each blushing shyly. Chang''an didn¡¯t get it. It was just an umbrella¡ªnot some scandalous purchase. Then the vendor turned around, and she understood their flustered reactions. The young man wore rough hemp clothes, but his features were exquisitely handsome, refined as jade. His obsidian-dark eyes held the serene elegance of a starry midnight sky¡ªmesmerizing at a glance. Chang''an turned and looked up at her father. Nope, her dad was still the best-looking. No arguments accepted. Old Gu Six had noticed the situation too. He glanced down at his silly daughter. Good. Her big eyes were still full of admiration for her dad¡ªno straying toward other distractions. She was still too young to be swayed by romantic nonsense. The thought of it made him queasy. He stepped forward and picked up the rabbit-patterned umbrella, its edges adorned with delicate tassels. Honestly, how practical was this? In the rain, those tassels would get soaked, flicking water everywhere with the slightest movement. But if his daughter liked it, they could buy it just to admire. Chang''an stopped him. "Dad, not that one¡ªthe other one." Too short to reach, she tugged at his sleeve, standing on tiptoe to point at the ink-wash landscape version. Ah, of course. His daughter wouldn¡¯t go for something so impractical. He picked up the other umbrella, inspecting it carefully. No flaws. The painting was quite good¡ªno wonder she liked it. Folding the umbrella, he coolly asked the young man, "How much for this?" The vendor looked surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected to sell this one¡ªit had hung there for over a month without interest. Most customers were young girls who preferred cute designs like the rabbit one. Softly, he said, "If you like it, sir, you may have it as a gift." He hadn¡¯t really intended to sell it¡ªthe painting was his own work, waiting for someone who¡¯d appreciate it. Old Gu Six didn¡¯t haggle. He pulled out one of his last two silver fragments and set it on the stall. Taking the umbrella, he grabbed Chang''an¡¯s hand and left. The longer they stayed, the more he worried his daughter might start acting like those girls¡ªeyes glued to the young man. The very idea made him shudder, and he quickened his pace. The vendor picked up the silver, meaning to return it, but they were already gone. He wanted to say the umbrella wasn¡¯t worth that much. But the three girls gave him no time to dwell, chattering away as they asked him to help choose umbrellas and peppering him with random questions. Left speechless, he endured it as usual¡ªjust another day. Back at the inn, Chang''an took the umbrella from her father and suddenly said, "Dad, didn¡¯t you say you were out of private savings? Where¡¯d you get the money for this?" Oops. Forgot about that. Old Gu Six silently reached into his robe and pulled out five copper coins. "Now I¡¯m really broke. This is all that¡¯s left." Chang''an nodded. Later, she retrieved a silver ingot from her space and handed it to him. "Break it up yourself when you need it." Old Gu Six examined the ingot¡ªstamped with the mark of the Prefecture Governor''s Mansion from Xuantu County. He tucked it into his sleeve for later. That night, a torrential downpour struck. Shen Hao, the magistrate¡¯s son recovering at the clinic, was rushed home through the storm by his father. Chen Jiannan¡ªthe son of the woman Old Gu Six had prophesied about¡ªlay half-dead in jail after thirty lashes. Now that Shen Hao¡¯s condition was confirmed, Chen Jiannan wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed. Old Lady Chen hurried back, desperate for a solution. The next day, Old Gu Six and Chang''an left the town. Old Lady Chen later learned that Shen Hao had been injured before Chen Jiannan¡¯s involvement. She pieced together most of the story¡ªexcept for the crucial detail of Shen Hao¡¯s actual condition. Unbeknownst to her, Ye Dazhuang had already reported everything to the magistrate the day before. The magistrate wasn¡¯t unreasonable. He knew his son had been at fault, and the punishment¡ªbedridden for ten days or so¡ªwas hardly excessive. He had no grounds to blame the other party. But Chen Jiannan? He was the one who¡¯d ultimately crippled his son. "Couldn¡¯t watch where he was going? In such a hurry to die? Fine¡ªI¡¯ll help him along." Old Lady Chen never got to see the magistrate. The guards sent her packing, and she wailed like a madwoman in the streets. "No justice! The magistrate bullies the common folk! Won¡¯t anyone stand up for me?" The guards who¡¯d tossed her out hurried to explain to the gathering crowd. "The son of Old Lady Chen injured someone, and the county magistrate merely sentenced him to a brief imprisonment as a warning. Unwilling to accept this, she kept making a scene, disrupting the magistrate¡¯s official duties. In the end, the constables had no choice but to drive her out." The magistrate had always enjoyed a good reputation among the people, so they naturally trusted the constable¡¯s words. After casting a few scornful glances at Old Lady Chen, the crowd dispersed. With no one left to plead her case, Old Lady Chen was left in tears, utterly lost and unsure of where to turn. Chapter 132 What happened in the small town was unknown to Chang''an, and though Old Gu Six was aware of it, it didn¡¯t matter much to him. He had no intention of sharing it as gossip with his daughter either. The area was mountainous, so after leaving the town, the silver wolf was let loose to serve as their pathfinder. Lingnan lay to the south, over three thousand li away from Liangzhou County. It seemed they wouldn¡¯t make it back in time for planting season this year¡ªthey were already too late. Indeed, they had already celebrated the New Year in the mountains. Chang''an was now thirteen. But to her dismay, she realized she had only grown one centimeter. Before the age of ten, her growth had been perfectly normal. Why did it feel like she¡¯d been given growth-stunting medicine after turning ten? Would she ever get those long legs she dreamed of? Sitting on the carriage shaft, she glanced at her father¡¯s long legs and decided there was still hope. What she forgot, however, was the concept of "skipping a generation"¡ªeven as an adult, she might never inherit those long legs. This journey to Lingnan seemed to weigh heavily on Old Gu Six. Unlike their leisurely trip to Liangzhou County, he now appeared restless and preoccupied. "Dad, if something¡¯s bothering you, you can tell me. Maybe I can help?" Old Gu Six gazed into the distance, his voice gentle. "What could possibly trouble me? It¡¯s just a long road ahead. The faster we move, the sooner we can finish our business and return." "Chang''an, remember this¡ªno one will ever care for you the way I do. Don¡¯t believe the sweet words of others, especially not from handsome boys. And don¡¯t trust the ugly ones either." Chang''an: ??? It suddenly struck her¡ªin ancient times, girls were often betrothed by twelve or thirteen. In this world, it seemed the coming-of-age ceremony was at fifteen, after which a girl could marry. The thought sent a shiver down her spine. At fifteen in her past life, she¡¯d still been in middle school. Here, she¡¯d be expected to marry and bear children. The idea was hard to swallow. Besides, marriage wasn¡¯t for her. Better to forget it altogether. "Don¡¯t worry, Dad. As long as you don¡¯t mind me becoming an old maid who never marries, I¡¯ll stick around until you kick the bucket." "Mind? Of course not. But must you always wish for my demise? Can¡¯t you hope for something better?" What could a man do with a daughter who constantly anticipated his death? It was exhausting. Chang''an grinned cheekily. "I do wish you a long life¡ªa hundred years, even!" Then it hit her¡ªgiven Old Gu Six¡¯s true identity, that might actually sound like a curse. A rather vicious one at that. But Old Gu Six, assuming Chang''an knew nothing, took her words at face value. For a mortal, living a hundred years was indeed a blessing. And so, two people on entirely different wavelengths found harmony in misunderstanding. To save time, they abandoned the backroads and stuck to the main highways. With the silver wolf and a compass guiding them, getting lost was unlikely¡ªthough they nearly veered off toward Dian after forgetting to check their bearings. Had they not double-checked with a passerby, they might¡¯ve ended up hopelessly off course. What kind of road kept stretching longer the farther they traveled? They reached Gongzhou County by nightfall and had no choice but to lodge in the city. Both Liangzhou County and Gongzhou County were part of Prince Qi¡¯s domain, though by now, the entire southwest region had fallen under his control. Judging by the peaceful lives of the locals, Prince Qi seemed competent. He hadn¡¯t joined the conflict between Chen Su and the Fifth Prince¡ªnot for lack of ambition, but because he was the weakest of the three factions. For now, survival meant lying low. He understood the game: the other two hadn¡¯t bothered with him yet, likely planning to eliminate each other first before turning on him. Why struggle when he stood no chance? Better to enjoy his days as a wealthy idler. After narrowly escaping death once, he¡¯d sworn off reckless schemes¡ªespecially those involving women. Such dalliances could be fatal. This time, Chang''an and Old Gu Six booked a room at a large inn. The silver wolf was left outside the city, instructed to wait for them ten li beyond the gates by noon the next day. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????inn wasn¡¯t packed, but business was brisk. Most patrons in the main hall were dressed like wandering warriors¡ªswordsmen and swordswomen. What was this? A martial arts gathering? Or were they preparing to storm some stronghold? Wait¡ªno, that stronghold wasn¡¯t around here. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be the territory of the "Elder Nun Who Wipes Out Her Enemies"? But did such a figure even exist in this world? Probably not. Father and daughter didn¡¯t linger in the hall, following the waiter straight to their room. Dinner, however, was taken downstairs¡ªpartly to catch up on current affairs. Though they cared little about who ruled the land, basic information was essential for travelers. Conversations in the hall were hushed, devoid of drunken rowdiness. The patrons were surprisingly well-mannered. The pair drew little attention, though a few curious glances flickered their way before quickly shifting elsewhere. The table behind them was deep in gossip, the speakers growing animated, even gesturing as they spoke. At first, Chang''an thought they were discussing neighborhood drama. But the more she listened, the more familiar the story sounded. Exchanging a glance with Old Gu Six, they discreetly pricked up their ears. One of the men remarked, "I heard the Fifth Prince owes the Divine Physician a favor. Just how big of a favor must it be to demand a lifetime of marriage in return?" Another replied, "A life-saving grace, perhaps." "No, no, no. Rumor has it the Fifth Prince¡¯s life was saved by someone else entirely." "If not a life-saving grace, then what else could it be? Don¡¯t the operas say, ¡®A life saved must be repaid with one¡¯s hand in marriage¡¯?" Their back-and-forth was rather amusing. The first man spoke again, "You¡¯ve been watching too many operas. If someone saves your life, and you repay them by forcing them into marriage, is that gratitude? More like returning kindness with enmity." "But what if the benefactor demands it?" "Even then, you shouldn¡¯t go against your own heart. If I had a beloved, I¡¯d never agree to such a thing¡ªbetter to return the life they saved than betray my promise." "Is love more important than life?" "It¡¯s not about love being more important than life. It¡¯s about integrity. How can a man stand tall without keeping his word? If you pledge yourself to a woman, only to abandon her for so-called gratitude, are you even human? And if the person who saved you insists on marriage knowing you love another¡ªtrust me, she¡¯s no good woman." The other chuckled. "Weren¡¯t we talking about the Fifth Prince? How did we veer off like this?" "Right, back to the Fifth Prince. I heard he refused, saying, ¡®How can one settle down when the realm remains unsettled?¡¯" "The Divine Physician must¡¯ve been furious." "Of course he was. But what could he do? Later, they say the Fifth Prince offered power and wealth instead¡ªbut marriage to his little apprentice? Absolutely not." "Can¡¯t blame him. The Fifth Prince is destined to rule the realm. The nation¡¯s mother should be a noblewoman of high birth, not some wandering martial artist." "Yet they don¡¯t see it that way. They believe their medical reputation rivals the nobility, and his apprentice is fit to be empress." "What do martial artists know of courtly intricacies? How can a mere physician compare to the great clans? Yes, his skills are unmatched, but nobles aren¡¯t lacking for good doctors. Unless he can truly raise the dead, it¡¯s just arrogance." Gossip was just gossip¡ªwords tossed over drinks and forgotten as soon as the game of finger-guessing began. Chang''an and Old Gu Six overheard but felt nothing. Mortal affairs were none of their concern. It seemed public favor leaned toward the Fifth Prince. After their meal, the father-daughter pair retired upstairs and didn¡¯t descend again until checkout the next day. They¡¯d heard nothing useful¡ªjust idle chatter. The rumors had spiraled into farce, even spawning a popular stageplay. Public opinion was unanimous: the Divine Physician and his apprentice were hypocrites, shamelessly scheming. Honestly, couldn¡¯t people discuss something meaningful? What was so fascinating about this tawdry drama? As they left the inn, Chang''an nearly collided with a reckless passerby¡ªhad Old Gu Six not pulled her aside in the nick of time, she¡¯d have been sent sprawling. Chapter 133 (Extra Chapter) Chang''an looked up¡ªthe man seemed somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t recall where she¡¯d seen him before. The man froze when he saw them, as if momentarily stunned. Old Gu Six, however, narrowed his eyes slightly, fingers twitching. Just as they turned to leave, he tripped and fell flat on his face. They didn¡¯t look back, as the innkeeper¡¯s assistant had already brought their mule cart to the entrance. On the road, Chang''an asked Old Gu Six, "Dad, why did that man seem familiar just now?" "Most people in the world look somewhat alike. It¡¯s not strange to find someone familiar." He¡¯d been angry because the man had bumped into his daughter¡ªthat was why he¡¯d retaliated, not because he recognized him. Who he was didn¡¯t matter. If he couldn¡¯t remember him, he must¡¯ve been unimportant. After they left, the man picked himself up from the ground, staring thoughtfully at the departing mule cart. He was Zhang Jing, son of Zhang Quan¡ªonce a member of Yu San¡¯s refugee group, later traveling for a stretch with Old Gu Six and his daughter. The boy from back then had grown into a young man. At the time, they¡¯d stubbornly insisted on leaving. His father hadn¡¯t wanted to go, but others kept egging him on. His father, weak-willed, had eventually agreed, despite his mother¡¯s long attempts to dissuade him. On the road, his father died protecting him and his mother. Later, his mother took him back to Gongzhou County. The disaster hadn¡¯t yet ended, so they risked fleeing into the mountains. His mother, too, remained in those mountains. Now, he was left alone to scrape by in the world. He remembered his mother¡¯s last words: "Jing¡¯er, a person must remember kindness. Sixth Master saved us, but we abandoned him ourselves. We were undeserving of his help." "But you must never forget¡ªhe once saved us. That is a great debt." "Don¡¯t learn from those others. Don¡¯t." Zhang Jing immediately rushed out the door, chasing after the mule cart for a few steps. But he couldn¡¯t catch up, watching helplessly as it disappeared into the crowd at the street corner. Standing there, he murmured softly, "Sixth Master, Miss Chang''an... I¡¯m sorry. And thank you." It was a long while before he returned to the inn. He was the new apprentice of the inn¡¯s cook, reporting for work there every day. After circling so far, those destined to meet would eventually cross paths¡ªbut sometimes, that meeting was all there was. The silver wolf had waited in the woods ten miles outside the city for what felt like ages. Just as it was losing patience, the mule cart came swaying into view. It let out an "awoo," trotting ahead as if to say, "Hurry up! Been waiting forever." The journey was smooth, but as they neared the edge of the southwestern territory, they encountered groups of refugees fleeing into the region to escape disaster. Chang''an thought their trip had been pointless. Soon enough, these people would have to turn back. Once the Fifth Prince finished dealing with Chen Su, wouldn¡¯t he come for this half-brother of his? Unless Prince Qi surrendered outright, the fighting would rage on. What Chang''an never expected was that when the Fifth Prince¡¯s forces arrived, Prince Qi actually did surrender. He dropped everything and quit outright¡ªyet managed to keep his title as Prince Qi, his fiefdom still in the southwest. His military authority, however, was stripped, leaving him a true idle noble. On the road, they ran into a brat and his enabling parents. The kid hurled mud clods at their cart, even hitting Old Gu Six. The parent chuckled and said, "Don¡¯t mind it, brother. Kids will be kids. Don¡¯t take it to heart." Chang''an fished a small stone from her space¡ªwhere¡¯d it come from? Stockpiled specifically for fights. She lifted the cart curtain and flung it, striking the brat square on the forehead, raising an instant red lump. Before the parent could erupt, Old Gu Six quickly said, "Sorry about that, big bro. Kids will be kids. Don¡¯t take it to heart." The same words tossed right back left the man speechless. The brat wailed on the ground as his mother coddled him with "precious darling." The mule cart sped past, kicking up dust that left them coughing in its wake. Once they¡¯d put some distance behind them, Chang''an lifted the curtain again. "Dad, next time something like this happens, just shove the mud clod right back into his mouth." "I was actually thinking of making a bigger one¡ªsomething that¡¯d really knock his lights out. But since you acted first, never mind." Chang''an: I¡¯ve underestimated you. My respects. "Where¡¯s the silver wolf?" "Isn¡¯t it in the cart?" Father and daughter¡ªone thought it was outside, the other inside. And so, once again, they¡¯d lost their wolf. Where was the silver wolf now? It had just descended from the mountain, a branch of wild fruit clamped in its jaws, only to find the spot where the cart had been parked now empty. The laborers had vanished¡ªagain? Furious, it dropped the fruit. I go to the trouble of finding you snacks, and this is how you repay me? Fine, eat dirt. It raised a paw to stomp the fruit, then reconsidered¡ªsuch a waste of effort. Grumbling, it picked up the branch and followed the cart tracks. The farther it went, the more it realized: These two idiots were heading east. Forget the fruit¡ªit was too cumbersome to carry while running. The wolf bolted after them, kicking up a dust storm so thick passersby saw only a blur before it vanished. Luckily, it was fast. The father-daughter pair hadn¡¯t gotten far, and it caught up soon enough. It nearly overshot the mule, stopping just in time by using its belly as a brake. Without even catching its breath, it launched into a tirade of "awoo awoo," then smacked the mule with a paw. Turn around, morons. Old Gu Six sheepishly scratched his nose and turned the cart around. The wolf stalked ahead, shooting them the occasional glare. Old Gu Six could practically hear it: Idiots. Can¡¯t even follow a road. Well... Best to pretend he didn¡¯t notice. A wolf who knew the way was not to be trifled with. Chang''an stayed inside the cart, deciding now was not the time to draw attention. Let Old Gu Six bear the wolf¡¯s wrath alone¡ªno need to volunteer herself. They didn¡¯t backtrack all the way. At a fork, the wolf led them onto a smaller path. Old Gu Six followed silently¡ªdon¡¯t ask, don¡¯t argue, just pray the wolf doesn¡¯t quit on us. The path wound downward, passing a village as dusk fell. They didn¡¯t stop to disturb the villagers, pressing onward instead. Not that they had a choice¡ªthe wolf wasn¡¯t stopping, so neither could they. Night deepened, stars pricking the sky, the moon round and bright. They traveled by its light, unsure how long they¡¯d gone when the wolf finally halted. Before them stood a dilapidated hut, weeds choking the yard, half its roof thatch gone. Old Gu Six understood: this was where they¡¯d spend the night. "Stay in the cart, Chang''an. The grass here¡¯s too thick to walk through. I¡¯ll lead the mule in." "Alright, Dad. Be careful¡ªit¡¯s getting warmer, and snakes are out." Chang''an peeked through the curtain at the moonlit yard. It was the perfect setting for a horror story. Past the overgrowth lay the main house. Chang''an stepped down from the cart. Old Gu Six unhitched the carriage and let the mule roam freely. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????dilapidated gate creaked eerily as it was pushed open from the outside, its shrill groan cutting through the silence of the night. Chapter 134 The house had only half a roof, and moonlight spilled through the opening, casting a hazy glow. In the dim light, Chang''an saw two memorial tablets placed at the center of the main hall. They had been left unattended, abandoned along with the house. Chang''an took out some incense sticks from her spatial storage¡ªones previously used to worship the God of Wealth. She lit the candles first, but no matter how hard she tried, the incense refused to catch fire. Could it be expired? Do incense sticks even have an expiration date? Her grandfather had always been the one to light them before, so she wasn¡¯t sure. After he passed away, the apocalypse soon followed, and the tradition of worshiping the God of Wealth faded away. Come to think of it, the incense hadn¡¯t lit at the temple either. The young monk there must have been scammed by the merchant and sold expired incense. Would the Buddha get dizzy from inhaling expired incense? Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t cause poisoning. She put the incense back into her spatial storage. If it was expired, there was no point forcing it to burn¡ªthat would just be cruel. Instead, she took out a small packet of roasted beef jerky from her storage. It was Old Gu Six¡¯s snack, but she figured she could share some with the two spirits. After all, they were borrowing their house for the night¡ªit was only fair to offer something in return. "Sweetheart, you don¡¯t have to give them beef jerky. Just offer two oranges instead," Old Gu Six suggested. Those oranges were sour¡ªhe didn¡¯t like them, so they¡¯d be perfect for the spirits. "......" Chang¡¯an ignored him and continued arranging the beef jerky. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"oranges" he mentioned were actually lemons. Chang¡¯an suddenly remembered a funny video she¡¯d seen of kids eating lemons and wondered what expression her dad would make. So, she brought out the lemons she¡¯d originally bought for making spicy chicken feet. They looked deceptively pretty, and her dad assumed they¡¯d taste delicious. She gave him a small slice, but he insisted on a bigger piece¡ªonly to immediately regret it as the sourness sent his facial features into chaos. After setting out the beef, Chang¡¯an took out some firewood from her storage. Old Gu Six quickly crouched down to arrange the wood and light the fire. They didn¡¯t cook dinner in the spatial storage this time. Instead, she took out a small aluminum pot, placed it over the fire, poured in some water, and added a block of hotpot seasoning. She figured she could skip the stir-frying step¡ªeven she wanted to slack off sometimes after cooking every day. With meat and vegetables ready, the father-daughter duo enjoyed a simple hotpot meal. Just vegetables wouldn¡¯t fill Old Gu Six up, so she had two steamers of dumplings cooking in the spatial storage. By the time they were halfway through their meal, the dumplings were ready. Old Gu Six expertly served Chang¡¯an a small bowl with ten dumplings, then proceeded to devour the remaining fifty himself. Chang¡¯an¡¯s steamer was large¡ªeach could hold thirty dumplings. She watched in stunned silence as Old Gu Six polished off fifty dumplings, along with every last bit of food¡ªexcept for the hotpot broth, not a single leaf remained. She knew her dad had a big appetite, but he always managed to outdo himself. Silently, Chang¡¯an took stock of the food in her spatial storage and cleared out the fridge so it could reset. Seeing how much he enjoyed the meal, she decided the hotpot broth could still be reused, so she stored it back in her spatial storage. Chang¡¯an couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat kind of mythical creature was her dad? She figured the old man (the one they called "Grandpa") should have returned by now. "Grandpa? Grandpa?" ...... "Grandpa? Where¡¯d you go? Did you run off chasing your runaway girlfriend?" ...... No response. If he were here, he would¡¯ve jumped out at that comment. Looking at Old Gu Six now¡ªcontent like a well-fed orange tabby, his eyes brimming with innocent cluelessness¡ªit was hard to imagine him as some formidable figure. He probably wasn¡¯t that powerful¡ªmaybe just a second- or third-generation deity, relying on connections for protection. His "trial" in the mortal world was likely to settle some karmic debt. "Sweetheart, stop looking at me like that¡ªit¡¯s creeping me out," Old Gu Six muttered, scooting slightly farther away from her. Why did she always have that "I¡¯ve discovered your big secret" expression? It made him nervous. Chang¡¯an just hummed in response but didn¡¯t close her eyes to sleep. Just as she was about to drift off, the two memorial tablets on the altar suddenly toppled forward with a clatter, jolting her awake. That kind of sudden noise when you¡¯re on the verge of sleep is always startling. Old Gu Six gently patted her back. "Go to sleep, it¡¯s fine. They probably weren¡¯t placed properly." Once Chang¡¯an was asleep, he walked over, picked up the tablets, and even wiped off the dust for the spirits. Then, as if nothing had happened, he returned to the fire. The tablets didn¡¯t move again for the rest of the night. The next morning, just as they were getting ready to leave, a filthy, ragged beggar with his face hidden behind tangled hair rushed into the house. He acted as if he didn¡¯t see them, placing a piece of flatbread from his broken bowl onto the altar. When he noticed the beef jerky, the clean memorial tablets, and the burnt-out candles, he paused slightly. Head still lowered, he turned just enough to glance at the father and daughter from the corner of his eye. Then, he knelt and kowtowed three times to them, followed by three more kowtows to the memorial tablets. Without a word, he stood, picked up his broken bowl, and left just as abruptly as he had arrived. From start to finish, they never got a clear look at his face¡ªbut the pungent stench he left behind was unforgettable. The father-daughter pair and the silver wolf held their breath and hurried outside. Once they were out, they didn¡¯t comment on the man. Everyone had their own struggles, and without knowing his story, they had no right to judge. The silver wolf didn¡¯t dare wander off¡ªthese two were too unpredictable, and it was exhausting keeping track of them. Two days later, they rejoined the main road. The path was slightly smoother, but after days of dry weather, the dust was unbearable. Old Gu Six pulled out a coarse cloth to cover his nose and mouth. There were quite a few travelers on this road, so the dust never settled. The silver wolf drew curious and fearful glances, but they ignored the stares and passed through the crowd without stopping. They couldn¡¯t understand the local dialect, so they avoided towns whenever possible. Their destination was a coastal city where they could set sail¡ªany detours were fine as long as they kept moving forward. Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t know what Old Gu Six was searching for, but the closer they got to the South Sea, the more restless he became. Like now¡ªthey had just finished lunch, but instead of resting, he urged them to keep moving. "Dad, we¡¯ve been traveling nonstop for half a month. You really need to rest." He looked noticeably more haggard, his unshaven stubble a stark contrast to his usual neat appearance. Even during their hardest times, he had always made sure to keep himself clean. This was the first time Chang¡¯an had seen him like this¡ªthough, admittedly, the scruffy look had a certain rugged charm. Good looks really did carry a person through anything. Old Gu Six reassured her, "Sweetheart, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry. Just a little longer¡ªwe should be close now." Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t press further. Everyone had their secrets, even between father and daughter. Their relentless journey finally brought them to the shores of the South Sea after another half-month. There were no fishing villages nearby, no boats¡ªjust an untouched, wild coastline. Old Gu Six wasn¡¯t concerned. He had intended to go into the deep sea anyway, so a boat wasn¡¯t strictly necessary. What troubled him was leaving Chang¡¯an alone on the shore. Without a boat, he couldn¡¯t take her with him. "Daughter, you, Silver Wolf, and Mule wait here for your father." Chang''an glanced at the sea and nodded helplessly. She and fish shared the same memory traits, but she wasn¡¯t a fish¡ªwithout a boat, she had no choice but to stay ashore. Still, she couldn¡¯t help asking, "Dad, are you really going to swim out like this? Can you even make it?" Seeing the doubt in his daughter¡¯s eyes, Old Gu Six: "..." Without another word, he turned and strode into the sea, disappearing into the deep waters. Chapter 135 Chang''an was still very worried. The thing Old Gu Six''s father was looking for must be in the deep sea¡ªwho would leave treasures in shallow waters anyway? How long would he have to swim to reach the depths? And if he ran into a shark halfway, wouldn''t that just be like delivering himself as takeout? "Old man, old man, come out quick! Old Gu Six''s father is going to get himself killed!" ...... It was over. The old man had completely lost contact with her. Chang''an stomped her feet anxiously on the shore, taking a few steps forward as she debated whether she should go check as well. The silver wolf immediately clamped onto her dress with its teeth, letting out a low growl¡ªdon¡¯t go cause trouble. Even if she dove headfirst into the sea, it probably wouldn¡¯t help. Not knowing when Old Gu Six would return, Chang''an chose a high spot to set up a tent and wait for him. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six, who had plunged into the sea, moved through the water like a fish, swimming effortlessly toward the depths. His only thought was to retrieve the item quickly and return to shore¡ªhe couldn¡¯t rest easy leaving Chang''an alone up there. The deeper he swam, the more fish seemed to cling to him. A little clownfish even swam up and planted a kiss on his cheek. Old Gu Six: Did I just get harassed by a fish? He didn¡¯t stop, continuing to swim as if he never tired. He passed through underwater canyons, through swaying seaweed, yet still hadn¡¯t reached his destination. Deeper and deeper he went. Onshore, Chang''an struggled to set up the tent by herself. It wasn¡¯t the prettiest, but at least it was sturdy. Holding a cup of fruit tea, she sat on a bamboo chair at the tent¡¯s entrance, gazing at the horizon. The silver wolf crouched beside her, bored, glancing left and right. Suddenly, the sky crackled with lightning, followed by the rumble of thunder. Chang''an figured it was about to rain. Would it affect Old Gu Six''s father? Surely the rain couldn¡¯t reach the deep sea, right? Raindrops the size of beans splashed into the water, the downpour growing heavier until the entire sea turned dark and ominous, making Chang''an¡¯s heart race. It wasn¡¯t until deep into the night that Old Gu Six finally reached the ocean floor¡ªthough of course, he had no sense of time here. The area was littered with jagged rocks. Beyond them lay a dark cave, which he entered without hesitation. Old Gu Six felt his body falling endlessly. He let himself descend until, after what felt like an eternity in darkness, he arrived at what looked like a sacrificial altar. A silver dragon pup was bound to the altar with chains, its body lifeless. Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes nearly split from fury. In an instant, his black hair turned snow-white. He rushed toward the altar, only to be blocked by an invisible barrier. With two swift strikes of his sword, the barrier shattered like glass, crumbling away into nothingness. He stepped onto the altar and swung his sword again, the chains binding the dragon pup snapping apart. Gently, he stroked the dragon¡¯s head, his voice choked with emotion. "I¡¯m sorry I was late, little one. Daddy¡¯s taking you home now." He nuzzled against the dragon¡¯s head before waving a hand¡ªand the dragon vanished. The moment the dragon disappeared, the pattern at the center of the altar began to rotate with a grinding sound, and a beam of red light shot straight into the sky. From the shore, Chang''an saw the light in the distance and thought, My dad¡¯s just that awesome¡ªwherever he goes, he makes a spectacle. The old man had forbidden them from interfering in worldly affairs, probably afraid they¡¯d break everything. The red light had barely pierced the sky when a bolt of lightning struck it back into the sea. Undeterred, it surged upward again, only to be chased and struck by lightning once more. In the end, it was no match for the lightning and fell back into the water. Old Gu Six couldn¡¯t care less about what that red light was. Right now, he was focused on finding the ones responsible for sacrificing his daughter. Did they really think hiding in the deep sea would save them? Hah. Naive. His daughter had barely hatched from her egg before she was stolen away. If not for finding the dragon pearl, he would never have guessed her true form was here. These so-called "dragons" had some nerve. Since they wanted death, he¡¯d wipe out their entire bloodline today. Calling themselves dragons? He¡¯d beat them back into snakes. Old Gu Six pricked his finger and drew a blood sigil in the air. The spell merged into his brow, leaving behind a flickering ice-blue flame mark. A dragon¡¯s roar erupted from the deep, shaking the heavens. The scene from when Purple Extreme appeared was repeated¡ªonly this time, it was far more terrifying. The sky split open, seawater surged backward, and the earth itself trembled violently. Chang''an¡¯s tent collapsed. Holy crap, did Dad just unleash his ultimate move? Even more pitiful was the local Heavenly Dao. What sin did I commit to deserve this lunatic wrecking my domain over and over? The silver wolf and mule lay trembling on the ground, too afraid to even lift their heads. Chang''an sat in the mud, staring up at the rain-lashed sky as it cracked apart like a spiderweb. Her heart lurched. We¡¯re doomed. Without another thought, she stumbled toward the sea, fighting against the quaking ground. "Dad! DAD!" she screamed, her voice breaking. Realizing he probably couldn¡¯t hear her, she dove headfirst into the churning waves. But the sea was a tempest, and Chang''an, a mere mortal, was no match for its fury. Within moments, her strength gave out. Well, either it¡¯s game over or a fresh start. She gave up struggling, surrendering to fate before darkness swallowed her consciousness. At that very moment, the world stilled. Time froze, holding its breath before slowly resuming. People who had just endured a brief catastrophe looked around in confusion. Weren¡¯t we just working in the fields? Where are we now? Baffled, they all trudged back home. Old Gu Six knew he¡¯d messed up. He sacrificed most of his accumulated virtue to restore the world. Now he was even more "virtue-deficient." As for the Heavenly Dao? The thing he¡¯d unleashed would keep it busy for a long while. Yes, he was taking his anger out on everyone¡ªeven his own father. Even though he knew this was his daughter¡¯s trial, something no one else could interfere with, he was still furious. He wanted to tear this world apart. When Chang''an woke again, she was lying in a slowly moving mule cart. "Sweetheart, you¡¯re awake! Do you feel unwell anywhere?" Old Gu Six stopped the cart, grinning foolishly as he fussed over her¡ªnothing like the madman who had unleashed destruction earlier. "No, Dad. How long was I out?" Chang''an sat up, rubbing her foggy head. Then she asked, "How much longer until we reach the South Sea?" Old Gu Six¡¯s hand, which had been reaching for water, paused briefly before he replied casually, "We¡¯ve already been to the South Sea. Finished our business there. You caught a chill from the rain and slept for two whole days." "Really?" Chang''an felt something was off, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. She studied her father closely. He was the same as always, yet something felt... unnatural. That dopey grin of his was giving her a headache. Suddenly, she blurted, "Dad, did you hit me on the head?" Otherwise, how could she explain this sudden memory gap? "I¡¯d sooner hit myself than lay a finger on you. You¡¯re not the brightest to begin with¡ªwhat would we do if you got even dumber?" Old Gu Six tried to joke his way out of the situation, hoping to muddle through. Chang''an thought it over and figured it might just be her feverish mind playing tricks on her. How else could she have seen her father transform into a dragon stirring up storms? If ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????her father were to shapeshift at all, he¡¯d probably turn into a gluttonous beast instead. Seeing that Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t press further, it seemed she had convinced herself. Old Gu Six secretly sighed in relief. His daughter¡¯s memory lapse was his fault¡ªthough unintentional. Having not used his magic in so long, his skills had gotten a bit rusty. No matter, no matter. It wasn¡¯t a big issue. The good news was that he finally remembered who that old foe was he needed to deal with. The bad news? His merit points had taken a hit. Even if he completed his trial, his cultivation wouldn¡¯t improve. But that was fine too. With elders above him and little ones below, he wasn¡¯t lacking for that bit of cultivation anyway. Chapter 136 Chang''an had no idea that her father, Old Gu Six, was scheming with plans clicking loudly in his mind. She was still thinking about how long the journey back home had been¡ªstretching from the south to the north, taking them on a winding detour. When they passed a mountain range in Lingnan, Old Gu Six halted the mule cart and called out to Chang''an inside, "Sweetheart, wait here for a bit. I¡¯ll be right back." Assuming he needed to relieve himself, Chang''an simply replied, "Alright." Old Gu Six stepped into the forest and, out of thin air, tossed out a cloth bag. He untied the opening and released seven or eight small snakes into the wild. These eight snakes were originally deep-sea dragons, but Old Gu Six had stripped them of their cores, extracted their spiritual roots, and used magic to transform them into ordinary serpents. Now, they were powerless, fangless snakes in a wilderness teeming with venomous creatures¡ªessentially doomed to become prey. To add insult to injury, Old Gu Six cursed them: after death, they would reincarnate as maggots, condemned to that fate for eternity. So they¡¯d better protect themselves in this lifetime, or else these once-mighty dragons would end up writhing in filth. Without lingering, Old Gu Six strode away. Not long after he left, an eagle swooped down and snatched two of the snakes in its talons. The remaining snakes panicked, darting into the underbrush. There was nothing they could do for their captured kin¡ªthey could only pray for their own survival. Never in their wildest nightmares had they imagined that the little dragon they¡¯d once kidnapped was of the ancient Primordial Azure Dragon¡¯s bloodline¡ªa deity from birth. But back then, the young dragon had seemed so naive that they never considered its divine heritage. All they knew was that a true dragon¡¯s blood could suppress the dark forces lurking in the deep sea. Had the little dragon mentioned who its father was, they wouldn¡¯t have dared lay a finger on it, even with ten thousand lifetimes of courage. What a colossal misunderstanding it had been. The little dragon had just hatched from its egg, still dazed, when it was snatched away. And whose fault was that? Its unreliable father had taken the egg out for an excursion, only to somehow leave it behind in a cave¡ªgiving the dragons the perfect opportunity. Not that they gave the little dragon a chance to explain. They dragged it straight to their altar, gouged out its dragon pearl, and drained its blood. The poor thing barely had time to process its own birth before meeting its end. Could there be a more tragic fate? Chang''an knew nothing of the events in the deep sea. Even her memories of what happened onshore that day were fragmented. Old Gu Six had sealed away his divine power. They might be stuck in this world for a while longer¡ªhe hadn¡¯t sensed the moment to leave yet. It was best to live here as ordinary people. Their monster-slaying, power-leveling days were over. If anything, they¡¯d lost more than they¡¯d gained in merit. As they skirted the edges of Lingnan, they mostly saw the elderly, the weak, women, and children¡ªlikely, all the able-bodied men had been conscripted for war. When passing through a large village, their cart was stopped. "Old ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Gu Six?" "That¡¯s me, Village Head," Old Gu Six replied, eyeing the man before him¡ªhis spine bent, aged from robust middle age to frail old age in just a few short years. Perhaps the toll of famine, or something else. But that wasn¡¯t his concern. "Weren¡¯t you headed north? What brings you here?" The Village Head was overjoyed to see someone connected to his eldest and second sons. "Just passing through on business. I¡¯m in a hurry, so I¡¯ll take my leave." His tone was indifferent. He didn¡¯t dismount or show any interest in conversation. The Village Head nodded mutely and stepped aside. Just as Old Gu Six was about to leave, he asked, "Are Po Xiao and Ming Xiao doing well?" "They¡¯re fine." Assuming their settlement hadn¡¯t been touched by war, they were likely living peacefully. With Chang Le there, and the Divine Physician¡¯s estate nearby, it was probably untouched. "Can you tell me where they are?" The Village Head¡¯s eyes brimmed with hope and desperation. Old Gu Six studied him for a long moment before replying coldly, "I don¡¯t know the name of that town. My daughter and I didn¡¯t stay with them." He truly didn¡¯t remember the name or the route. If the Village Head was hoping for directions, he¡¯d asked the wrong man. The light in the Village Head¡¯s eyes dimmed. He stood by the roadside, lost and uncertain, but didn¡¯t press further. If someone didn¡¯t want to answer, no amount of questioning would change that. As he watched Old Gu Six¡¯s cart disappear into the distance, the Village Head suddenly realized he hadn¡¯t even offered them water or a place to rest. With a sigh, he shuffled slowly back home. "Father, was that Old Gu Six just now?" His eldest daughter and son-in-law were the ones caring for him and his wife now. His youngest daughter had married last year and never returned. The Village Head nodded. "Yes." "Did you ask where my brothers are?" Seeing the eager hope in her eyes, his hunched shoulders sagged further. He shook his head silently. He knew what she wanted¡ªto rid herself of him and his wife, the burdens. His past favoritism toward his sons had wounded his daughters. Now, he had no one to blame but himself. His daughter, who had been supporting him, let out a disdainful snort and released his arm, storming off ahead. Her voice carried back, "You¡¯d better find my brothers soon. You have sons¡ªwhy should your married daughters and their husbands have to take care of you?" Grief welled in the Village Head¡¯s heart, tears glistening in his aged eyes. Yes, he had sons. So how had it come to this? He made a decision then: he and his wife would journey north to find them. But in this vast world, where would they even begin? Meanwhile, Chang''an and Old Gu Six had left the village behind, merging onto the main road. Suddenly, a girl of fifteen or sixteen burst from the roadside bushes, throwing herself in front of their mule. Had the animal not stopped in time, it would¡¯ve trampled her. The girl knelt and kowtowed frantically. "Sir, please, save me!" Old Gu Six gave her a dispassionate glance, then tugged the reins, steering the mule around her. Undeterred, the girl lunged for the cart. Chang''an flicked a pebble, striking her hand. With a yelp, the girl let go. The cart sped off. She chased after it for a few steps before giving up. Just then, a group of men emerged from a side path. Without a word, they seized her, binding her hands. The leader slapped her hard. "You were the one who agreed to marry Awen. Now you want to break it off? Our family doesn¡¯t go back on our word. Stop dreaming of climbing some lofty branch¡ªyou¡¯re marrying Awen tonight!" Even bound, the girl thrashed violently. She didn¡¯t want to marry Awen. She¡¯d only agreed because he¡¯d been handsome and scholarly. Now, with his face ruined, what good was his intellect? Ignoring her protests, the men dragged her back to the village. Meanwhile, Old Gu Six was basking in his own vanity. "Sweetheart, don¡¯t you think your father is just too good-looking? Why else would I attract so much attention? Even a simple stroll gets me noticed." Chang''an was utterly speechless, though her father, Old Gu Six, was indeed strikingly handsome. Even dressed in coarse hemp clothes, his noble and elegant demeanor made it impossible for anyone to associate him with the word "farmer." Of course, that noble elegance only lasted when he was putting on airs. The moment he smiled, he instantly became the village landlord¡¯s dim-witted son¡ªutterly lacking in shrewdness, making it easy to overlook his breathtakingly handsome face. And if anyone happened to see him while he was eating? Well... best not to mention that. Along the way, Old Gu Six kept muttering praises about himself, while the silver wolf darted out of the carriage. "Awwooo!" it howled¡ªWatch the road, you idiot! Chapter 137 They left Lingnan as summer was nearing its end. Chang''an asked Old Gu Six, "Dad, should we stop by Yizhou?" "No, let''s head back early. There''s nothing worth seeing there," nor anything worth lingering for. Chang''an was merely asking out of courtesy. She hadn¡¯t lived in that place long enough to develop any attachment, and she only wondered if her father might have some sentimental ties to his hometown. Since he didn¡¯t, there was no need to take a detour. For all they knew, their old house in the village might already have new owners. The summer heat was still relentless. They started their journey early each morning, rested as noon approached, resumed traveling in the late afternoon, and stopped again by dusk. The return trip felt leisurely, as if a weight had been lifted from their shoulders now that their business was settled. With the silver wolf leading the way, they avoided cities entirely, sticking to small paths¡ªpartly because the towns outside were embroiled in war. While others were fighting tooth and nail, how shameless would it be to knock on their gates and demand entry for a rest? That would be downright absurd. More likely, they¡¯d be forcibly conscripted. And there was also the risk of running into certain people, which would be even worse. The backroads suited them just fine. They hunted, gathered wild greens, and when it rained, they foraged for mushrooms in the mountains¡ªutterly peaceful. But of course, the more content you are, the more likely someone will pop up to ruin it. Like the pair of self-proclaimed martial artists ahead¡ªa man and a woman. The man seemed normal enough, but the woman? Chang''an couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was channeling the energy of a brain-dead, domineering CEO. Just look at that haughty tilt of her chin, the way she glared down her nose, and those narrow eyes that somehow managed to convey a full "three-part disdain" expression. "Name your price for that mule cart," the woman demanded. The father-daughter duo stared at her like she was insane. The man beside her shot them an apologetic glance and discreetly tugged at her sleeve. "Rong, the next town isn¡¯t far. We can walk there without much trouble," he said disapprovingly. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????woman ignored him, stubbornly insisting, "I refuse to take a single step. I want that cart. Buy it for me¡ªmoney is no object." The sheer idiocy of an old-school domineering male lead oozed from her. Chang''an couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwas this woman cosplaying as one? The heavens had cracked open twice already. It wouldn¡¯t surprise Chang''an if this world, having nearly collapsed twice, was now full of holes. She wasn¡¯t sure, but she¡¯d keep an eye out. The man didn¡¯t indulge his fiance?e. Instead, he awkwardly apologized to the father and daughter. "I¡¯m truly sorry. She¡¯s been spoiled by her family since childhood. She means no harm." Old Gu Six gave a slight nod, then cast an icy glance at the woman before urging the mule cart forward. That single look sent a bone-chilling tremor through the woman, freezing her in place. She stiffened, her words dying in her throat. Originally, Old Gu Six and his daughter had planned to rest here at noon. Who knew a lunatic would crash their break? The woman¡¯s soul reeked of something foul¡ªsome lowlife masquerading as nobility. Wait¡ªlowlife? Shrimp? Oh no. He¡¯d completely forgotten about that back in the South Sea. "Chang''an, how much shrimp do we have left?" She blinked, thrown by the sudden topic shift. After checking her spatial storage, she replied, "About twenty or thirty pounds. And five small bags of roasted shrimp I prepared earlier." "Alright, we¡¯ll have to ration it. Once we¡¯re back, I¡¯ll go fishing again." Both of them loved shrimp, so they burned through their stock quickly¡ªthough Old Gu Six failed to acknowledge that he was the primary culprit. Behind them, the couple watched the cart leave, both exhaling in relief. The man said, "Rong, see? They¡¯re not even going the same way as us." The woman gave a distracted hum. That soul-deep terror earlier had made her feel like she¡¯d dissolve into thin air. Assuming she was just sulking over the cart, the man didn¡¯t press further. He split their rations, handing half to her before eating his own lunch. "Not far" was relative¡ªthey still had half a day¡¯s walk ahead. Best to eat now. The father and daughter traveled a bit further before stopping in a shaded, flat area to rest. Chang''an mixed a large bowl of cold noodles, serving herself a heaping portion before handing the rest to Old Gu Six. He cradled the massive bowl¡ªtwice the size of his head¡ªand dug in with gusto. Originally a vegetable-washing basin, it had since been repurposed as his personal meal tub. Chang''an found it practical¡ªno need for multiple small servings. One big bowl, everything mixed together, problem solved. After eating, she sprawled on a grass mat, legs kicked up lazily, while Old Gu Six sat cross-legged in front of her, shielding her as he meditated. The silver wolf ventured into the mountains alone. Since their midday breaks were long, it took the chance to hunt. Suddenly, Old Gu Six sensed a disturbance in his pocket realm. Sending a wisp of his consciousness inside, he found the dragon pearl bouncing around. He snatched it up. "What¡¯s gotten into you?" The pearl nuzzled his hand before hopping excitedly in his palm. He poked it gently. "No. The baby is mortal now. You can¡¯t come out." "It¡¯s not time yet. Without the right opportunity, we must wait. Understood?" The pearl seemed to sulk, launching itself into the spirit spring with a splash before ignoring him completely. Old Gu Six chuckled softly and withdrew without disturbing it further. By mid-afternoon, they hit the road again, the mule cart ready. The silver wolf returned ahead of time, bringing two pheasants¡ªone for Chang''an, one for Old Gu Six. It had already eaten its fill. Their leisurely pace contrasted sharply with the hurried refugees on the road, fleeing towns in fear of impending siege and slaughter. Everyone sought temporary shelter, waiting for peace to return. This time, they didn¡¯t take any wrong turns. Even at their unhurried pace, they made good progress. By late summer, they¡¯d left the south behind. Focused on getting home, they didn¡¯t wander aimlessly. The silver wolf, too, seemed sharper¡ªhad this trip somehow boosted its intelligence? It had even learned to bark like a dog. Now, it spent most of its time leading the way outside, throwing in a few "woofs" to fool passersby. This wolf was practically a spirit. Once past the war zones, they occasionally stopped in cities to rest. One day, Old Gu Six realized Chang''an hadn¡¯t bought new clothes in two years, so they detoured into Lincheng. Not that she needed them¡ªher old wardrobe would last until she was fifteen. But since she hadn¡¯t grown taller, her current clothes were just cycling through the same rotations. Right now, she wasn¡¯t interested in new outfits. What she¡¯d pay top dollar for was a miracle growth formula. Lincheng was a major city, close to the capital, and thus bustling with prosperity and novelty. Once inside, Chang''an hopped off the cart. With no rush, she wanted to explore. The streets bustled with people, some in small groups¡ªordinary folks and wealthy young masters alike. The commoners browsed the street stalls, while the rich perused gold, silver, jade, and fine silks. Chang''an stopped at a stall selling masks, her silver-furred wolf companion settling beside her as she paused. She picked up a snarling demon mask with bared fangs and slipped it over her face, then turned to the wolf crouched next to her. "How do I look?" "Woof!" The sudden ghastly visage startled the wolf so badly it nearly toppled over. The stall had little rabbits, foxes, even a pig mask¡ªyet you had to pick that one. Wolf here is gonna end up dead because of you and your dad one of these days. Chapter 138 Seeing Silver Wolf''s reaction, Chang''an knew the mask was a good one¡ªdefinitely worth buying. Then she bought a small rabbit mask for Old Gu Six. The hairpins at the old woman¡¯s stall nearby were exquisitely made¡ªsimple and elegant, without the excessive intricacy of those in the shops. The shops did carry simpler hairpins, but even those were still too ornate, more suited for noble ladies or wealthy young women who valued propriety and appearances. Besides, her space already had plenty of expensive jewelry, so there was no need to browse the shops. The items at this old woman¡¯s stall, however, struck Chang''an as perfect¡ªordinary yet far from cheap. Even a simple wooden hairpin was carved with delicate patterns, crafted from fine sandalwood. The old woman herself was neat and tidy, full of vitality, sitting gracefully behind her stall with poised and elegant movements. Perhaps she had once been a woman of status. Chang''an picked up a wooden hairpin, then compared it with a silver one before settling on the wooden one. "Granny, how much for this hairpin?" The old woman smiled. "It¡¯s a gift." "Huh?" She hadn¡¯t bought anything yet. "The man selling masks next to me is my husband. You bought two masks, so I¡¯ll give you a hairpin. Or, if you buy two hairpins here, you can pick a mask from his stall." The old man at the mask stall gave Chang''an a knowing nod. She understood¡ªthis was a clever bundle sale. The old woman was sharp. She picked up another wooden hairpin, this one for men. Old Gu Six usually tied his hair with a cloth strip or just grabbed a random twig¡ªcrude, to say the least. Getting him a proper hairpin was long overdue. Honestly, she¡¯d prefer to just chop it all off, but that wouldn¡¯t fit the times. The old woman glanced at the men¡¯s hairpin¡ªmade of rosewood. Chang''an had unknowingly picked a fine one. She said, "I¡¯ll give you the men¡¯s one as a gift. For the women¡¯s, you can pay me one tael of silver." Chang''an didn¡¯t ask further. Getting one for free was already a bargain¡ªno need to question the reasoning. Still, the old woman added as she took the silver, "Only things of value can truly please oneself. For men, the thought counts more than the price." "Granny, this is for my father. A freebie might not be appropriate?" The old woman probably thought she was buying it for a sweetheart. Chang''an pointed at Old Gu Six, who stood waiting for her not far away, holding the mule¡¯s reins. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????old woman lazily glanced over¡ªa somewhat scruffy man, handsome but a bit simple. "It¡¯s fine. This hairpin suits your father well," she said plainly, meaning exactly that. After bidding the old woman farewell, Chang''an returned to the mule cart and handed the hairpin to Old Gu Six. "Father, this is for you." Old Gu Six took it and examined it closely¡ªa wooden hairpin carved with cloud patterns, exuding a faint woody fragrance, about eighteen centimeters long. Perfect for doubling as a weapon. Then he carefully tucked it into his robe. "Thank you, daughter." "Father, should we find an inn first before continuing to explore?" "No need. Go enjoy yourself. I don¡¯t mind." Ahead, street performers drew a large crowd, spectators clapping and cheering at the exciting acts. A child circled the audience with a copper tray, offering blessings in exchange for tips. Chang''an wasn¡¯t fond of such spectacles¡ªespecially ones that expected payment. Sure, it was voluntary, but once you stood there watching and they came asking, could you really refuse to give a coin or two? After all, they had performed for you. Passing by a pastry shop, the aroma wafting into the street lured Old Gu Six straight inside. He wanted to buy a lot, but the shop had a purchase limit. Even after offering extra silver, they could only get three portions¡ªnormally, just one would¡¯ve been allowed. Chang''an marveled at the ancient merchants¡¯ shrewdness¡ªfirst the old couple¡¯s bundle sales, now this pastry shop¡¯s scarcity tactic. Still, she didn¡¯t find the pastries particularly special. They were smoother than the crumbly kind, but compared to the modern treats she¡¯d enjoyed in her past life, they held little appeal. Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t yet reached the upper echelons of this world¡¯s society, leaving her ignorant of the heights its culinary arts could achieve. In short, she was still a small fish in a big pond. "Father, do you think these pastries are delicious?" Old Gu Six shook his head, then nodded. "Not amazing, but not bad. Still better than the sweet potatoes you grew." Chang''an: "..." Well, if that was the comparison, she had nothing to say. A rattan ball rolled to Old Gu Six¡¯s feet. Without thinking, he kicked it¡ªwhoosh¡ªsending it flying far away. The child chasing the ball froze for a second, then burst into loud, dramatic tears. Old Gu Six stiffly looked down at the little boy, who barely reached his knees, wailing up at him miserably. The two of them, the wolf, and the mule just stood there, watching him cry¡ªneither approaching nor leaving. Finally, the boy grew embarrassed under their stares, wiped his tears and snot with his sleeve, and with a tiny clenched fist, feigned fierceness. "You¡¯re bad!" He turned to leave, but just then, a young man approached with the retrieved ball. Kneeling before the boy, he scolded firmly, "Didn¡¯t I say no playing with the ball on the street? This is a public space, not our home. Strangers aren¡¯t obliged to indulge you." The boy fidgeted, head bowed. "S-sorry, Papa... Little E was wrong." The man handed the ball back but warned, "No next time, or I¡¯ll take it away¡ªeven at home." "Little E understands." The man stood and apologized to Old Gu Six. "My deepest apologies for my son¡¯s disturbance." Old Gu Six blinked. He was the one who¡¯d kicked the ball. "I should apologize to your son. I didn¡¯t mean to¡ªmy foot moved before my brain caught up." How to explain? Eyes: It¡¯s a ball. Foot: Kick it. Brain, belatedly: Wait¡ª Too late. Already airborne. After parting ways with the father and son, the pair continued strolling through the streets, picking up various trinkets. At a clay figurine stall, they had four wolf figurines made¡ªgifts for Silver Wolf and his pack. The street vendors were a motley crew, but the busiest was the scribe offering letter-writing services. Next to him sat a fortune-teller, his banner proclaiming Iron-Mouthed Divine Oracle¡ªlikely a fraud. Passing a tailor¡¯s shop, they noticed it was crowded, mostly with noblewomen and their maids. Old Gu Six decided they¡¯d return later¡ªit never crossed his mind to let Chang''an shop alone. Chang''an couldn''t be bothered to buy new clothes¡ªshe had no particular requirements for what she wore, as long as she wasn''t running around naked. When they were about fifty or sixty meters away from the inn, their mule cart was stopped by someone. Chang''an looked up and recognized the person. Well, well¡ªan acquaintance. Chapter 139 "Hero, young lady, do you still remember me?" The newcomer was none other than Young Master Yao. His standard smile, revealing eight teeth, looked a bit silly¡ªthough his teeth were quite white. Old Gu Six nodded. How could he forget someone who had sworn an oath to the heavens? Thinking of the karmic entanglement caused by that oath, Old Gu Six felt a headache coming on. Yao Jixin, seeing his nod, immediately bounced forward. "Hero, where are you headed? Can I come with you?" "We''re going home. No." Unfazed by Old Gu Six''s coldness, Yao Jixin continued cheerfully, "If not, no problem! Since we¡¯ve met by fate, how about I treat you to a meal?" "No need." Old Gu Six found him noisy and grew even more indifferent. "You''re staying at this inn too? What a coincidence¡ªso am I!" Yao Jixin reached out to take the reins of Old Gu Six¡¯s mule. Old Gu Six dodged his hand, stared at him for a long moment, then said calmly, "Don¡¯t go into the deep mountains. Your life may be in danger." Back then, he hadn¡¯t expected an oath to bind him to this man. Now, warning him counted as severing that karmic tie. Whether Yao Jixin believed him or not was his own business. Yao Jixin froze, astonished. The hero truly was extraordinary¡ªhe hadn¡¯t even mentioned his plans, yet the man knew he was heading for the southwestern mountains. Someone had approached his father, claiming to have found treasure deep in those mountains, complete with a map. Rumor had it the hoard belonged to the Yuan family, a once-great cultivation clan from a century ago, and might even include cultivation manuals. His father and grandfather had dragged him along to "broaden his horizons," though he had no interest in the adventure. Now, with the hero¡¯s warning, he could use it as an excuse. His grandfather held the man in high regard¡ªhe¡¯d surely agree. "I won¡¯t go! I didn¡¯t want to anyway." Old Gu Six said nothing more and walked past him. An inn attendant came out to take the mule cart while another ushered them inside. The inn was packed, every seat taken. Murmurs about the treasure drifted through the air. Chang¡¯an thought, Your intel is way too late. The treasure¡¯s long gone¡ªyou¡¯re all in for a wasted trip. But ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????those cultivation manuals? They hadn¡¯t seen any. Maybe they were still hidden somewhere. How had the treasure¡¯s location leaked, though? She wondered if it was the young man they¡¯d rescued from the ship who¡¯d spread the word. She was wrong. The source was a distant branch of the Yuan family, living under false names. The secret had slipped out when one of them drunkenly blabbed. Word spread, and soon, people forced the man to sketch the treasure sites¡ªthough his knowledge was limited. Only three spots were marked: the gorge, the pool¡¯s depths, and the ancestral hall. Father and daughter exchanged glances. Good thing we got there first. If we¡¯d waited till peace returned, there¡¯d be nothing left. Old Gu Six shuddered, relieved they¡¯d beaten the crowds. They checked into their room and stayed in. Yao Jixin, too, retreated upstairs to find his father and grandfather. He repeated Old Gu Six¡¯s warning. Elder Yao immediately decided, "Jixin stays behind. Return home tomorrow. Send your second and third brothers instead. We¡¯ll wait here for them." Once Yao Jixin was excused, his uncles noticed his karmic threads had severed. Stunned, their doubts vanished. The man had saved Yao Jixin¡¯s life to cut ties. A true master. Thankfully, they hadn¡¯t offended him¡ªthough forging a connection seemed impossible. He clearly wanted nothing to do with them. No matter. They walked different paths. Why force a bond? At dusk, Old Gu Six left the inn alone, heading for a nearby tailor¡¯s shop. Summer days were long. Even at 7 p.m., the sky was still light, and the shop remained open. Without a curfew, businesses here stayed late. The shop was nearly empty. A man buying clothes for his daughter was a rare sight¡ªlet alone for a thirteen-year-old. The shopkeeper and clerk were momentarily speechless. Realizing his rudeness, the shopkeeper hurried to apologize. "Forgive my ignorance, young master." "No matter." Old Gu Six wasn¡¯t bothered. In this world, fathers didn¡¯t shop for grown daughters¡ªespecially not ones nearing marriageable age. Such behavior invited gossip. Dressing female relatives was women¡¯s work. But rules meant nothing to this pair. As a mortal, his daughter was a young lady. But in her true form? Barely five. Humans lived a century per lifetime. Dragons lived a century per year. His girl was still a child. Chang¡¯an had no idea that after two lifetimes, she was still underage. The thought was depressing. Old Gu Six ignored the stares. He wasn¡¯t stealing¡ªhe¡¯d pay. Wait. My savings are low. Forgot to ask her for money. Eyeing the pile of clothes, he knew his ten taels wouldn¡¯t cover it. He pulled out a handful of pearls, each as big as a little fingernail, identically sized and lustrous. "Will these suffice?" The honest shopkeeper took just one. "More than enough, young master." Old Gu Six had picked comfortable cotton dresses for all seasons. The bundle looked large but wasn¡¯t costly. A clerk packed everything. As Old Gu Six lugged the parcel out, Chang¡¯an spotted him from the inn. Taking in his "stolen goods" posture, she spun around and fled. I don¡¯t know this man. Was she so moved she couldn¡¯t bear to cry in public? Back in their room, he dropped the bundles and sipped tea. Chang¡¯an asked, "Dad, how¡¯d you buy so much with ten taels?" He choked on his drink. Spent money and still have to explain? "Found some pearls in the South Sea." He produced another handful, planning to string a bracelet for her. Chang¡¯an glanced at them. "Keep them." She handed him two more silver ingots¡ªnot because she was stingy, but he had nowhere to store more. She didn¡¯t know about his innate pocket dimension, vast as a small world. It could hold anything. But Old Gu Six kept it secret. He was quite enjoying his carefree, "sponging-off-his-daughter" life. They only stayed in Lincheng for one night before departing. After they left, Yao Jixin also set off, though of course, their destinations were different¡ªeach heading back to their own home. Chapter 140 (Extra Chapter) After leaving Lin City, they hadn¡¯t passed through any towns, preferring the charm of taking smaller paths. Since the silver wolf often hunted in the mountains, they never lacked meat, which saved Old Gu Six a lot of trouble. Every day, they waited for the silver wolf to bring them food. But this time, the wolf returned empty-handed, its fur stained with blood. Thinking it was injured, the father and daughter checked it over, only to find no wounds. "Where did this blood come from?" Old Gu Six frowned as he asked. "Awoo!"¡ªCome with me, Wolf Brother caught something big! Seeing the wolf tug at Old Gu Six¡¯s pant leg, Chang¡¯an quickly packed up the carriage and led the mule along. Staring at the mule, Chang¡¯an once again slipped into her habit of calling out for the old man. "Old man, old man?" ...... "Old man, are you still there?" ...... "Old man, did you go home to get married or something? Have you decided to abandon me?" ...... How long had he been gone now? Just vanished without a word. They followed the mule deeper into the mountains for about half an hour before finally seeing the silver wolf¡¯s prize¡ªa massive wild boar, weighing around three hundred pounds. Impressive, Wolf Brother! Taking down a wild boar all by itself. The silver wolf lifted its head proudly, and Chang¡¯an could almost see the words "No big deal" in its eyes. "Lead the way. Let¡¯s find a water source to clean the boar first." They weren¡¯t far from water. With no drought at the moment, the silver wolf easily guided them to a mountain stream. The water was clear, and on the opposite bank grew a wild grapevine, though only a few grapes remained¡ªmost had fallen to the ground or been eaten by birds. Chang¡¯an waded across the stream, cutting two grapevines to plant in her space. She then picked through the ripe grapes, selecting the best ones. Old Gu Six handled the boar with brutal efficiency¡ªdiscarding the head, innards, and even the hooves, deeming them too troublesome to clean. They split the boar evenly with the silver wolf, storing the meat in Chang¡¯an¡¯s space for later. Since the scenery here was lovely and night was falling, they decided to camp in the mountains. Chang¡¯an brought out the wild grapes for Old Gu Six to eat. Her space¡¯s fridge didn¡¯t have grapes¡ªonly pears, apples, and watermelon. While Old Gu Six snacked on grapes and grilled pork belly, Chang¡¯an cooked vegetable soup in her space. She noticed her father had a preference for strong flavors¡ªbarbecue and hot pot¡ªbut she didn¡¯t mind. She liked them too. Since they wouldn¡¯t get heaty, they could eat however they wanted. Still, they couldn¡¯t just eat grilled meat. Vegetables were a must¡ªcabbage and broccoli made the cut. The silver wolf gnawed on raw meat nearby before darting back into the forest once full. Eating skewers under the stars¡ªthis was the perfect life. "Dad, do you think we should stay where we are forever, or move out? The northern region is relatively stable now." "Do you want to move, Chang¡¯an?" He¡¯d rather they didn¡¯t. They couldn¡¯t risk living in a bustling town, not when the right moment might come at any time. Without hesitation, Chang¡¯an answered, "No, I like it where we are." She was worried Old Gu Six might find the mountains dull compared to the outside world¡¯s liveliness. "Then we won¡¯t move," he said softly. Father and daughter chatted idly as they ate their skewers. Suddenly, a fragment of memory flashed in Chang¡¯an¡¯s mind. She paused before asking, "Dad, besides Purple Extreme, do you know any other dragons?" A massive dragon¡ªtwice the size of Purple Extreme¡ªhad appeared in that fleeting image. Old Gu Six choked on his food, coughing violently before rasping, "I do." He ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????took a sip of vegetable soup to steady himself. Lying was pointless¡ªshe¡¯d find out eventually. "Oh, I thought so. I think I saw one in the sea¡ªwait, why was it in the sea?" Chang¡¯an felt that her missing memories were tied to the ocean. Had she gone to the sea when Old Gu Six traveled to the South Sea? That must be it. What she¡¯d thought were hallucinations were real. But she still didn¡¯t know who that dragon was. Great. It never even crossed her mind that it might be her father. Whatever. Maybe her brain was waterlogged. Once it dried out, she might remember. Seeing she didn¡¯t press further, Old Gu Six didn¡¯t offer an explanation. If he admitted that dragon was him, she might demand he transform on the spot¡ªand he couldn¡¯t do that right now. Late at night, the silver wolf returned, this time not with meat but a branch laden with wild fruit. The berries were small, about the size of cherry tomatoes, and a vibrant red. Chang¡¯an suddenly recalled something she¡¯d read¡ªthe prettier the fruit in the mountains, the more likely it was poisonous. Was Wolf Brother tired of them? Planning a midnight assassination? Old Gu Six plucked one, examined it, then popped it into his mouth. Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t have time to stop him, but after he ate five or six without issue, she figured they were safe. "Chang¡¯an, they¡¯re edible," he said, tossing another into his mouth. "Dad, you didn¡¯t wash them. Who knows what bugs or snakes might¡¯ve crawled over them?" Old Gu Six pictured that scenario and silently gathered all the berries to rinse them in the nearby stream. The fruit was sweet, but they didn¡¯t finish it¡ªit was late, and time to sleep. Fireflies flickered in the summer grass by the water. The silver wolf dashed through, startling them into flight. Camping in the mountains had been the right choice¡ªwhere else could they witness such beauty? Her awestruck expression amused Old Gu Six. He walked into the grass, waving his hands before cupping them together. "Chang¡¯an, bring out a jar." She retrieved a glass bottle from her space, and Old Gu Six released the fireflies inside. With the lid secured, their glow illuminated the bottle beautifully. The two of them and the wolf stayed up late, lulled to sleep by the mountain¡¯s chorus of insects. Morning dew clung heavily to the grass, so they waited for the sun to rise before leaving, avoiding soaked clothes. On their way down, they crossed paths with a woodcutter trailed by a girl of about eleven or twelve. The woodcutter grumbled ahead, "I told you not to come. You¡¯re slow, and you barely gather any firewood. You¡¯d be more useful helping your mother at home." The girl didn¡¯t speak, only gesturing in response. "What could happen to me? I know these mountains like the back of my hand¡ªcould walk them blindfolded." Still, the woodcutter couldn¡¯t bring himself to send her back alone. They¡¯d come too far for that. Old Gu Six and Chang¡¯an passed them by. The woodcutter blinked in surprise¡ªstrangers were rare in these parts. After a moment, he turned to his daughter. "Wait here. I¡¯ll just be up ahead chopping wood. Don¡¯t wander off." The girl nodded and signed something, reassuring him before he left. Chang¡¯an and Old Gu Six followed the silver wolf on a shortcut, crossing over another mountain soon after. At the foot of the mountain lay the official road, where they spotted a group of uniformly dressed soldiers escorting a convoy of military provisions as it passed below. Chapter 141 "Wolf Bro, why did you bring us here to see this?" Chang''an asked in a hushed voice. Silver Wolf merely flicked his head, signaling them to keep watching. Soon, people at the back of the procession began intentionally dropping grains¡ªworking as a team, they scattered them along the way. Strangely, not a single person ahead turned to look. By the time the tail end of the procession disappeared from sight, a group emerged from the opposite woods to collect the grains. Chang''an gasped¡ªthis cartload had to weigh at least a thousand pounds. Yet, just as they finished loading the grains, they found themselves unable to move them. Five black-clad figures descended from nowhere, swiftly eliminating them without a word. The five then stripped the dead of their clothes, disposed of the bodies, and pushed the grain cart away¡ªheading in the same direction as the military supply convoy. Was this a plot within a plot, or a spy within a spy? The entire convoy transporting the provisions likely wouldn¡¯t survive. The grain being moved here probably belonged to the Fifth Prince¡¯s camp. "Wolf ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Bro, are you suggesting we steal the grain?" Chang''an felt this wolf had even fewer scruples than they did. Silver Wolf didn¡¯t speak, just stared at her intently. Well, that settled it. "Wolf Bro, we can¡¯t do this! That¡¯s military provisions! Sure, we might be a little unscrupulous, but we still have some principles. We can¡¯t stoop to this. Besides, we¡¯re not short on food¡ªno need to rob others. Even if we did, we shouldn¡¯t target military supplies." "Awooo," came the reply¡ªunderstood, understood. Old Gu Six was utterly exasperated. If he really stole these provisions, he and his daughter might never escape their predicament. To his shame, he¡¯d done something like this before¡ªback when he was the ultimate villain, wreaking havoc until the world collapsed around him. They waited until everyone had left before descending the mountain, hitching the mule cart and bolting at full speed. Old Gu Six knew those five had spotted them. Best to leave quickly¡ªhis eyelids kept twitching, a bad omen. His instincts were right. The five transporting the grain were already discussing them. "Si Yi, didn¡¯t that pair on the mountain¡ªone tall, one small¡ªlook familiar?" "Dunno. Never seen them," Si Yi replied coldly, without hesitation. Then Si San piped up, "Wait, I remember! The master showed us their portraits." Si Yi, who had seemed indifferent, suddenly turned to him. "The ones the master¡¯s searching for?" He compared the portraits to the figures he¡¯d glimpsed on the mountain¡ªonly about 60% resemblance. "Plenty of people look alike. They¡¯re just similar to the portraits¡ªprobably not who the master¡¯s looking for." Still, he told his companions, "I¡¯ll verify. You keep moving the grain." Si Er stepped forward. "Want me to come with you?" "No need. This isn¡¯t a fight. The grain takes priority." With that, Si Yi vanished. The remaining four continued ahead. But when he returned to the hillside, the two were long gone¡ªtracks showed they¡¯d already descended. Old Gu Six halted the mule cart after a short distance. "Daughter, get down. We¡¯re heading into the mountains." What was wrong with these people? Why were they after him and his daughter? Did they want him to destroy the world again? Chang''an hopped off, stowing the cart in her spatial storage. "Why the mountains?" "To avoid lunatics," he muttered, scooping her up and darting into the woods with qinggong. Before leaving, he instructed, "Silver Wolf, take the mule down the side path, then come back for us." Not long after they left, Si Yi arrived¡ªonly to find Silver Wolf and the mule standing in the road, growling at each other. Silver Wolf wanted the mule to go alone while it chased the two humans, but the mule refused out of fear. Si Yi was baffled. "Are they debating whether to eat or not?" Earlier, only Chang''an and Old Gu Six had been visible on the mountain¡ªthe other two had been hidden by bushes, so Si Yi had no clue they were together. Wary of the wolf attacking, he edged past cautiously, avoiding their argument. Silver Wolf noticed him immediately. When he tried sneaking by, it snarled menacingly. Si Yi raised his hands. "Just passing through. Carry on." His icy facade cracked. Silver Wolf ignored him, grabbing the mule¡¯s reins and dragging it away. Si Yi: "..." Taking it home to eat? But why this direction? Shrugging it off, he continued down the main road¡ªreaching the next town without a trace. "Maybe they went back into the mountains. Hard to track. Whatever, I¡¯ll head back." To him, if they were avoiding people, they wanted peace. No point disturbing them. The master¡¯s advisor had said they weren¡¯t meant to cross paths¡ªtheir lives would never intersect again. Whether those two were the ones the master sought or not, he¡¯d report they weren¡¯t. A case of mistaken identity. Silver Wolf led the mule to the side path before rejoining Old Gu Six and Chang''an in the mountains. Wolf Bro approved¡ªthey¡¯d stayed put, saving him a search. From then on, they avoided main roads. Best to lay low for a while. But backroads brought their own troubles. A poor scholar eloping with a wealthy young lady¡ªhow thrilling! Chang''an couldn¡¯t fathom it. What did the girl see in him? In ancient times, marriages were arranged by parents, sealed with betrothal gifts, dowries, and grand processions¡ªa wife honored, a concubine scorned. If the scholar was honorable and his family reasonable, fine. Otherwise, this girl was sprinting toward ruin. The path was narrow¡ªbarely wide enough for their cart, forcing pedestrians to detour uphill. As they climbed, the scholar twisted his ankle, collapsing before the cart. "Brother Luo, are you alright?" Ye''er rushed to help. The scholar stood, forcing a smile. "I¡¯m fine, Ye''er. Don¡¯t worry." Old Gu Six scoffed. Was the girl blind? Couldn¡¯t she see the impatience in the pretty boy¡¯s eyes? Love blinded her. She¡¯d suffer for it. Hearing the derisive snort from the cart, the scholar flushed¡ªwhether from shame or anger was unclear. Head bowed, he tugged Ye''er away. But before they could leave, pursuers arrived. Ye''er dropped to her knees. "Daddy, please! Brother Luo will pass the imperial exams! If you refuse, I¡¯ll die here!" Tears streamed down her face as she pressed a hairpin to her throat. Only her father truly cared¡ªher beloved Brother Luo cowered like a quail. The pin pierced her delicate skin, blood trickling down. Her Brother Luo watched, unmoved, leaving her to fight for their future alone. Her father felt both heartache and anger, but more than anything, disappointment. The daughter he had painstakingly raised was now threatening him and abandoning everything for a man unworthy of their standing. The middle-aged man closed his eyes in sorrow. When he opened them again, all traces of tenderness and pity were gone, replaced by coldness and resolve. "This path is of your own choosing. Whether it leads to good or ill, you alone must bear the consequences. From this day forward, the Liu Family will no longer acknowledge you as their daughter." With that, he turned and walked away. After a few steps, he paused, as if waiting for something. Yet what came was his daughter¡¯s joyful voice, brimming with gratitude, "Thank you, Daddy, for your blessing! Brother Luo and I will live happily together!" At this, the man¡¯s disappointment hardened into finality. He waved a hand and commanded, "Let¡¯s go," then strode off with his servants in tow. Old Gu Six and his daughter were left as unwilling witnesses to this scene of love triumphing over familial bonds. Chapter 142 The two of them ahead didn¡¯t have to worry about being caught and rushing to escape, so they walked a bit up the mountain to let the mule cart pass first. Once they were farther away, Old Gu Six began lecturing Chang''an, "My dear daughter, you mustn¡¯t end up like that girl just now. It would break your old father¡¯s heart." "I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t fall in love, but you must keep your eyes open and see whether the person is genuine or a scoundrel. Don¡¯t let emotions cloud your judgment, and never abandon your own father for a man." "At the very least, you should wait until you¡¯re an adult before getting involved in romance. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s reasonable?" Becoming an adult would take a long time¡ªdragons weren¡¯t considered adults until twenty thousand years old. Quite the surprise, huh? But Chang''an didn¡¯t know that. She assumed he meant she had to wait until her coming-of-age ceremony before finding a boyfriend, and she thought Old Gu Six¡¯s worries were unnecessary. "Dad, don¡¯t worry about this. Everyone has their own way of living. I¡¯m not interested in marriage or anything like that, so you don¡¯t have to keep fretting that I¡¯ll be tricked by some man or whatever." She spoke earnestly, hoping her father would accept having a daughter who didn¡¯t want to marry, so he wouldn¡¯t start pressuring or worrying about her the moment she came of age. Old Gu Six couldn¡¯t have agreed more. Perfect. With that, the topic was dropped. The leaves began to wither, and the weather turned cooler¡ªautumn had arrived, yet they still hadn¡¯t reached home. As they passed through the fields, they saw people bustling about everywhere, working hard. Though exhausted, every face was lit with smiles. It seemed to be a bountiful harvest year. They, on the other hand, had slacked off this year, and their own fields were likely overgrown with weeds. If they wanted to plant next year, they¡¯d have to clear them first. On the journey home, they took in the sights of autumn harvest all around. In the small town closest to home, they unexpectedly ran into someone. It was the man who recognized Old Gu Six first, happily chasing after the mule cart. Old Gu Six saw that it was Dazhu, A''qing¡¯s son, and quickly tightened the reins to stop the cart. Dazhu ran over, panting, his smile like clouds parting to reveal sunshine¡ªinfectiously bright and optimistic. "Uncle¡ªUncle Gu, I never thought I¡¯d run into you here!" "Dazhu? What are you doing here? Who did you come with? Where¡¯s your father?" Old Gu Six glanced behind him but didn¡¯t see A''qing. Dazhu scratched his head sheepishly. "I came with some folks from the village to buy seafood to sell back home. We¡¯ve opened a food shop together in our hometown¡¯s county town, selling specialties we gather from different places." "Let¡¯s talk at the teahouse up ahead," Old Gu Six said, driving the cart forward first. Dazhu happily bounced on his feet a couple of times before hurrying after them. His companion caught up and asked in confusion, "Dazhu, you know them?" The young master¡¯s demeanor was anything but ordinary, and it suddenly reminded him of the guest he¡¯d once seen from afar at Dazhu¡¯s house. Dazhu nodded and turned to give instructions. "You all go ahead and gather the goods¡ªjust remember to buy dried ones so we can transport them. We¡¯ll meet up at the teahouse later." With that, he quickly left, while his companions went off to make their purchases. In the teahouse, Old Gu Six and Chang''an were already seated, having ordered a pot of good tea and two plates of snacks. When Dazhu arrived and sat down, Chang''an stood to pour him a bowl of tea. "Thank you," Dazhu said shyly. "Since I don¡¯t know your tastes, I just ordered two of the teahouse¡¯s signature snacks. Try these shrimp cakes¡ªthey¡¯re quite good." Old Gu Six slid the plate of shrimp cakes toward Dazhu. "Thanks, Uncle Gu." Dazhu didn¡¯t hold back¡ªthey had arrived in town that morning, and it was now afternoon without a proper meal, just a steamed bun to tide him over. They had spent the time scouting locations and haggling over seafood prices, so busy they¡¯d lost track of time. Now that he was sitting, hunger hit him hard. He unceremoniously ate three shrimp cakes in a row, then downed the tea in his bowl in one go. Chang''an refilled it for him. Once he¡¯d eaten his fill, Old Gu Six asked, "How¡¯s your father¡¯s health?" "Dad¡¯s doing well. He¡¯s helping out at the shop in town now." "You mentioned the shop is run by the whole village?" Dazhu¡¯s eyes held a rare sincerity. "Yeah. When we were poor, everyone lived about the same. If our family suddenly got rich, wouldn¡¯t that just invite jealousy? So ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????I figured, why not pool resources with the village? We all contribute shares, and profits are split. Besides, the uncles and aunties in the village have always been good to us. Since I needed help anyway, why not lift everyone up together?" "Smart," Old Gu Six said, thinking A''qing¡¯s son was a clever lad with a bright future. Then he added, "I¡¯ll buy you another plate of shrimp cakes to take back. See if you can recreate them¡ªit might be another business opportunity." Chang''an explained in detail how to fry shrimp balls, but seeing Dazhu still looked a bit lost, Old Gu Six asked the waiter for pen and paper and wrote down the recipe on the spot. They used dried shrimp, so the taste wouldn¡¯t be as good as with fresh ones¡ªbut since no one had tried the fresh version, that didn¡¯t matter. The novelty alone would make it the best version they¡¯d ever tasted. Once the ink dried, Dazhu carefully folded the recipe and tucked it into his pocket. This was treasure. He planned to open another shop eventually¡ªsooner or later, they¡¯d have to split paths. He had brought the villagers this far; the rest was up to them. Now, he was already thinking about how to preserve food for long-distance transport. He wanted people everywhere to taste it. Chang''an offered a reminder: "Focus on the ground beneath your feet first. Build a solid foundation. Whether you go into food processing or open branches elsewhere can come later." She also had Old Gu Six write down a mooncake recipe for Dazhu. Whether he could actually make it would depend on his own efforts. These two recipes alone would give him plenty to work with. Chang''an didn¡¯t write more¡ªmooncakes could have endless variations, and that was for him to explore. She was just pointing the way. How far and wide he could go depended entirely on his own wits. Whether he could protect these recipes was also up to him. They wouldn¡¯t interfere¡ªthese were the trials he needed to grow. Old Gu Six had the waiter pack another order of shrimp cakes for Dazhu. Learning he still hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, the father-daughter pair took him to a noodle stall for two more bowls. After some thought, Old Gu Six asked, "Want to come visit us for a couple of days?" Now Dazhu hesitated. If he went, what about his companions? But refusing felt awkward. So he asked, "Uncle Gu, where do you live? Is it far? The thing is, there are five of us here, and they¡¯ve gone to gather goods. I can¡¯t just leave them behind." "No worries. There¡¯ll be other chances. You focus on your work¡ªnext time you¡¯re around, you can visit." Old Gu Six didn¡¯t mention where they lived. Instead, he went to a clothing shop and bought a set of clothes each for A''qing and his family, telling Dazhu to take them back. Since the local specialty was seafood and Dazhu was already here to buy it, Old Gu Six figured clothes would be more practical than anything else. Dazhu saw them off at the town entrance, bidding them farewell before carrying his bundle to meet his friends. Chapter 143 As they passed by the small fishing village, Chang''an noticed a group of people settling in, seemingly planning to stay. There were quite a few of them, and their accents didn¡¯t sound local¡ªmore like they were from the south. Their mule-drawn cart stood out, especially with the guide ''dog'' leading the way. From afar, they had already drawn attention, forcing Chang''an to move further away before stowing the cart into her spatial storage. Who would¡¯ve thought that nearly a year after leaving home, this abandoned fishing village would attract new residents? Someone noticed them heading toward the coast, and a burly man hurried after them. Old Gu Six stopped the cart, curious about what the man wanted¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let him follow too closely, or it¡¯d be difficult to hide the cart later. Seeing the cart halt, the man quickened his steps, looking slightly embarrassed as he asked, "Brother, sorry to trouble you, but could I take a moment of your time?" "What is it?" "I just wanted to ask if there are any other villages ahead. We¡¯re new here and don¡¯t know the local customs. Don¡¯t want to accidentally offend anyone." "No, everyone lives in the mountains. If you¡¯re heading there, be careful." Noticing the man still hadn¡¯t moved aside, Old Gu Six added, "Anything else?" The man snapped out of his thoughts and hastily stepped aside. "Oh, right! No, nothing else. Go ahead, go ahead." No wonder this village had been abandoned. Old Gu Six mulled it over, wondering if they should still settle here. The original villagers had likely fled into the mountains to escape war¡ªwho knew if trouble would return? He decided to go back and discuss it with the elders. The cart continued into the woods until it could go no further. After confirming no one was around, Chang''an immediately stored the cart away. Since someone had already seen them heading toward the coast, the father-daughter pair avoided their original route and instead took to the mountains. They circled around the hills before returning home, adding three extra days to what should¡¯ve been a four- or five-day journey. Chang''an swore off going down the mountain again¡ªit was exhausting. Back home, neither the wolves nor the ox were around. The three wolves were probably out herding the ox. The fields were overgrown with weeds, and the locks on both the valley gate and their house had been broken. Had thieves broken in? There wasn¡¯t much to steal¡ªthe house was practically empty¡ªbut Old Gu Six had left behind a stash of copper coins from selling sweet potato vines. Oh no. They¡¯d forgotten to give Dazhu sweet potatoes and potatoes to plant. Things not done deliberately were easy to overlook. Chang''an watched as Old Gu Six rushed into the bedroom without even putting the mule in the shed. She hurried after him¡ªwas he hiding some treasure he was afraid of being stolen? Inside, she saw him move a stone in the corner, then ask her for a small hoe. He crouched down and started digging carefully. Curious, Chang''an approached. Before long, he unearthed a bag. When he shook off the dirt, the contents jingled. No need to look¡ªit was the copper coins. Chang''an: "..." Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes sparkled as he checked the bag to confirm nothing was missing. Then, he prepared to bury it again. Chang''an didn¡¯t understand her father¡¯s strange habit, but she respected it. Was this some kind of male hobby? In her past life, her grandfather had also loved hiding money from her grandmother. No matter how many times he got caught, he never stopped. She¡¯d even swiped his stash a few times¡ªthere was no place he wouldn¡¯t hide it. Chang''an fetched a basin of water from her spatial storage to wipe away the dust. After nearly a year of neglect, the house was coated in thick grime. Old Gu Six, having successfully hidden his secret stash, suddenly realized his daughter was watching. His secret was out? Chang''an: "You shouldn¡¯t have asked me for the hoe. How could I not notice?" He grinned sheepishly, scrambling for an excuse. "Just saving up for emergencies. If we ever run out of silver, these coins can still be useful." "That¡¯ll never happen. We have enough to last ten lifetimes," Chang''an retorted, cutting off his escape. "Heh. Daughter, let me handle the cleaning. You go rest." Chang''an twitched her lips, handed him the rag, and went to tidy her own room. Luckily, the house wasn¡¯t big, so cleaning didn¡¯t take long. Once they retrieved daily necessities from the spatial storage, the place looked lived-in and orderly again. With the valley gate¡¯s latch broken, Old Gu Six had Chang''an bring out blacksmithing tools. He worked late into the night forging a new iron latch. The silver wolf returned the next morning after searching the mountains for his mate and brother-in-law, bringing the ox back with him. They didn¡¯t ask about the break-in¡ªeven if they had, the wolves couldn¡¯t explain in human language. Once the house was in order, father and daughter went to weed the fields. They couldn¡¯t wait until spring planting¡ªbetter to clear the land now while winter kept the weeds from growing back. But pulling weeds was tedious, so Chang''an simply brought out a plow and had Old Gu Six hitch it to the ox. Burying the weeds now meant they¡¯d decompose into fertilizer by spring. The mule was also put to work. Thankfully, the fields weren¡¯t large, so the two of them finished in two days. The cotton they¡¯d planted last year must not have grown¡ªthere wasn¡¯t even a root left. Unless thieves had uprooted everything? Chang''an¡¯s ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????spatial storage already held a large stockpile of cotton. Two puppets tended the fields inside, where crops matured quickly¡ªharvesting every month. The villa was now stacked with neatly arranged vegetables, watermelons, and potatoes. Chestnuts and wild persimmons filled the basement storage. Had they spoiled? They¡¯d forgotten to buy rice seeds for planting in the spatial storage this trip, but wheat would do. Stockpiling more was never a bad idea. Chang''an loved hoarding¡ªthe more she had, the safer she felt. Her spatial storage still wasn¡¯t big enough. She needed to upgrade it, but without finding the mysterious old man, she¡¯d have to make do for now. After plowing, they still needed firewood for winter. Father and daughter set out again, this time with the silver wolf. The other three wolves stayed behind to guard the house, herd the ox, and watch the mule. Suddenly, Old Gu Six remembered his adoptive father and wife¡¯s remains were still in Chang''an¡¯s spatial storage. "Daughter, bring out that chest with the old quilts," he said. There were two large wooden chests filled with old quilts in the storage. Chang''an retrieved both and placed them in his room. She assumed he needed the chests for storage¡ªthey had two new ones for clothes, while unused items like quilts were kept in the spatial storage. That¡¯s why their home looked so bare. A little tidying made it seem neat. From one chest, Old Gu Six pulled out two tightly wrapped bundles and carried them into the mountains. "Dad, what are you carrying?" Chang''an asked. They were just gathering firewood¡ªwhy bring luggage? "Your mother and grandfather," Old Gu Six replied casually. Chang''an¡¯s eyes widened. "What did you just say?" Had this man dug up his father and wife¡¯s graves? "Your mother and grandfather. I brought them with us when we fled. Now I¡¯m taking them back." Well. That made sense. Chang''an: "So they¡¯ve been in my spatial storage all this time, and I¡¯m only finding out now?" Judging by Old Gu Six¡¯s nonchalance, this might not be the first time he¡¯d done this. If this was the topic, he suddenly seemed very lively. Back in the day, forget ordinary graves¡ªhe had raided no fewer than two imperial tombs. During those lifetimes when his memories were sealed, the tools he used for his exploits were all looted from those royal burial grounds. Chapter 144 (Author¡¯s note: Hey lovelies, I suddenly remembered the outline I wrote before starting this story. Originally, I planned to write a simple slice-of-life farming novel where Old Gu Six wouldn¡¯t regain his memories until after overcoming his trials. But as I wrote, the plot derailed completely, and now it¡¯s beyond salvaging. What do you think, lovelies? Should I just go with the flow?) Old Gu Six carried his wife and father to the abandoned valley near the small fishing village. Muttering to himself, he paced around, inspecting the area before stopping under a camellia tree on the left slope of the mountain stream. He set down the bundle and started digging a pit. Chang¡¯an stepped forward to help but quickly realized the soil here was unusually hard¡ªshe couldn¡¯t make a dent. Tsk, should¡¯ve brought the old ox. "Sweetheart, go play over there. This won¡¯t take long." Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t just wait idly. She began chopping firewood. Large logs were needed for heating the kang bed, while smaller branches were only good for cooking. However, they rarely cooked outdoors¡ªonly for hotpot or barbecue. Most meals were prepared by Chang¡¯an in her space and brought out, so they didn¡¯t need much firewood. Now, she was cutting down trees but made sure not to overharvest one spot. Deforestation could lead to landslides during spring rains or heavy storms. She selectively thinned dense groves, removing one tree to give others more room to grow. One was busy digging graves for his wife and father, while the other was nearby, hacking away at firewood with loud thuds. Old Gu Six finished digging two pits. He unwrapped his adoptive father¡¯s bundle first. Without a coffin¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t craft¡ªit didn¡¯t matter. The spot he¡¯d chosen was auspicious; no ants would disturb the remains. He placed the bundle into the pit, then carefully arranged the bones into a complete human shape before filling the grave. His wife was buried the same way. Once both graves were filled, he gathered stones to encircle them. Then, with great effort, he hauled two large rocks over. The dragon-patterned longsword appeared in his hand, and he channeled his inner energy to carve the rocks into tombstones. The inscriptions read simply: "Tomb of Ji Xiaosheng" "Tomb of Zhang Muqing" Nothing more. The karmic ties of this life were settled. Their names couldn¡¯t include his or his daughter¡¯s¡ªno need to entangle further. He¡¯d endured this tribulation to the point of numbness. Another round might just finish him off. With the tombstones erected, he called Chang¡¯an over to kowtow three times before each grave. Chang¡¯an lit candles and even set out two fried chicken drumsticks¡ªoriginally meant for Old Gu Six¡ªone on each grave. She considered offering incense but remembered the stash in her space had expired. No point risking poisoning the deceased. Just as she turned, she caught her father sneaking a hand toward the drumstick on his wife¡¯s grave. "Dad, what are you doing?" Old Gu Six jerked his hand back. "Just... straightening it." He nodded emphatically. Chang¡¯an: Oh, really? She sighed. How did she end up with a father like this? What a curse! She ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????pulled out another drumstick from her space¡ªoriginally part of his five-piece stash, now reduced to three after the grave offerings. Best not tell him, or he¡¯d definitely reclaim those two. With the departed laid to rest, father and daughter turned their attention to gathering firewood across the mountains. Chang¡¯an felled whole trees while Old Gu Six chopped them into segments. She then stored the logs in her space to split later at home. Old Gu Six worked swiftly, felling trees in a few strokes before moving on to the next. They didn¡¯t overharvest any single area. After cutting a dozen large trees, they relocated. The tombstones on the hillside watched the pair depart. Perhaps they¡¯d meet again next year¡ªif they remained here, an annual grave visit seemed fitting. The duo moved to another mountain, collecting dead branches and stuffing sacks with dry leaves for kindling. They aimed to stockpile enough firewood for winter and spring before descending. They weren¡¯t the only ones preparing for winter. Villagers in the mountains were also busy chopping wood. An unexpected encounter forced them to slow their work¡ªno convenient space storage now. They dawdled until the villagers carried their loads home, then Chang¡¯an swiftly stashed their haul. To avoid further run-ins, they began storing whole trees to process later. Efficiency skyrocketed thanks to Old Gu Six¡¯s brute strength¡ªthree or four hacks felled even the thickest trunks. Chang¡¯an trailed behind, collecting the spoils. After four days of logging, the pair¡ªplus their silver wolf¡ªventured deeper into the wilderness to the wild buffalo grounds for meat. But they didn¡¯t stop at buffalo. The hunt yielded pheasants, rabbits, and two lucky deer kills. The buffalo grounds now teemed with wild goats¡ªprime meat for stockpiling. They slaughtered five buffalo and ten goats before leaving satisfied. Unbeknownst to Chang¡¯an, her father secretly stashed live buffalo and goats in his companion space. The dry weather meant no mushrooms, disappointing Chang¡¯an. Braised chicken with mushrooms was delicious. Wait¡ªher fridge held shiitakes. That¡¯d do. Old Gu Six shouldered an entire tree downhill as proof of their firewood expedition. While others carried slender saplings, this pair stood out¡ªthe man¡¯s tree dwarfed most house beams. One tree equaled two days¡¯ work for others. Passersby wondered: Was this a deliberate display? Old Gu Six swaggered past with unmissable pride, sparking envy. Maybe they should try felling big trees too? Except they couldn¡¯t lift them. Rally the whole family to carry one trunk? Never mind. Sticks and scrubwood would suffice. Home again, they split logs, stacking some for the kang bed while storing the rest in Chang¡¯an¡¯s space. With firewood and meat secured, they debated shrimp harvesting. The vast ocean wasn¡¯t some tiny creek¡ªhow to trawl? Chang¡¯an produced bamboo from her space, tasking Old Gu Six with weaving fish traps for shallow waters. Maybe they¡¯d catch shrimp or crabs. Thus began their daily beachcombing. Thankfully, their small fishing boat remained un-stolen. They set traps sans bait¡ªfishing for the willing. The deserted beach yielded decent hauls. One night, Old Gu Six crept out while Chang¡¯an slept. At the shore, he dipped his hand into the sea. Light flashed, and the beach suddenly swarmed with shrimp. A wave of his hand stored them all in his companion space. Tomorrow, he¡¯d confess about the space to his daughter. Keeping secrets hindered his shrimp feasts. She wouldn¡¯t mind him mooching off her, right? Decision made. This was all for the sake of shrimp-eating freedom. Time to come clean. After going back and forth three times, Old Gu Six had collected quite a haul of shrimp and crabs into his space. With his harvest complete and his heart content, he was ready to head back and sleep. Just as he turned to leave, a massive turtle crawled onto the shore. Wait, no¡ªthis was no ordinary turtle. It was enormous, easily large enough to carry someone across the sea. They say a turtle lives for millennia, but this one must have been ten thousand years old. Old Gu Six was puzzled. How was this creature still here? During the great cleansing of this world, all the ancient beings and mountain spirits had been relocated. As for the flood dragon hiding in the South Sea, Old Gu Six pondered for a moment¡ªit must have been tied to its destiny. Hadn''t it now been reduced to a mere little snake? The moment the old turtle made it ashore, nine bolts of heavenly lightning struck down from the sky, leaving it smoking. ¡°Holy¡ª!¡± Old Gu Six leaped back, glaring up at the sky and shouting, ¡°Could you at least aim better?¡± Chapter 145 Old Gu Six''s shout actually worked¡ªthe chaotic, indiscriminate lightning strikes that had been wreaking havoc tapered off somewhat. He watched as the ten-thousand-year-old turtle was struck mercilessly by the lightning, its millennia of cultivation on the verge of dissipating. This tribulation was the punishment it deserved. It should have left this place seven hundred years ago¡ªwho told it to hide instead? Now, look what happened. The foolish old man of the Heavenly Dao had mistaken it for an anomaly and blasted it to oblivion. He watched as the turtle''s cultivation was shattered, shrinking it down to the size of an ordinary turtle. The turtle: "I sensed an opportunity, so I emerged from the sea. Who knew I''d walk straight into a catastrophe?" Locked onto by the Heavenly Dao''s divine sense, it couldn¡¯t even resist. Old Gu Six stepped forward and poked it, sighing softly. "If you¡¯d just left earlier, none of this would¡¯ve happened. Even if you came looking for me, I couldn¡¯t take you away¡ªthat¡¯s not my job." He placed the little turtle back into the sea, but the moment he did, another bolt of lightning struck. This time, it reduced the turtle¡¯s physical body to ashes, leaving only its shell behind. "Was that really necessary?" "If you were worried it might cultivate again and make a comeback, why not just send it to the immortal realm? You didn¡¯t have to obliterate it right away. I¡¯ve never seen someone so inflexible." Old Gu Six muttered complaints for a while, but no one responded. Feeling bored, he eventually headed back. The relentless thunder woke Chang¡¯an. She got up and looked out the window¡ªthe moon was bright, the stars sparse, nothing unusual. Just as she was about to go back to sleep, she saw her father returning from outside. Her eyelid twitched¡ªhad he done something outrageous again? Wait, why "again"? Old Gu Six was startled to see Chang¡¯an awake. He hadn¡¯t expected the thunder to disturb her. Hastily, he hid the turtle shell behind his back and stashed it away in his spatial storage. "Dad, where were you?" He¡¯d acted too quickly¡ªChang¡¯an hadn¡¯t noticed a thing. "Just checking the fish trap for shrimp," Old Gu Six replied, his face the picture of innocence. "Oh? Find any?" "Not yet. Maybe tomorrow. Go back to sleep, sweetheart." Chang¡¯an didn¡¯t press further. Seeing that he was fine, she turned to return to bed. But she¡¯d barely taken two steps when her father, being his usual unpredictable self, called her back. "Sweetheart, ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????maybe wait a bit before sleeping?" "Hmm? Got some life-changing news to share? Found me a stepmother?" Old Gu Six waved his hands frantically. "No, no, no stepmothers!" There wasn¡¯t even a birth mother¡ªwhy would he want a stepmother? This child was born from his own heart¡¯s blood, his flesh, and a thousand years of cultivation. How could he let someone else reap the rewards of his labor? Not a chance. Chang¡¯an studied his odd expression, as if the idea of a stepmother was some great injustice to him. She couldn¡¯t follow his logic. She went back inside, took out a luminous pearl, placed it on the table, and casually pulled up a chair. "Alright, Dad, out with it. What¡¯s so important?" Old Gu Six grabbed her hand, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived somewhere that left Chang¡¯an utterly stunned. Barren mountains. A crooked little wooden hut. A jade-lined pond filled with shrimp. The lotus pond had been picked clean¡ªonly bare stems swayed mournfully in the wind. Vast stretches of land lay desolate, untouched by a single blade of grass. In the distance, wild oxen and goats bellowed pitifully from hunger. Chang¡¯an felt the ground tremble slightly, and then she and her father were back in their house. The dragon pearl had just leapt out of the water, on the verge of finding its little master, when it suddenly vanished before its eyes. Dejected, it rolled back into the spirit spring, then all the way to where the little dragon was soaking behind a fake rock. It curled up beside the dragon and didn¡¯t move again. Outside, Old Gu Six announced cheerfully, "Sweetheart, I have a spatial realm too! We can both go inside!" Chang¡¯an¡¯s lips twitched. She hadn¡¯t expected that war-torn wasteland to be her father¡¯s spatial realm. Wait¡ª"How do you have a spatial realm? And a living one at that?" Was he about to embark on his villain arc? Could they even stand a chance against the protagonist of destiny? Her eyes sparkled as she stared at Old Gu Six. Misinterpreting her excitement, he grinned. "I got it last time we went to the South Sea. Just popped up out of nowhere." "And you¡¯re only telling me now?" "I... kind of forgot?" He looked guilty, his eyes darting around. Watching his foolish expression, Chang¡¯an figured his villainous instincts hadn¡¯t awakened yet. Strangely, she felt a little disappointed. No, no¡ªbad thought! They were supposed to lay low and farm in peace. "Fine, I believe you. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll cut grass¡ªyour oxen and goats are starving." Thinking of the endless expanse of unused land in his realm, she summoned a puppet from her own spatial storage. "Let it farm your land." Her own realm was small, so one puppet was enough¡ªit even had free time. Maybe she should train it in secondary skills, like cooking. Old Gu Six studied the puppet, which resembled a young man. It looked familiar¡ªhad his daughter robbed someone¡¯s home? But his realm did need tending, so he didn¡¯t question it. Whatever she¡¯d taken was theirs now. After storing the puppet away, Chang¡¯an gave him seeds¡ªcorn, vegetables, sweet potatoes, potatoes, cotton, and wheat. Such a vast field going to waste was a shame. "Dad, when we go cut grass tomorrow, let¡¯s take some cotton seeds and trade with the mountain folks for rice seeds." "Sure," Old Gu Six mused. One puppet wouldn¡¯t be enough for all that land¡ªhe didn¡¯t even know how big his realm was. Chang¡¯an left him to his thoughts and went back to bed. Dawn was still far off. Meanwhile, her father schemed about how to rob someone else¡¯s home for more puppets. He knew how to make puppets, but this world¡¯s rules forbade it. His only option was theft. His first target? His own father. But after exhausting every method, he couldn¡¯t reach him¡ªno surprise, the old man had probably fled. Next best option: Purple Extreme. The rest of the night was spent plotting how to swindle his father and his old friend. He failed to con his father but managed to squeeze three puppets and a trove of rare treasures out of Purple Extreme. Then Purple Extreme dropped a bombshell: "I¡¯ll be away for a while. No set return date. Don¡¯t contact me¡ªhandle your own problems." With that, he cut off all communication and moved house overnight. The next day, Old Gu Six was buzzing with manic energy. Chang¡¯an watched as he packed the four wolves, the mule, and the old ox into his spatial realm. She stopped him. "Dad, are you trying to starve them? We still need the silver wolf as a guide." So only the silver wolf was let out. "Actually, release all four wolves¡ªthey can hunt in the mountains." Old Gu Six considered it and agreed, freeing the other three. The four wolves all looked at Old Gu Six with disdain. How could he possibly have the nerve to stuff them into his shabby little space? Chapter 146 Old Gu Six carried a bamboo basket on his back, filled with a large bundle of cotton seeds. Chang''an had always had puppets planting cotton in her space, leaving behind plenty of seeds. This time, they ventured into the mountains to trade for rice seeds. After returning, Chang''an scooped some soil from the back mountain and planted cotton in her space. She soon discovered that the soil from the back mountain could sustain cotton, while the soil from the valley couldn¡¯t. This meant the cotton seeds could be traded with the mountain villagers. They didn¡¯t rush to trade right away. Instead, they started by cutting down lush grass wherever they found it. Chang''an suggested, "Dad, dig them up by the roots and plant some in your space. That way, we won¡¯t have to keep cutting grass in the future." "We¡¯ll ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????still need to cut some first to feed the animals. Otherwise, they¡¯ll devour the newly planted grass down to the roots," Old Gu Six replied, bending over to continue cutting. Chang''an realized her father¡¯s space wasn¡¯t just lacking grass¡ªit was lacking everything. She took out a hoe and dug up some saplings, then uprooted a few tea trees. The tea trees could produce tea seeds, which could be pressed for oil. "Dad, when we go deeper into the mountains later, let¡¯s catch some wild chickens and rabbits to raise in your space. That way, we won¡¯t need to hunt anymore." "Are you thinking of raising pigs too?" Raising small animals was fine, but pigs were absolutely out of the question. "That would be even better," Chang''an said, believing that stuffing as much as possible into the space was the best approach. With more trees planted, they wouldn¡¯t even need to chop firewood in the mountains. Old Gu Six firmly refused to raise pigs in his space. "No, no. Pigs are too smelly." "Dad, is pork delicious?" "It is, but we still can¡¯t raise them in the space," he insisted. This was his bottom line. Seeing how resistant he was, Chang''an didn¡¯t push further. Raising pigs wasn¡¯t essential anyway¡ªthe fridge in her space could regenerate food. She had just thought raising a couple of pigs would mean fresh meat. If he didn¡¯t want to, so be it. "Fine, no pigs. But take these trees into your space first. Set aside a separate area for the tea trees." "Girl, these trees are only pretty when they bloom. They¡¯re useless and just take up space," Old Gu Six grumbled. "Who told you they¡¯re useless? They bear fruit, don¡¯t they? We can extract oil from them." Old Gu Six¡¯s eyes lit up. That sounded good. Chang''an remembered that peanuts and soybeans could also be pressed for oil. They could ask the villagers for soybean seeds, though peanuts didn¡¯t exist in this world yet. Father and daughter scavenged all sorts of things in the mountains¡ªwhether immediately useful or not, they took a bit of everything into the space. To prevent the animals from ruining the spirit spring, Old Gu Six had the puppets plant grass far away. They cut timber to fence off a large pasture for future animal-raising. They caught three pairs of wild chickens. As for rabbits, since they bred too quickly, they only took one pair into the space, confining them to a fenced area instead of letting them roam the mountains. Otherwise, the place would soon be overrun with baby rabbits destroying the crops. After all, he couldn¡¯t monitor the space all the time, could he? The four puppets in the space were swamped with work. Though they were puppets, they had thoughts too! They couldn¡¯t just be exploited endlessly. The puppet transferred from Chang''an¡¯s space became their leader, efficiently directing the other three. Of course, he worked too¡ªbut he knew how to slack off, and the other three couldn¡¯t call him out on it. This was the difference between being awakened early and late. The leader had already learned most things, while the newer ones were just getting acquainted with the world, making them easy to boss around. Once they had gathered enough, father and daughter had the silver wolf lead them to the mountain villagers. The first they met were the ones who had bought sweet potato vines and potato seeds from them before. The villagers greeted Old Gu Six warmly¡ªthanks to his seeds, they no longer had to starve. "Young man, you¡¯re back! Come, come inside for a bowl of water," a burly man said cheerfully, setting his hoe against the fence and ushering them toward his house. The pair didn¡¯t follow him in. Instead, Old Gu Six asked, "Brother, do you have rice seeds? I¡¯ll trade you cotton seeds for them." At the mention of cotton seeds, the man froze, then beamed with excitement. Cotton was a rarity, only available from the Western Regions. Merchants imported it at exorbitant prices, making it unaffordable for the villagers. Winters had always been the hardest time for them. To think this young man could procure cotton seeds! The man did have some rice seeds at home. "Yes, yes! Wait here, young man. I¡¯ll fetch them right away." While the man went inside, another villager approached Old Gu Six. "Young man, what are you selling in the mountains today?" "Cotton seeds. You can trade rice seeds for them," Old Gu Six replied, showing a few seeds to the elderly man. The old man¡¯s face lit up just like the younger one¡¯s. "Wait here. I¡¯ll go get rice seeds for you!" As he hurried off, the old man spread the word about the cotton seed trade. Thanks to the earlier success with sweet potatoes and potatoes, no one doubted Old Gu Six this time. Everyone rushed home to fetch rice seeds. Cotton seeds were desperately needed, while rice seeds could always be bought later in the valley. Cotton seeds were something money couldn¡¯t easily buy. They didn¡¯t bother weighing the seeds¡ªtwo handfuls of rice seeds for one of cotton. No one complained; in fact, the villagers felt they were getting the better deal and treated the pair with extra warmth. After the trade, Old Gu Six advised them to wait until spring to plant, starting with seedlings. When they left, Chang''an was showered with gifts from the enthusiastic village women¡ªa potato, a sweet potato, a handful of roasted soybeans, and even wild vegetables. She returned the potato, sweet potato, and soybeans, keeping only the wild vegetables. The next day, father and daughter followed the silver wolf to another village, repeating the trade. Chang''an had cotton in her space but chose not to sell it. Pricing was tricky¡ªtoo expensive, and the villagers couldn¡¯t afford it; too cheap, and they might grow lazy, thinking they could rely on her instead of planting their own. Better to let them be self-sufficient. They needed rice seeds; the villagers needed cotton seeds. A fair exchange meant everyone could enjoy the fruits of their own labor. They repeated the process in four villages before stopping. Packing up the basket, Old Gu Six mused, "Girl, why don¡¯t we go to that natural pasture and collect some cows and sheep?" "Good idea. Let¡¯s take plenty, so we don¡¯t have to come back often." Chang''an thought they shouldn¡¯t stop at just livestock. Since her father¡¯s space was vast, they might as well gather more firewood too. Deep in the mountains, the trees grew densely. Father and daughter played lumberjacks¡ªnot clear-cutting, but selectively thinning crowded areas to give the remaining trees more room to grow. They also gathered plenty of dead branches and leaves. Once they had enough firewood to last three winters, they moved on to capturing wild cows and sheep. On the way back, they transplanted some wild fruit trees into Old Gu Six¡¯s space. They spent over a month in the mountains, only emerging when winter had already set in. Chapter 147 Chang''an always felt the need to store more things in Old Gu Six''s space to feel at ease. So she decided again, "Dad, after we finish planting in spring, let¡¯s go down the mountain again and buy more things to store in the space?" "No need to buy anything for now. We can grow food in the space. Let¡¯s stay away from the mountains for a while." It seemed there wasn¡¯t much else to buy besides food, and they weren¡¯t lacking anything. Chang''an suddenly remembered that people outside might be looking for them, so she nodded and said, "Then let¡¯s not go." Winter was the most boring and coldest time. There was no internet in the space, or else she would have hidden inside to watch movies. Maybe she should just go into Old Gu Six''s space to farm? Having something to do would make time pass faster than sitting around aimlessly. "Dad, let¡¯s go into your space and farm." Old Gu Six firmly refused. The puppets in the space were already farming¡ªwhy should he exhaust himself like a dog? "Sweetheart, how about I teach you to read instead?" Chang''an thought about the seal script characters she couldn¡¯t recognize and figured that would work too. However, while she picked up reading quickly, writing was another story¡ªit nearly killed her. Old Gu Six felt that teaching his daughter to write was worse than digging up two acres of land. Even a dog¡¯s scribbles were neater and prettier than hers. "Sweetheart, don¡¯t you think this character ''Gu'' is missing something?" Chang''an examined it carefully and said earnestly, "No." "Then where did that horizontal stroke go? Did it run away because the food was bad?" "Or maybe the food was too good, and it got too fat to fit through the door," Chang''an muttered as she added the stroke. "Sweetheart, how about you just learn to recognize the characters? Writing doesn¡¯t matter," he said, afraid his already limited virtue would turn into a deficit. Chang''an: Blame me? You might not believe it, but in her past life, she had even gotten into university. Thankfully, the characters weren¡¯t seal script, or she¡¯d have become an illiterate in the new era. Oh well, if she couldn¡¯t write well, she wouldn¡¯t force it. Recognizing them was enough. After all, she was only living here for one lifetime¡ªnot reincarnating here forever. Even if she died, it wouldn¡¯t matter. The script would evolve. In her next life, if she were reborn here, she wouldn¡¯t remember this life anyway. She could just learn again from scratch. Chang''an resumed her life of reading without writing, and Old Gu Six¡¯s mood noticeably stabilized. Father and daughter were harmonious and warm. Then one day, Chang''an remembered the fish traps they had left in the sea. "Dad, do you remember our fish traps?" Old Gu Six paused for a moment before putting away the tattered book. "Let¡¯s go see if they¡¯ve caught any fish or shrimp." The two of them huffed and puffed their way to the shore, climbing onto their small fishing boat to retrieve the traps. The traps were placed in the water at the stern, the ropes tied to the boat. Old Gu Six untied the rope and started pulling it up. The rope was long, so it took a while to haul it in. Inside the first trap was a tiny crab strutting around like it owned the place. Even a mosquito¡¯s leg is still meat¡ªso the crab went into the space. The second trap had a bit more luck¡ªenough shrimp for a plate, and surprisingly, a clam. "Dad, see if there are any pearls inside!" "Why would a clam come to shallow waters?" Old Gu Six muttered before threatening it. "Will you hand them over yourself, or do I have to pry you open? Think carefully¡ªif you give them up, I¡¯ll throw you back. Otherwise, I¡¯ll take the pearls and leave you on the shore to dry." Chang''an: "..." "It can¡¯t understand you!" She snatched¡ªno, retrieved¡ªtwo pearls the size of thumbs from inside, naturally pink. "Dad, don¡¯t let it go. Raise it in your space to produce more pearls!" Old Gu Six agreed. The pearls were beautiful¡ªhe¡¯d grow more to make jewelry for his daughter. One wasn¡¯t enough, so he said, "Go, bring your friends up here." He tossed the half-dead clam back into the sea. Chang''an thought this was unreliable. "Dad, what if the clam escapes?" "We¡¯ll catch it." Very domineering. Nice. But here was the problem¡ªhow? Father and daughter exchanged glances. This was serious. Old Gu Six had forgotten the clam wasn¡¯t sentient. "Should I dive in and chase it?" "Won¡¯t you freeze?" Chang''an shivered as the sea wind hit her. "Then let¡¯s wait until summer?" "Fine." Neither considered whether they¡¯d even find the clam next summer. They tossed the traps back into the sea and scurried home, necks tucked in from the cold. Cold was bad enough, but the wind made it worse. After that, they checked the traps every three days¡ªexcept when it snowed, which stretched the intervals. Their lives were leisurely and peaceful. One noon, as Chang''an was preparing hotpot, someone knocked heavily on the valley gate. So hard that if they¡¯d knocked any softer, Chang''an wouldn¡¯t have heard. The entrance was some distance from the house, but Old Gu Six, with his deep internal energy, had sharper hearing. Chang''an¡¯s skills were still shallow, so without the loud knocking, she wouldn¡¯t have noticed. Old Gu Six went down with the silver wolf to see who it was. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????heavy gate opened inward, revealing three people¡ªa young master around eighteen or nineteen and his two servants. At the sight of Old Gu Six, the young man froze. He hadn¡¯t expected someone like this to live here. The man was strikingly handsome, his coarse hemp clothes somehow giving the impression of the most noble, domineering robes in the world. His narrow phoenix eyes tilted slightly upward, exuding an air of sharp indifference. When his gaze lowered, it felt like he was looking down upon all living things¡ªhis eyes holding the universe, vast and boundless, with a mercy that bordered on cruelty. A single glance from him seemed like charity. They were insignificant as dust, while he stood above the clouds, holding the heavens and commanding the cycle of life. For a moment, the young man felt as if he were gazing upon a deity. The silver wolf beside Old Gu Six noticed the young man paling under the invisible pressure of that stare. "Ow-woo," it seemed to say, Take it easy. He didn¡¯t do anything to you¡ªdon¡¯t cripple him right off the bat. Admittedly, Old Gu Six could be quite intimidating when serious. But since he was unserious most of the time, his unreliable image was far more ingrained. The wolf¡¯s low growl snapped the young man out of his daze. Cold sweat drenched his back. He had come to discuss business with the valley¡¯s resident, but instinct told him to drop it¡ªunless he wanted bad luck. "My apologies for disturbing you, sir. I came to inform you that I plan to develop a seaside town along this coast. Construction might cause some noise¡ªI hope you won¡¯t mind." Old Gu Six raised a brow. This young man was sharp¡ªshaken but still composed, standing tall like an orchid or jade tree, smiling like the bright moon. No wonder he had the brains to think of building a seaside town here. But¡ª"Build whatever you want, just keep your distance. Don¡¯t come too close." Or the wolf will bite. What else could the young man do but agree with a smile? He had originally planned to make use of this beach, but now that idea was completely out of the question. Somehow, he felt that if he dared to even consider exploiting the beach, the man before him would swiftly teach him a harsh lesson. Chapter 148 "Bang!" The heavy gate slammed shut, cutting off the young man''s gaze. His two guards were completely out of the loop. Hadn''t the young master come to buy this valley? Why wasn¡¯t he going through with it? Only the young man had locked eyes with Old Gu Six, and only he had endured the oppressive aura. His guards had no idea what their master had just experienced. Wiping the cold sweat from his forehead, the young man turned and led his guards away. "Re-plan the location of the town. This stretch of beach doesn¡¯t need to be included." Guard One asked, "Young Master, didn¡¯t you say this beach was the selling point? That it would attract those idle young nobles looking for mindless fun?" The young man curled his lip. "We don¡¯t need this beach to lure them in." Guard Two wasn¡¯t convinced. "Young Master, this place is so remote. Who in their right mind would come all the way here for fun? Even if you told people about it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find the place." "Good wine needs no bush. I have my ways to make those bored, spoiled young masters come here and spend their silver." All he needed was a gimmick¡ªor two, if one wasn¡¯t enough. Could he really fail to trick those second-generation rich kids? What did noble young ladies believe in most? Love. He¡¯d just put the Matchmaker God to work. A few extra offerings as compensation wouldn¡¯t hurt. Matchmaker God: You little mortal, I thank your entire family. And what did young noblemen love most? Beautiful women. If the noble ladies came, wouldn¡¯t the young men eager to show off their charm follow? Didn¡¯t everyone love praying to gods and Buddhas? He¡¯d just build a temple here and invite a monk with real skills to preside over it. For the monk, he¡¯d have to borrow his father¡¯s reputation. The old man of the Jiang Family should carry some weight, right? If that didn¡¯t work, he¡¯d drag his maternal grandfather into it. One of them had to be useful. But how should he plan the town¡¯s layout? Keep it far away? How far was far enough? Lost in thought, the young man walked away. "Start building from the fishing village inward, with a mountain range in between. That should be far enough, right?" He accidentally muttered his thoughts aloud, and Guard One asked, "Young Master, are you building a town or a city?" "Was I not clear enough?" The young man replayed his words in his head¡ªhe had definitely said "town." "Have you ever heard of a town that takes three or four days to walk across?" The young man pondered. That was true. "Fine, I¡¯ll build the biggest town there is, putting those so-called cities to shame." Second Young Master Jiang wasn¡¯t short on silver. Saying the Jiang Family¡¯s wealth rivaled the nation¡¯s was an understatement¡ªthe current imperial treasury couldn¡¯t even compare. If Old Gu Six knew what he was thinking, he¡¯d surely say, "It¡¯s better to stay low-key. Too much arrogance invites trouble." Old Gu Six returned home to find Chang''an had already prepared the hotpot, the meat ready to eat. Chang''an preferred blanching vegetables in the hotpot, eating little meat herself. She had specially made a dish of oil-braised prawns. The intimidating aura Old Gu Six had exuded earlier was nowhere to be seen now. He ate with gusto, his mouth glistening with oil, eyes squinting in satisfaction like a contented cat. He told Chang''an about the visitor. "Said he wanted to build a seaside town and came to give us a heads-up so we wouldn¡¯t be disturbed. Nice of him." Chang''an nodded. "That was considerate. Did you ask him not to build too close?" "I did, and he agreed. The coastline is long¡ªa small town won¡¯t take up much space." Silver Wolf: Or maybe he was too scared to bring up buying the land? The father and daughter continued their peaceful, reclusive life, while outside the coast buzzed with activity. Second Young Master Jiang was a man of action. The day after leaving the coast, he swiftly gathered workers. First, he purchased the mountain land from the local government, handling all the paperwork. Then he hired locals to fell trees and clear the site. He personally drew up the town¡¯s layout and handed it to the chief supervisor. Skilled local builders worked alongside professional architects brought from Jiangnan, their collaboration yielding impressive results. The commotion outside had no effect on Chang''an and Old Gu Six. Word spread through the mountains that there was well-paid work along the coast, and many braved the cold to seek employment. Would Second Young Master Jiang turn away volunteers? Of course not. He¡¯d been worried the cold weather would make hiring difficult. Now, with higher wages, workers came to him without him even needing to recruit. He swapped his fine robes for rough hemp clothes, mingling with the laborers as he supervised the construction. Despite the cold, the promise of high wages kept spirits high. They were even disappointed when snowfall halted work. When you stumbled upon a fool with deep pockets, why not milk him dry? They just hoped the young master¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t go bankrupt by spring. All winter, Chang''an studied seal script, managing to scribble a few recognizable characters. She was obsessed with measuring her height. Another year passed, and at fourteen, she checked again¡ªonly to be devastated. Not a single centimeter gained. Was she doomed to stay this short forever? "Dad~!" Old Gu Six nearly jumped out of his skin at Chang''an¡¯s sudden wail. Dropping his plow, he rushed inside. "What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?" Chang''an stared at him gravely. "Tell me the truth¡ªam I really your biological child?" Her attempt at a stern expression, round cheeks puffed out, was so comical Old Gu Six almost laughed. He matched her seriousness. "Of course you are. Why would I raise someone else¡¯s kid?" "Then why aren¡¯t I growing taller?" Chang''an glanced at her father¡¯s long legs, then down at her own stumpy ones. Definitely not related. "You¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll grow taller, just wait," he said, though he was running out of ways to reassure her. At least let the girl see some progress! Staying completely stagnant was just cruel. Something felt off to Chang''an. Here, girls were considered adults at fifteen, when they had their coming-of-age ceremony. She¡¯d be fifteen next year¡ªwhy was there zero development? Flat as a board, front and back. Chang''an wiped her face. Damn it. Might end up the same as my past life¡ªstuck at 145 cm. Chang''an spiraled into self-pity. Old Gu Six, struggling not to laugh, fled the house, grabbing his plow and sprinting to the wheat field. Once there, he crouched, clutching his stomach as silent laughter shook his body, fists pounding the ground. After wallowing for a while, Chang''an accepted her fate. Some things are just genetics. Gotta smile and bear it. Stepping outside, she spotted her ridiculous father squatting in the field, pounding the earth like a madman. Hadn¡¯t they plowed this field last autumn? Did it need a second round? She stood behind him for a long moment before realizing he was laughing. Chang''an¡¯s confusion deepened. "Dad," she intoned ominously. ... "Dad?" Louder this time. Startled ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????mid-laugh, Old Gu Six toppled onto his backside. He smiled at Chang''an with a hint of sheepishness, as if caught doing something mischievous, but then¡ªremembering she couldn¡¯t possibly know why he was grinning¡ªstraightened up with renewed confidence. "Sweetheart, you can¡¯t scare your old man like that again. Age has made my heart too fragile for surprises." Wait, hadn¡¯t he always refused to admit he was getting old? Why the sudden change? Chang''an crouched down to meet his gaze, her eyes twinkling. "Dad, what¡¯s got you so happy? Share the joy!" Old Gu Six muttered under his breath, "Might not be so joyful for you," before releasing the ox from his spatial storage to get to work. "What was that?" "Nothing, nothing. Go on, have fun. I¡¯ve got this handled." "How about summoning a couple of puppets to help? No one¡¯s around to see, and even if they were, these puppets are lifelike¡ªordinary folks wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing." Chapter 149 Old Gu Six thought Chang''an''s suggestion was quite good¡ªthey were supposed to be living a secluded, leisurely retirement life, so why were they working as hard as oxen? It made no sense. So, he pulled all four of the farming puppets out of their spatial realm where they had been tending the fields. Chang''an brought out all the seeds and set them aside, then explained how the land should be divided: "Plant the sweet potatoes behind the house, the potatoes on the opposite hillside, the corn along the fence, and the vegetable plot can be used for whatever greens you like." After delegating the tasks, the father-daughter pair went home to drink tea and laze around, leaving the four bewildered puppets to continue working. In the courtyard, Chang''an asked Old Gu Six, "Dad, don¡¯t you think we should give them names?" After a moment of thought, he replied, "How about Big One, Big Two, Big Three, and Big Four?" Chang''an: Perfect, now we¡¯ve got an entire university out here farming. "Care to reconsider?" "Little One, Little Two, Little Three, Little Four?" "Never mind, the first set sounds better." The four puppets were seasoned farmers. They leveled the soil and skipped the fertilizing step since there was none available, proceeding straight to planting. Old Gu Six figured they could just water the crops with spiritual spring water later¡ªit would make them grow fast and hard to kill. While they were busy with spring planting, construction in the nearby town had already begun. Eager to earn high wages, the able-bodied men from the mountains had left their spring farming duties behind and come down to work. The women and children took over the farming at home. Since they were used to fieldwork, it wasn¡¯t too strenuous, just more time-consuming. When the laborers heard from Second Jiang that a private school would be established in the town later, they grew even more excited. They could save up to send their sons to study and learn to read. Who wouldn¡¯t want their children to have a brighter future? Even if they couldn¡¯t take the imperial exams, knowing how to read would help them find better work in town¡ªfar more promising than struggling with the meager mountain fields. Some had even been considering moving down the mountain now that the outside world was more stable. But seeing how things were progressing, staying put didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea. In fact, people might soon be clamoring to move up instead. The temple being built on the mountain was massive¡ªSecond Jiang¡¯s family was clearly loaded, letting him splurge like this. The workers were thrilled with their high wages, and Second Jiang was equally pleased with the rapid progress of the town¡¯s construction. See? There¡¯s no problem money can¡¯t solve¡ªif there is, you¡¯re just not spending enough. Compared to the bustling outside world, the valley felt eerily quiet. Thanks ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????to the puppets handling the farming, the father and daughter had an easy spring season. With time to spare, they often went beachcombing or checked their fish traps. Little by little, they managed to stockpile quite a few shrimp. Only once had a hapless clam gotten caught in the trap, and after that, none ever appeared again. That clam must have gone back and warned its friends: "Stay away, there¡¯s a trap!" "Sweetie, just wait on the boat. I¡¯ll go catch that runaway clam for you." Clam: Thanks a lot. It¡¯s been ages, and you¡¯re still coming after me? Chang''an dangled her short legs over the side of the boat and waved. "Hurry back, Dad." With a splash, Old Gu Six dove into the sea and vanished beneath the waves. She stared at the spot where he¡¯d disappeared, patiently waiting for him to return with the fugitive clam¡ªand hopefully some pink pearls. Though summer hadn¡¯t officially arrived, the sun was already scorching. But with the sea breeze, sitting at the bow didn¡¯t feel too bad. Before her dad returned, something else caught her attention: a pitch-black coffin drifting downstream with the current. "See a coffin, get rich"¡ªher dad was bound to catch that clam. But Chang''an ignored the dark object, letting it float past. Except it didn¡¯t. It stopped right in front of her. Now what? Should she open it? Maybe it had been dug up from the construction site. How irresponsible¡ªcouldn¡¯t they have reburied it somewhere else? After gauging the distance, Chang''an gave up on the idea. She didn¡¯t want to get in the water. If it insisted on staying, fine¡ªthey could wait together. Her dad could deal with it when he got back. But just so it knew: "You chose to stay. Don¡¯t blame us if we raid your secret stash." Her dad, Old Gu Six, would strip it clean down to the last thread. "Last chance¡ªleave now if you know what¡¯s good for you." Thinking of her mother, buried in the valley without a coffin, Chang''an smirked. "Heh, we¡¯re not just taking your savings¡ªwe¡¯re taking your whole house." She waited on the boat for two hours, munching on grilled shrimp when hunger struck. By the time the sun began to set, Old Gu Six finally resurfaced. Watching him emerge, Chang''an suddenly realized something: how had her dad stayed underwater for two hours without drowning? Distracted, she absentmindedly chewed on a shrimp. Old Gu Six had barely surfaced when he noticed the dark object blocking his way. He pushed it aside, then, recognizing what it was, pulled it back and started swimming toward shore with it in tow. He was about to call Chang''an to the beach when he saw her staring blankly at him, lost in thought. "Sweetie?" ... "Sweetie?" ... "SWEETIE!" The shout startled her, and the shrimp in her hand slipped into the sea. Old Gu Six let go of the coffin, lunged forward, and caught it midair. Seeing it was just one shrimp, he popped it into his mouth. "What¡¯s on your mind, kiddo? You zoned out hard." "Dad, how did you stay underwater so long? Don¡¯t you need to breathe?" "Ah, that¡¯s a long story," he said, effortlessly vaulting onto the floating coffin and sitting cross-legged. "Go on, I¡¯m listening," Chang''an replied, feigning fascination. Old Gu Six cleared his throat dramatically. "Well, the truth is... I¡¯m not human." "Wow, really? Then what are you?" She played along, widening her eyes in mock surprise. "Remember when you asked if I knew any other dragons? I am that dragon." Beneath his playful tone was genuine tension as he watched for her reaction. But Chang''an just laughed, thinking it was another of his jokes. "Oh, you¡¯re sooo impressive." If he¡¯d claimed to be the Pig from Journey to the West, she might¡¯ve believed him. But a majestic, awe-inspiring dragon? No way. She refused to believe any self-respecting dragon could be this ridiculous¡ªdirectionally challenged, gluttonous, and prone to mischief. The list of flaws was too long to detail. Since her dad wanted to believe he was a dragon, she¡¯d humor him. What mattered was that he was safe. Seeing her skepticism, Old Gu Six grumbled inwardly, Just wait till I transform¡ªyour jaw¡¯s gonna drop. "Come on, let¡¯s head back," he said, dragging the coffin ashore. Chang''an stood up, stomping her feet to shake off the numbness from sitting too long. The small boat rocked as she hurried toward the bow. Old Gu Six hauled the coffin onto the beach with one hand, then wrung out his soaked clothes, feeling like a salt-cured fish fresh out of the brine. "Sweetie, wait here. I¡¯ll duck into the spatial realm to clean up and change." "Go on, go ahead," Chang''an waved dismissively, her gaze fixed on the coffin. Once Old Gu Six''s father had stepped into the space, she pulled out a flat-headed iron bar, ready to pry open the coffin. The lid was secured with nails driven deep, making them nearly impossible to remove without specialized tools. Determined, she decided to force it open with sheer strength. Her plan was to tidy up the coffin and repurpose it for her mother¡¯s use, so she worked carefully, avoiding any reckless destruction as she pried. The coffin creaked and groaned under her efforts, the sound of wood straining loud in the quiet. By the time Old Gu Six had changed his clothes and returned, he found his daughter utterly absorbed in the act of prying open someone else¡¯s coffin. With her sweet, innocent face, she looked the picture of harmless charm¡ªyet here she was, committing such an unscrupulous deed. Chapter 150 (Extra Chapter) Old Gu Six took over the task from Chang''an¡ªthis was more suited for him to handle. It required quite a bit of strength, and his daughter, being petite, couldn¡¯t muster enough force. While prying, her feet even lifted off the ground, dangling three feet in the air. If the lid were to suddenly give way, the iron bar could snap back dangerously. "Daughter, this coffin is quite nice. Clean it up, and we can give it to your mother to use." The father-daughter duo sometimes shared the same wavelength. In just a few moves, Old Gu Six pried the coffin open. "Daughter, step back. Let it air out a bit before we take a look." They retreated and waited a while before approaching. The interior of the coffin was remarkably well-preserved¡ªperhaps due to some internal modifications. There were no signs of anyone having lain inside, not even a ghost. All they found was an exquisitely crafted cloud-patterned robe and some valuable burial artifacts. So, what was there to air out? Nothing at all. Chang''an had Old Gu Six store the burial artifacts in his spatial storage. Coincidentally, his storage was lacking in valuables, so this would add a little something. The cloud-patterned robe was also taken out, and Old Gu Six stored the coffin in his space. The father and daughter found a nearby hillside, dug a pit, placed the robe inside, and covered it with soil. Before filling the grave, Old Gu Six took out two jade pendants from the burial artifacts. "Payment for your coffin." He placed the pendants inside the robe before sealing the grave. "Dad, you just used his own money to buy his coffin." "How can you say it¡¯s his? I took it from my storage, so it¡¯s mine." What was outside belonged to the one in the grave, but what was in his storage was his own. This was an empty tomb, and since the coffin had been fished out of the sea, they didn¡¯t know the deceased¡¯s name. Old Gu Six erected a blank tombstone and planted a pine tree beside the grave to provide shade and shelter from the rain. From this spot, one could even watch the sunrise and sunset over the sea¡ªtruly an ideal location. The next day, the father-daughter pair set off for the valley with the silver wolf in tow. Meanwhile, a group of people arrived on the beach outside the valley, led by Second Jiang. They had been searching along the coast for the coffin that had accidentally fallen into the sea. They had chased it for days without catching up. Seeing nothing on the empty beach, they assumed it had drifted farther and continued their search. This wasn¡¯t entirely the workers¡¯ fault¡ªno one expected to dig up a coffin where there was no burial mound, no tombstone, just flat, overgrown land indistinguishable from the surroundings. The workers had been startled when they unearthed it. It was near the edge, and they had intended to relocate it for reburial, but it slipped from their grasp and plunged into the sea. Businessmen are superstitious about feng shui. The one who dug it up consoled himself with the saying, "Seeing a coffin brings wealth"¡ªbut who knew the wealth would float away? Since they had disturbed the deceased, they had to rebury him properly. Letting him drift at sea was unacceptable. Second Jiang feared offending the dead, lest it bring him misfortune in the future. But after days of searching, they still hadn¡¯t found it. This wasn¡¯t a fast-flowing river¡ªhow could they not catch up? "Master, could it have sunk?" Guard One speculated. After all, they hadn¡¯t even glimpsed a corner of the coffin after days of pursuit. Maybe it had gone under. "Then tell me, how heavy would the deceased have to be for the coffin to sink?" He pressed on, leading his men further down the coast. Who in their right mind would bury someone without even a tombstone? Now they couldn¡¯t even locate the family to return the coffin. Suddenly, Guard Two shouted, "Master!" Second Jiang jumped in fright. "What¡¯s with the hysterics?" "There¡¯s a fresh grave over there. Maybe someone fished out the coffin and buried it?" Second Jiang followed Guard Two¡¯s finger and spotted a newly dug grave on the hillside. He climbed up to inspect it. Judging by the soil, it had been buried just a day or two ago. Local villagers wouldn¡¯t carry their dead this far out to bury them. Thinking of the recluse living in the valley, Second Jiang guessed he might have spotted the coffin and buried it on a whim. "My deepest apologies. I never meant to disturb your rest. Please forgive this junior¡¯s unintended offense." Second Jiang spent a long time murmuring at the graveside, essentially pleading with the deceased not to hold a grudge or curse him. If the dead had any requests, they could send him a dream, and he¡¯d do his best to fulfill them. Unaware of the commotion outside the mountains, the father-daughter pair continued toward the valley. Had they known, Chang''an might have told Second Jiang: "The deceased says he needs a coffin. You should arrange one." Following the silver wolf, they reached the valley after three days. Huffing and puffing, they dug up Chang''an¡¯s mother, who had already been buried once. "Mom, Dad and I are here to deliver a fully renovated house for you. It¡¯s secondhand, but better than nothing." Old Gu Six glanced at the coffin, then at Old Master Ji¡¯s grave on the other side of the tea tree. Something didn¡¯t sit right. Shouldn¡¯t the elder get it first? "Daughter, maybe we should give it to your grandfather first? We¡¯ll find another one for your mother later." "Where are we supposed to find another? You think the sea just floats one over every day? Give it to Grandpa. Mom can stay in the unfinished one for now." "What if we put them both in the same coffin?" A family sharing one house¡ªwhat a brilliant idea. "Dad, that¡¯s beyond ridiculous. Burying them as neighbors is already wild enough, and now you want them to share a coffin? What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?" "What¡¯s wrong with neighbors? There¡¯s a tree separating them. Besides, being close means they can look out for each other." What did it matter? Both had already reincarnated. They wouldn¡¯t know how they were buried in this life anyway. Might as well let him improvise. "No," Chang''an refused flatly, too exhausted to argue. She swung the hoe and dug up Old Master Ji¡¯s remains, carefully placing the bones into the coffin. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????father-daughter pair reburied both of them. Chang''an picked wildflowers to place before the graves, while Old Gu Six cleared the surrounding weeds. The tea tree bore many seeds. When they ripened, they would return to harvest them. She needed to ask the old man for an oil press¡ªperfect for storing in Old Gu Six¡¯s spatial storage. But they hadn¡¯t been able to contact him for nearly two years. Who knew what he was up to? Since they were in the mountains, they couldn¡¯t leave empty-handed. They scoured the area for tea trees, uprooting over a dozen wild ones with seeds to plant in Old Gu Six¡¯s space. Worried they might not survive, Old Gu Six had the puppet workers water each sapling with a bit of spiritual spring water. The father-daughter duo had discovered the ultimate lazy hack¡ªthe puppet workers became their go-to laborers. Weeds in the fields? Send the puppets. Crops need watering? Puppets again. House needs cleaning? Still the puppets. They had finally achieved their dream retirement lifestyle. If only people would stop bothering them. Second Jiang, for some inexplicable reason, kept wandering around every few days. Whenever the father-daughter pair went out to forage by the sea, they¡¯d inevitably run into him. He never approached or spoke¡ªjust loitered nearby. After so many encounters, they simply ignored him. Today, Old Gu Six was heading out to sea again, while Chang''an waited alone at the bow of the boat. That day, Old Gu Six only managed to find two unusual clams. Since he had nothing better to do, he decided to dive back into the sea for another look¡ªwho knows, he might stumble upon something even more interesting. Second Jiang noticed that Chang''an was alone on the boat. After hesitating for a moment, he approached her. "Jiang Xin, at your service, miss," he greeted her with a scholar''s bow. "Haven¡¯t we met already? You¡¯re always loitering around here¡ªhow could we not have?" Second Jiang¡¯s eyes lit up. One glance was all it took to confirm that this girl was cut from the same cloth as him. Hitching up the hem of his robe, he plopped down unceremoniously beside Chang''an. "Miss, ever thought about making some silver? I¡¯ve got a splendid opportunity here, perfect for your father." After observing for so long, he¡¯d realized that the master doted on his daughter. If the girl agreed, the deal was as good as done. Chang''an scrunched up her dumpling-like face and gave Second Jiang a sidelong glance. How could a young man with such a refined, moonlit demeanor also carry such a roguish air without it seeming out of place? She sighed faintly. "I¡¯m not interested in silver." Chapter 151 Second Jiang was astonished¡ªhow could someone not be interested in silver? Little did he know that the wealth within Chang''an''s spatial realm far surpassed that of the Jiang family. Chang''an, however, was mildly intrigued by his offer. The man looked like a scammer trying to deceive her, an "ignorant" young girl. "Tell me, what kind of work are you proposing?" Was there hope? Second Jiang''s eyes brightened again. He had been right¡ªno one could resist silver! "It''s simple. I want your father to act as a fortune-teller in the new town I¡¯ve built. Accuracy doesn¡¯t matter¡ªhe just needs to fool those spoiled young nobles and the love-struck noble ladies." "You can keep all the earnings, and I¡¯ll even pay you extra wages." The truth was, he had taken a liking to her father¡¯s striking appearance and charisma, certain it would draw crowds. Chang''an¡¯s twin hair buns seemed to bristle with disapproval. "Faking as a charlatan is too unethical. Find someone else." "Wait! The pay is excellent!" Second Jiang desperately tried to persuade her. Chang''an wondered: Did she really look that desperate for money? Before he could unleash his silver-tongued persuasion, Chang''an reached into her sleeve¡ªactually retrieving a pink pearl from her spatial realm. She had plenty of these. Her father, Old Gu Six, kept two pearl oysters in his space that exclusively produced pink pearls, and he was currently out at sea searching for more. Selling one wouldn¡¯t hurt. "Do you want to buy it?" A ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????luminous, perfectly rounded pink pearl, the size of a young girl¡¯s thumb, was thrust before Second Jiang¡¯s eyes, rendering him speechless. He gulped. "A p-p-pink pearl?" Though the Jiang family was wealthy and no stranger to rare treasures, this was his first time seeing a pink pearl. With such a display, it was clear she wasn¡¯t lacking silver. "How much do you want for it?" Perfect timing¡ªhis mother¡¯s birthday was coming up, and this would make an exceptional gift. "Pink pearls are priceless. One hundred thousand taels of silver, non-negotiable," Chang''an declared, setting a trap for the willing. Second Jiang was dumbfounded. This was daylight robbery! Though the pearl was large and its color rare, a hundred thousand taels was outrageous¡ªeven more shameless than his own schemes. "Could you... maybe give me a discount?" "No." Hadn¡¯t he flaunted his wealth like a peacock in front of her? Since he had delivered himself to her doorstep, she wouldn¡¯t hold back. It wasn¡¯t like she was forcing him¡ªthis was a fair deal. Second Jiang waffled between desire and the sting of overpaying. Chang''an didn¡¯t rush him, letting him stew as she gazed at the sea. After a solid quarter-hour of deliberation, he finally caved. "I¡¯ll take it." What he was really buying was novelty¡ªthe one-of-a-kind gift for his mother. "I don¡¯t have that much silver on me. Can I fetch it later?" "Fine. But no banknotes¡ªI want physical silver." Paper money felt unreliable; she preferred tangible wealth. "You can also trade with fabrics or other valuables." Second Jiang agreed eagerly. Bringing fabrics and treasures was far easier than hauling a hundred thousand taels in silver ingots. A single chest held only a thousand taels¡ªa hundred chests would require an army of porters and leave him crippled. Why not just bring his family¡¯s guards? Fear of her father¡¯s wrath. It was obvious the man disliked outsiders intruding. If Second Jiang arrived with an entourage, he might vanish before securing the pearl. But was this purchase truly necessary? For a young man¡¯s pride, securing something unique¡ªand earning parental favor¡ªwas an investment in his inheritance. What better way to prove his filial devotion than presenting his mother with a rare treasure on her birthday? To Chang''an, however, he was just a naive, deep-pocketed fool ripe for the taking. She barely noticed when Second Jiang left. Her father, Old Gu Six, had been underwater longer than usual this time. What, had he encountered a mermaid? Been lured away? Meanwhile, deep beneath the waves, Old Gu Six was raiding an entire colony of clams. A dazzling beam of light in the abyss beckoned¡ªno, lured him forward. What seemed close took him an hour of swimming to reach. The light emanated from a cave, surrounded by fish of all sizes. At his approach, the fish scattered¡ªthough a few playful ones nuzzled his cheeks. Old Gu Six: Hey now, don¡¯t make me cry foul. He and the fish craned their necks, peering into the glowing cave. But beyond the radiance, nothing was visible. Thinking the luminous object would make excellent wall lighting (far better than candles), he plunged into the dark vortex. Spinning like a washing machine, he tumbled until stars danced in his vision before landing in another world. A paradise of birdsong, blossoms, and babbling springs¡ªa utopia beneath the sea. At the spring¡¯s source, a pearl the size of a baby¡¯s fist bounced merrily in the water. Had it gained sentience? The heavens must¡¯ve slipped up, letting a pearl cultivate into a spirit. As he approached, the pearl stilled, then¡ªafter a pause¡ªshot from the water to nuzzle his cheek shyly before darting back into the spring. Old Gu Six: First the fish, now a pearl? Must be the burden of being handsome. His spiritual sense detected the little dragon pearl in his spatial spring thrashing excitedly¡ªit wanted this new pearl. Without hesitation, he snatched it from the water and tossed it into his space, smooth as a seasoned thief. The moment the pearl left, the underwater paradise shattered like an illusion. He barely escaped into his spatial realm in time. Inside, he gaped as the little dragon pearl swallowed the newcomer whole. Would it get indigestion? But the dragon pearl¡¯s aura only grew stronger, its glow blinding. "Nope. This is premium fuel." He wondered if more existed. "Now, try returning to your true form." Slicing his palm, he let blood flow into the spring where the little dragon¡¯s body lay. The pool turned crimson, only for the blood to be absorbed instantly. He did this daily¡ªthankfully, his vitality was robust, or he¡¯d have bled out before reviving his daughter. This time, the dragon pearl merged seamlessly into the dormant dragon¡¯s body. The deathly aura vanished, though the creature remained asleep. Old Gu Six hopped joyfully, like a monkey with an armful of bananas. The key had been found. His daughter would awaken when the time came¡ªuntil then, she¡¯d live well in the world above. Thinking that Chang''an must have been waiting for him for a long time, Old Gu Six feared she might worry, so he hurriedly emerged from the water and swam upstream with all his might. Meanwhile, Chang''an, who had been waiting for him on the boat, wasn¡¯t actually all that concerned when he didn¡¯t return. Truth be told, she was just sleepy¡ªso she went home to nap. After all, dozing on the deck under the midday sun was a bit too scorching. By the time Old Gu Six resurfaced, all that greeted him was an empty boat. Where was his big, grown-up daughter? Fast asleep at home, sprawled out without a care in the world. Old Gu Six: What could possibly salvage this dangerously fragile father-daughter bond? Chapter 152 The precarious father-daughter relationship was salvaged by Chang''an with a hot pot meal. After dinner, Old Gu Six boasted about his great achievements. "I caught over a hundred clams, all for you, my girl. You can have any pearl jewelry you want." Chang''an also told her father, "I sold a pink pearl today for a hundred thousand taels of silver." "What? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????A hundred thousand for a pearl? Daughter, we can''t swindle fools¡ªthat¡¯s too immoral." "It was that young man who¡¯s always hanging around here. He wanted you to become a fortune-teller and scam people." "Oh, him? Then it¡¯s fine. He¡¯s rich. You undersold it¡ªshould¡¯ve charged two hundred thousand." The Jiang Family¡¯s wealth surpassed even the national treasury. Old Gu Six stroked his chin¡ªthis was a fat sheep, and he needed to find the right way to shear it. Becoming a fortune-teller wasn¡¯t out of the question. It all depended on whether Second Jiang¡ªno, Second Young Master Jiang¡ªcould afford the fee. Before even leaving the coast, Second Young Master Jiang sneezed several times and wrapped his coat tighter. Was he catching a cold? That year, Chang''an and Old Gu Six behaved unusually well, never leaving the mountains. Instead, they frequented the sea, stripping it of every visible treasure until even Old Gu Six felt guilty. The fastest growth and development, however, belonged to Dazhu. Taking the recipes Chang''an had given him, he returned to his hometown and announced he would strike out on his own. The villagers, having tasted the benefits, all insisted they shouldn¡¯t split up. So Dazhu lied, "The shop was funded by that uncle who visited our home before. I¡¯m just the manager he hired. If the uncles and elders want to join, there won¡¯t be profit shares¡ªjust monthly wages as shop employees." When the villagers seemed skeptical, Dazhu added, "Shuanzi and the others have met Uncle Gu. You can ask them. I talked with Uncle Gu for a long time before rejoining them." "Uncles and elders, Uncle Gu once saved my father¡¯s life. Now he needs our family¡¯s help, and we dare not refuse. His business is vast, and he¡¯s short on hands. When he met me and learned I¡¯d opened a shop with you all, he thought I was clever and wanted to recruit me." "My family has to repay this debt, but since you all don¡¯t know Uncle Gu, there¡¯s no need to follow me and become his servants. The food shop is yours to run. Shuanzi already knows how to source goods. Just return half of our investment, and keep the other half as thanks for your support." Hearing that Dazhu was leaving to work for someone else, the villagers dropped their insistence on sticking together and even advised him that one family member repaying the debt was enough¡ªno need for the whole family to go. But they didn¡¯t press further. It was his family¡¯s matter, not theirs to interfere with. And so, under Old Gu Six¡¯s name, Dazhu started anew. Qingqing, a girl with a talent for cooking, successfully made mooncakes and shrimp cakes. Remembering the recipes came from Chang''an and that they were now using Old Gu Six¡¯s name, Dazhu included shares for both him and Chang''an in the shop. A''qing suggested a fifty-fifty split. Dazhu had no objections, and neither did the three women in the household. Dazhu told A''qing, "Father, I met Uncle Gu and Miss Chang''an in a coastal town while collecting goods. Uncle Gu invited me to their home, but I refused¡ªnot because I didn¡¯t want to go, but because it wasn¡¯t proper." A''qing nodded, patted his son¡¯s shoulder, and smiled without a word, continuing to knead dough in the kitchen for his daughter. The novelty of the pastries made the shop a hit, but its success invited envy from competitors, who repeatedly tried to sabotage them. At first, Dazhu struggled to handle these schemes, but with experience, he learned to retaliate¡ªearning himself a reputation for being unshakeable. Unbeknownst to the father-daughter pair, someone outside the mountains was making money for them. They had long forgotten about Dazhu and the recipes. Second Jiang¡¯s town wasn¡¯t something that could be built overnight¡ªespecially not on such a grand scale. Even with an army of craftsmen, it would take three to five years to complete. The happiest were the mountain folk. The longer the construction lasted, the steadier their income. Of course, they didn¡¯t wish for the town to never be finished. They hoped it would be completed soon¡ªthey just couldn¡¯t let short-term gains blind them. They had to think of their descendants. Second Jiang traded two rolls of cloud-pattern brocade, two rolls of silk, and two uncarved jade stones the size of adult fists for Chang''an¡¯s pink pearl. Old Gu Six, unwilling to let this fat sheep escape, threw in an extra pearl the size of a pinky finger¡ªbuy one, get one free. Both sides were satisfied with the deal. Chang''an and Old Gu Six: "A rich and gullible young master is rare. We must keep shearing him." Second Jiang: "This gentleman does honest business. Even the free pearl is top quality." Old Gu Six had no shortage of shiny things or pearls. The ones Second Jiang treasured were commonplace to him, so giving one away didn¡¯t sting. After two years of silence, the Old Master finally reappeared¡ªand surprisingly, he came looking for them himself. ["Care to explain what you¡¯ve been up to while I was gone? Why has your father¡¯s merit vanished?"] Chang''an was baffled. "We didn¡¯t do much¡ªjust gathered some things from the sea. How could that erase his merit?" The Old Master was furious. ["Bull! Just ¡®gathering things¡¯ wouldn¡¯t wipe out his merit! You two better be careful. If his merit drops into the negatives, his trial will fail."] "What?!" Chang''an nearly shrieked. "Then how much does he have left?" ["Three points. And let me tell you¡ªif he fails, you¡¯re going through the next cycle with him."] "You can¡¯t keep shearing the same sheep! Pay up." ["...He hasn¡¯t failed yet! No extortion!"] "Fine. Then upgrade my space first. And give me two puppets, an oil press, a rice processor, and a flour mill." ["Where am I supposed to get those?!"] "I don¡¯t care. If you don¡¯t deliver, I¡¯ll take Old Gu Six to do something wicked. We can always start over." ["Truly his daughter¡ªjust as infuriating. Fine. Wait here."] When Old Gu Six returned home, he sensed a familiar presence. What luck¡ªthe old man he wanted to mooch off had come to him! The Old Master¡¯s scalp prickled, and he vanished in an instant. He shouldn¡¯t have come back. Who cared about merit? It wasn¡¯t his trial. Chang''an happily surveyed her upgraded space. The front and back gardens had expanded to a thousand square meters each, and two new workshops had appeared¡ªone for oil pressing, the other for grain processing. She immediately bound two new puppets. One was assigned to learn cooking and chores, while the other would be taught oil pressing and grain processing¡ªonce the Old Master delivered the machines. Of course, both had to learn farming first. Old Gu Six ruffled his daughter¡¯s hair and hurried to his room, sending his consciousness into the space to hunt for his "father" in every possible way. Suddenly, Chang''an''s furious voice rang out in the courtyard, "Dad, you didn¡¯t wash your hands after using the toilet and now you¡¯re touching my head?" Old Gu Six: Hiss~ Got too excited and forgot. Chang''an had the overwhelming urge to shove her Old Six dad¡¯s head straight into a pile of cow dung. Chapter 153 Old Gu Six pretended not to hear as he busied himself fleecing his own father. "Old man, spare me some of your merits." [Not a chance. Go earn your own.] "Just lend me some for now. I¡¯ll pay you back once I¡¯ve earned enough." [When have you ever paid me back? All of you just keep milking me dry, huh?] "If you don¡¯t give me any, I¡¯ll tell my daughter who you really are. Let her see how stingy you are. Don¡¯t expect her to play with you when we go back." [...Fine, fine, take it!] Two ungrateful brats. The nearly plucked-bald old man decided that after delivering the goods to Chang''an, he¡¯d never show his face again. Old Gu Six gleefully accepted the merits gifted by his dear father. Now he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about falling into merit debt¡ªfinally, he¡¯d succeeded in mooching off his elders. As he left, the old man suddenly realized: Had his grown son regained his memories? Had he just walked right into a trap? Couldn¡¯t he have dropped a hint? At least then he could¡¯ve made an emergency escape. Father and daughter had both fleeced what they wanted, satisfied as cats sunbathing on their backs, lazily basking in the late autumn sun in the courtyard. By evening, they moved the stove into the yard to cook hotpot. The setting sun and twilight hues painted the sky, a small courtyard, four lazy wolves, and red maple leaves swirling down with the autumn breeze, drifting into the yard. (10,000 words of scene descriptions omitted.) ............ For four years, the father-daughter pair had quietly holed up in these mountains without venturing out¡ªthough one person visited frequently. That was Second Young Master Jiang, whom the duo had swindled out of quite a bit of silver over those years. Of course, he also brought them plenty of news from the outside world. Though a regular guest, Second Jiang had never once stepped past the valley gates in those four years. They never invited him in, and he never asked to visit for tea. They often met by the shore, where their transactions also took place. The father and daughter taught him the joys of beachcombing, and every time he visited, he¡¯d have his ever-present guard carry a bucket. Four years in, he still hadn¡¯t tired of the game. His residence was built deep in the town¡¯s interior¡ªthe largest estate there¡ªeffectively blocking outsiders from entering the mountains. If the father and daughter wanted to leave, they¡¯d have to take a detour¡ªor cut through Second Jiang¡¯s house. Previously, it took Second Jiang four or five days to travel from the outskirts into the mountains. Now that he lived deeper in, he could make the trip in a single day. Second Jiang appeared refined and dignified, but his personality was as shameless as Old Gu Six¡¯s. He talked incessantly, often airing the Jiang family¡¯s dirty laundry¡ªlike now, as he animatedly recounted how many cuckold¡¯s horns his father wore. "Tsk tsk, Chang''an, you wouldn¡¯t believe it. My father has seven sons, but only my eldest brother and I are his real offspring. My mother¡¯s the only one who never cuckolded him." What he didn¡¯t tell Chang''an was that those horns were all carefully placed by him and his brother. The family fortune was limited¡ªit should go only to him and his brother. Yet their father had the audacity to want to share it with his illegitimate children. Half the Jiang wealth belonged to their mother. How dare he touch her share? Second Jiang¡¯s eyes flashed with scorn. If not for his mother¡¯s mercy, those bastards and their mothers would¡¯ve long since fed the worms. Turning them into fatherless strays was him and his brother being merciful. Chang''an and Old Gu Six listened quietly to his gossip. Seeing Second Jiang¡¯s excitement, Old Gu Six itched to kill his mood by exposing his secrets. The moment his eyes gleamed, Chang''an knew her father was about to stir trouble. She quickly pulled him back¡ªwith so few merits left, one wrong word could wipe out his last three points. Old Gu Six regretfully swallowed his words. Father and daughter clapped and fake-smiled to humor him. Second Jiang crouched closer and whispered, "Want to hear the latest news?" Chang''an played along, whispering back, "What news?" "About the new emperor." The Fifth Prince had unified the realm a year prior, establishing the dynasty ''Ji''¡ªnamed after the imperial surname¡ªwith the era name ''Yong An,'' symbolizing eternal peace and prosperity. Seeing their lack of interest, Second Jiang scratched his head, puzzled. The entire outside world was buzzing about Emperor Yong An¡ªwhy were these two so indifferent? Then again, these two were always eccentric. Maybe imperial gossip just wasn¡¯t their thing. But that didn¡¯t stop him. "Rumor has it the new emperor¡¯s been too busy with state affairs to select consorts. The court officials nag him daily about producing an heir. His response? ''The nation is in ruins, and governance demands my full attention. Yet my ministers push me toward debauchery¡ªwhat ulterior motives lurk here?''" "He even executed a few of the most vocal critics. My guess? He used it as an excuse to purge the court. After the executions, not a single minister dared raise the issue again." "Just as they thought to wait a couple more years, the Divine Physician marched into court with his apprentice, demanding the emperor honor his promises." "The physician claimed the emperor owed him three favors¡ªnow was the time to repay them. His price? Making his apprentice the empress." "Preposterous! I¡¯ve seen that apprentice. No manners, average looks, mediocre skills¡ªany noble daughter in the capital outshines her a hundredfold." "She¡¯s not even fit to be a concubine, let alone empress! The empress is the nation¡¯s mother, a model for all. How could some random jianghu girl qualify? What message would that send to the noble clans and ministers¡¯ daughters?" Chang''an glanced at him. His indignation made it seem like someone was forcing him to marry the physician¡¯s apprentice. Coolly, she remarked, "If the emperor¡¯s competent, he¡¯d never agree. Unless they¡¯re truly in love¡ªbut that¡¯s their business, no one else¡¯s." Second Jiang nodded vigorously. "Exactly! He refused, of course. Though he did grant her a princess title and some jewelry. The physician¡¯s two senior disciples got positions in the Imperial Hospital." Now the Divine Physician was spreading rumors everywhere¡ªcalling the emperor faithless, oath-breaking, a betrayer of his apprentice. Trying to pressure him with public opinion. But the young emperor, fresh from unifying the realm, knew his hold on the people was still tenuous. Yet he also knew: A ruler is still a ruler. While the emperor ignored the physician¡¯s antics, the noble clans and high ministers wouldn¡¯t tolerate it. This man was threatening their interests¡ªthey wouldn¡¯t let him run amok. Naturally, they taught him a lesson. Once, twice¡ªuntil he learned his place. They feared no physician, no matter how skilled. With wealth and power, could they not find other capable doctors? If no one truly matched his skill, so be it. All men die¡ªso long as their descendants prospered, what was there to fear? Family legacy mattered more. The Divine Physician was just a glorified doctor. Had fame made him forget himself? Dare meddle in their affairs? They¡¯d remind him of his place. No physician could grant immortality¡ªwhy fear offending him? The world was vast; skilled healers weren¡¯t scarce. He was just the most famous. After ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????chattering about the emperor, Second Jiang moved on to the ministers. "If we¡¯re talking about rising stars at court, none shine brighter than General Yun. Young, handsome, the emperor¡¯s trusted right hand, wielding immense power. The noble daughters vying for him could circle the capital thrice." "The ones I admire most are His Majesty the Emperor, followed by General Yun, who captured Lingnan with just over a thousand soldiers¡ªtruly a military genius reborn." Seeing the starry-eyed look on his face, Chang''an couldn''t bring herself to tell him the amusing story of how General Yun once fell into a ditch while riding a pig. "Your family is from Jiangnan, isn¡¯t it? How do you know so much about the capital¡¯s affairs?" Chapter 154 "My maternal grandparents live in The Capital. I stayed there for three months this time and heard all the latest gossip," Second Jiang grinned, chuckling as he added, "I even know which official''s concubine had an affair." Chang''an and Old Gu Six clearly had no interest in such topics. They spent the afternoon playing on the beach. When night fell, Second Jiang didn¡¯t return home¡ªthe journey was too long for traveling after dark. Instead, they set up two tents on the hillside to spend the night. As the sun rose and the moon set, seasons changed, and another year passed. Second Jiang¡¯s coastal town was finally completed. He invited Old Gu Six and Chang''an to attend the opening celebration. The father-daughter pair figured they had nothing better to do, so they might as well join the festivities¡ªif only for a casual stroll. It had to be said that Second Jiang¡¯s influence was impressive. Players who had traveled all the way from Jiangnan showed up in full force, their sincerity undeniable. The so-called "grand opening" was nothing more than setting off a few extra strings of firecrackers. Second Jiang rambled through a couple of half-hearted remarks while his elder brother helped entertain the guests. Chang''an wasn¡¯t fond of such noisy commotion, so she and Old Gu Six headed up the mountain to the temple. The path from the town below had a full eight hundred steps. The father-daughter duo simply used their qinggong (light-footed martial arts) to ascend. After all, sincerity wasn¡¯t measured by how many steps you climbed¡ªwasn¡¯t it said that faith alone could move mountains? Inside the temple, the scent of sandalwood incense lingered, and the murmurs of Buddhist chants filled the air. Many visitors had already gathered, all offering incense and prayers in the Grand Hall. Old Gu Six led Chang''an past the entrance of the hall, sparing only a brief glance before moving on. The Abbot, who had been reciting scriptures with closed eyes, suddenly opened them and turned his gaze toward the doorway¡ªjust in time to catch sight of the two figures, one tall and one small, disappearing into the light. "Amitabha," he murmured. His expression darkened for just a moment before returning to normal as he resumed his chanting. The temple was vast, with over a dozen halls of varying sizes¡ªscripture repositories, meditation rooms, guest quarters, dining halls, and even a martial arts training ground. The entire mountaintop belonged to the temple. They arrived at the Wishing Pond, where numerous young ladies and gentlemen were tossing coins and making wishes. Chang''an craned her neck to look. The turtle in the pond was too small¡ªprobably not very tasty. Would their wishes even come true? Wasn¡¯t this technically child labor? To the right of the Wishing Pond stood the Matchmaker¡¯s Pavilion. Second Jiang, ever the eccentric, had even built a God of Wealth Pavilion right beside it. Chang''an observed that most of the Matchmaker¡¯s visitors were women. In ancient times, the dream of a sheltered maiden was a good marriage. If this were modern times, the Matchmaker¡¯s Pavilion would probably go out of business. The God of Wealth, on the other hand, must have been overwhelmed. Yet, many still came to pray¡ªboth the rich and the poor, all kneeling in devout worship. In comparison, the Matchmaker¡¯s business seemed rather bleak. "Dad, look¡ªthe Matchmaker isn¡¯t busy at all. Maybe they should go wish for wealth there instead. Their prayers might get answered faster. The God of Wealth is too swamped¡ªit¡¯d take ages to get through all those requests, right?" Surprisingly, there were indeed some free spirits whose thoughts aligned with Chang''an¡¯s. Upon hearing her words, they promptly abandoned the God of Wealth and rushed to the Matchmaker instead. These were the Capital¡¯s spoiled young masters, the kind who never followed the beaten path. Up in the heavens, the Matchmaker suddenly found himself bombarded with a flood of wealth-related wishes. Never had he felt so utterly speechless. With a flick of his hand, he peered down at the mortal realm and finally located the source of the chaos. Who in the world had the bright idea to place the Matchmaker and the God of Wealth side by side? Ah, now it made sense. Fine. Let them all stay single¡ªcheaper and more motivating that way. After wandering around the temple and finding nothing particularly entertaining¡ªand most importantly, the two turtles still too small to eat¡ªthey decided to leave. As they departed, the Abbot opened his eyes once more, staring thoughtfully in the direction of the temple gates before resuming his meditation. The town at the foot of the mountain had everything one could need¡ªexcept for a brothel. A private school stood near the coast, the voices of children reciting lessons drifting pleasantly through the streets. Chang''an spotted the Old Lady who had once sold hairpins, along with her husband, setting up a stall. Second Jiang¡¯s promotional efforts had clearly paid off¡ªover ninety percent of the street-side shops were already leased, and numerous vendors lined the roads. She walked over and greeted them. "Old Lady, you¡¯ve come to set up shop here too? Do you remember me?" Five or six years had passed, yet the Old Lady looked just as she had at their first meeting¡ªgraceful, elegant, and composed. The Old Lady smiled warmly and nodded. "I remember every person who¡¯s ever bought a hairpin from me." Inwardly, she thought, The girl hasn¡¯t changed a bit in six years. Chang''an picked out another wooden hairpin for herself and a white jade one for a man. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????jade hairpin, adorned with cloud patterns, was more expensive¡ªthis time costing her ten taels of silver. The Old Lady¡¯s husband beckoned her over with a grin. "We have even prettier masks this time." He produced a fox mask and a ceremonial one. Delighted, Chang''an accepted the ceremonial mask as a gift and purchased the fox mask. The father-daughter pair strolled through the town but only made purchases at the Old Lady¡¯s stall. As evening approached, they decided to stay overnight at an inn. Just then, Second Jiang found them. Hearing that Chang''an planned to book a room, he led them to the inn where he was currently staying¡ªone of his own properties. His house was located deep in the town, making it inconvenient for frequent travel, so he had opened two inns in the town center for his own use. Second Jiang¡¯s elder brother, Jiang Ge, bore a strong resemblance to him¡ªonly slightly older but far more composed. "Brother, this is Master Gu and his daughter, Miss Chang''an." "Master Gu, Miss Chang''an, this is my elder brother, Jiang Ge." Jiang Ge bowed respectfully to Old Gu Six. "Master Gu, Miss Chang''an, it¡¯s an honor." Old Gu Six didn¡¯t stop him¡ªthis was one of those moments when he switched into his dependable, serious persona. He had mastered the art of adapting: the kind of person he appeared to be depended entirely on who he was dealing with. Second Jiang eagerly pulled out all the Jiangnan specialties his brother had brought, piling them in front of Chang''an. She only sampled the osmanthus cakes, leaving the rest untouched. A taste was enough¡ªshe wasn¡¯t about to lose her manners over a few boxes of pastries. Jiang Ge arranged dinner, and Old Gu Six didn¡¯t decline. After all, if Second Jiang kept bothering them, it was only fair to accept a meal in return. He and Jiang Ge conversed effortlessly. No matter the topic, Old Gu Six had insightful responses¡ªeven offering guidance when Jiang Ge hit a mental block. Having lived several lifetimes as a near-royal antagonist, Old Gu Six was no ordinary man. Whether in politics or business, his advice cut straight to the heart of the matter. His vision left the brothers in awe. While others saw only their immediate surroundings, Old Gu Six¡¯s gaze spanned the stars and the seas. Chang''an watched as the two brothers were thoroughly charmed and nearly rolled her eyes. As cups clinked and toasts were made, the three began addressing each other as brothers. Didn¡¯t anyone realize the generational mismatch? Sure, Old Gu Six might look young, but he was in his late thirties¡ªpractically the same age as their father. Chang''an decided her father was being shortchanged in seniority. This wouldn¡¯t do¡ªhe needed a promotion. She tugged at Old Gu Six¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "Dad, don¡¯t you think being called ¡®brother¡¯ lowers your status? Wouldn¡¯t ¡®uncle¡¯ sound more fitting?" "They''re drunk," Old Gu Six murmured softly. "Even better. Let''s trick them into calling us ''Dad''¡ªno, ''Uncle''." "Calling us ''Uncle'' makes us sound old. How about ''Big Bro'' instead?" "Then I¡¯d be lowering my own status¡ªI¡¯d have to call them ''Uncle''." Old Gu Six didn¡¯t like that one bit. His daughter had to hold the highest seniority¡ªhe wanted those two boys to call her "Great Aunt." So, once he confirmed the Jiang brothers were truly drunk, he coaxed them, "Good grandsons, call me ''Grandpa''." The brothers stared dazedly at the figure swaying in front of them, his voice drifting in and out. Their alcohol-numbed brains struggled to keep up. Obediently, they echoed, "Grandpa." Chang''an leaned in. "Call me ''Great Aunt''." And again, they followed, "Great Aunt." Chapter 155 After playing for a while, they called their guards to carry the two brothers, who had drunk themselves into a stupor, back to their rooms. The women followed the servants to their prepared quarters to rest. The Jiang Brothers were the well-behaved type when drunk¡ªthey didn¡¯t cause any trouble and simply collapsed into bed as soon as they returned to their rooms. The next morning, their heads still felt heavy, and they had completely forgotten the events of the previous night, unaware that they had somehow become Old Gu Six¡¯s grandsons. By the time they woke up, Old Gu Six and Chang''an had already left the inn, leaving only a farewell message for the guards to relay. Chang''an didn¡¯t find much else worth seeing, so she decided to return home with Old Gu Six. As they left, they spotted a fortune teller on the street¡ªlikely another charlatan Second Jiang had brought in from elsewhere. He was a middle-aged man with refined features, dressed in a white Daoist robe, his hair half-tied with a wooden hairpin. At first glance, he did exude an air of otherworldly wisdom. Most of the customers at his stall were women seeking answers about love and relationships. Such matters were easy to exploit, and this fortune teller had mastered the art of empty rhetoric to perfection. The town was even livelier than during its opening day, bustling with visitors drawn by novelty, including merchants scouting for business opportunities. The father and daughter turned from the temple path into the mountains, the distant clamor of the town still audible. For now, the project was undoubtedly a success, though two days were too short to judge¡ªthey¡¯d need to wait for the foot traffic to stabilize before accurately predicting its long-term prospects. Chang''an wasn¡¯t worried. Second Jiang was a shrewd businessman; he wouldn¡¯t let his venture fail. As they walked through the mountains, they encountered a young monk gathering firewood. A branch slipped from his grasp and landed at Old Gu Six¡¯s feet. Pausing briefly, Old Gu Six picked it up and placed it on a slope so the monk could retrieve it. The young monk clasped his hands together. "Amitabha. Many thanks, benefactor." Old Gu Six smiled and nodded in silence before continuing on with Chang''an. The town¡¯s biggest attraction was the temple, where a revered monk resided. As long as the monk stayed, Second Jiang could milk this selling point for years. A few days after returning home, the father and daughter discovered their small fishing boat, which had been safely docked by the shore, was missing. "Dad, someone actually stole a boat?" Chang''an wondered. What would they even do with it? Go fishing? If they ran into trouble, they couldn¡¯t possibly hold her and her father responsible. "Could be mountain folk," Old Gu Six mused. "Now that the town¡¯s officially open, maybe someone wanted to fish and sell their catch there." The silver wolf trotted over, letting out a couple of "awoo"s as if tattling. Old Gu Six asked, "Did you see who took the boat?" The wolf bounced in place twice before howling toward the direction beyond the mountains. "Not mountain folk, then? Someone from outside?" Father and daughter frowned. Could it be one of those young noblemen here for leisure? If so, and if something happened, the area would be thrown into chaos. They considered whether they should move elsewhere. With the coast now a bustling marketplace, there was no guarantee thrill-seeking young men wouldn¡¯t wander in. Spotting a boat and taking it out to sea wouldn¡¯t be unusual for them. Fearless and reckless, armed with nothing but audacity¡ªsuch people were all too willing to gamble with their lives. The boat was already out of sight, drifting who-knows-where. They had no idea when it had been stolen, but judging by the weather, rain might come by evening. The sea was dangerous in a storm. The thieves would have to face the consequences. The father and daughter didn¡¯t intervene. Some lessons had to be learned the hard way. Passing by the cornfield, Chang''an picked four ears to steam as a snack for Old Gu Six. Just then, the old man who had vanished for nearly two years after being fleeced by them suddenly reappeared. "Old man, here to deliver some gear?" [Stop thinking about fleecing me. Take your dad to earn some merit.] "No." [Your dad¡¯s running dangerously low on virtue. You don¡¯t want him failing his tribulation because of a lack of merit, do you?] "...Fine. How do we earn this merit?" [A group of treasure hunters dug up a thousand-year-old tomb in the deep mountains of Liangzhou County. A zombie crawled out. Eliminate it, and you¡¯ll get 3,000 merit points.] "You want my dad to die? He¡¯s not a Daoist priest. This isn¡¯t his job. Get the priests to handle it." [This is a thousand-year-old zombie. Mortal priests can¡¯t handle it.] "My dad¡¯s a mortal too. If supernatural threats appear in an ordinary world, isn¡¯t that the Heavenly Dao¡¯s responsibility? Let it deal with it." [Trust your dad. No one¡¯s more capable than him. The Heavenly Dao can¡¯t intervene right now.] "Fine, but you¡¯ll have to raise the reward." [...So you¡¯re not worried about your dad, just unhappy with the payout?] "Obviously. With me around, nothing will go wrong. But only 3,000 merit points for a thousand-year-old zombie? I suspect you¡¯re skimming off the top." Old Man: Damn, she¡¯s onto me. This isn¡¯t skimming¡ªit¡¯s deducting your dad¡¯s debts. [Fine, 5,000?] [...] [?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????8,000?] [...] [10,000. That¡¯s the highest.] Any more, and he¡¯d be paying out of his own pocket. "Old man, you¡¯re ruthless. Pocketing 7,000 for yourself? Even capitalists aren¡¯t this exploitative." The old man felt like no amount of explaining would help. This was repayment, you ungrateful brat! "Old man, got any talismans or something?" [You won¡¯t need those. Just let your dad handle it.] "I didn¡¯t mean for the zombie. Give me something fun." Old Man: Ah, she¡¯s fleecing me again. [Fine. Ten misfortune talismans, ten flatulence talismans, five stinky-foot talismans. That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got.] "Fine. Next time you ask us for a favor, bring more gifts. You can¡¯t show up empty-handed when requesting help." Old Man: She¡¯s finding new ways to fleece me! Before leaving, he also spoke to Old Gu Six. Unsurprisingly, he got fleeced again. The merit reward jumped from 10,000 to 15,000. The old man hadn¡¯t skimmed anything¡ªinstead, he ended up losing 5,000 of his own. He trudged away, utterly defeated. The more he thought about it, the more unfair it seemed. Why was he footing the bill for this world¡¯s problems? He¡¯d have to get the Heavenly Dao to reimburse him. So he went and squeezed 10,000 merit points out of the Heavenly Dao, finally leaving in better spirits. Chang''an hadn¡¯t expected they¡¯d have to return to Liangzhou County. By the time they made the long journey, the thousand-year-old zombie might already have declared itself king. "Old man, old man! We need transportation. How else are we supposed to get there? By the time we arrive, the zombie¡¯s kids will be all grown up." [...You don¡¯t need to rely on me for everything. Your dad can handle it.] "Are you joking? The man got lost for three years just buying scallions. How exactly is he supposed to ¡®handle it¡¯?" [...] He¡¯d genuinely forgotten about that. If the oaf hadn¡¯t gotten lost back then, he wouldn¡¯t have lost the egg in the first place. [Fine. Wait.] Old Gu Six began packing for the trip. Since he had a storage space, Chang''an didn¡¯t need to help. He even harvested all the crops outside and stored them¡ªspace wasn¡¯t an issue. If not for the land inside his storage, he might¡¯ve scraped off the topsoil too. The ox and the mule had always been kept in the space, so now the four wolves were brought in¡ªthey could be useful as guides. Chang''an looked at the emptied-out valley and the bare, stripped-down house. Should she praise him for being so thrifty? Chapter 156 They packed up their things, and the old man hurriedly returned. He tossed Chang''an two teleportation talismans¡ªone for going, one for returning, just enough for the trip. "How do I use these?" "Give them to my¡ªno, your father. He knows how." With that, he left immediately, afraid the father-daughter pair would try to squeeze more out of him. Not only did he leave, but he also severed all contact right after. Old Gu Six took the talismans from Chang''an''s hands. Before she could even see how he activated them, the two of them appeared deep in the mountains of Liangzhou County. This was deeper into the wilderness than where they had gone treasure hunting¡ªalmost like a primeval forest. A chilly wind seeped into their collars, sending an eerie shiver down Chang''an''s spine. She tightened her coat. Old Gu Six was uneasy about her safety. He could sense the sinister aura lurking nearby. Just in case, he decided it was best for his daughter to wait in his pocket dimension. "Sweetheart, why don¡¯t you stay in my space for now?" "Fine." Walking through rough terrain wasn¡¯t easy with her short legs anyway. He summoned the silver wolf to guide the way. This wasn¡¯t the time to get lost¡ªthey¡¯d taken payment in merits, so professionalism was key. As they approached their destination, a putrid stench assaulted Old Gu Six¡¯s senses, nearly knocking him out. He immediately shut off his sense of smell. The silver wolf gagged. It refused to go any further, demanding to return to the pocket dimension. Seeing its disgusted expression, Old Gu Six felt a rare flicker of conscience and recalled it. They were already close¡ªno chance of getting lost now. After walking another quarter of an hour, they came across a group of Taoist priests in green robes sprawled on the ground, unconscious or worse. One of the older priests seemed slightly better off. When he saw Old Gu Six approaching alone¡ªand seemingly just an ordinary man¡ªhe immediately shouted, "This is no place for you! Leave at once!" Old Gu Six gave him an indifferent glance, ignoring the fallen figures around them, and strode lightly toward the tomb entrance. He moved as casually as if he were strolling through his own vegetable patch. Then the old priest watched in horror as Old Gu Six brute-forced the tomb door open. The priest tried desperately to stop him but was too late¡ªnearly fainting from sheer frustration. BOOM. The heavy stone door collapsed with a deafening crash. The old priest¡¯s pupils shrank in shock. That door had been immovable without the proper mechanism. Yet this man had toppled it with just a wave of his hand? Suddenly, he felt utterly useless. After returning from the South Sea, Old Gu Six had felt too vulnerable with his divine power completely sealed. So, while gathering clams for Chang''an in the ocean, he¡¯d reworked the seal¡ªthis time leaving himself one percent of his power. It was within the world¡¯s tolerance, and within the rules set by Heaven¡¯s Mandate. Sure, he could¡¯ve beaten up Heaven¡¯s Mandate and kept more, but that was too much trouble. One percent was enough. The commotion outside roused the dormant zombie in the tomb. With an enraged roar, it shot out like a bullet. Old Gu Six clicked his tongue. "Disgusting." He took several steps back in disgust. Even with his sense of smell shut off, he could still smell the rot. The ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????zombie instantly locked onto Old Gu Six as its target, lunging at him with murderous intent. Inside the pocket dimension, Chang''an crouched on the ground, watching the scene unfold. Her heart leapt into her throat, eyes unblinking. Beside her, four wolves sat just as still, staring intently. Outside, the old priest was fuming. He¡¯d never seen someone so determined to get themselves killed. Struggling to his feet, he grabbed his coin-sword and charged at the zombie, trying to divert its attention. Old Gu Six, however, remained unhurried. He summoned his bonded sword, Lan You, and channeled divine energy into it, breathing life into the blade. The sword flew from his hand and engaged the zombie on its own¡ªtoying with it, making the creature spin in circles. The old priest, mid-charge, nearly tripped over himself. He barely managed to halt his attack. So this man isn¡¯t ordinary after all. He sheathed his sword and retreated to watch from a safe distance. Old Gu Six coldly commanded, "Lan You." The sword paused briefly, then stopped playing around. It launched a fierce assault, overwhelming the zombie. With one final strike, Lan You pierced the zombie¡¯s skull. Old Gu Six snapped his fingers, summoning a bolt of black lightning that struck the zombie¡¯s body. Smoke and flames erupted from the creature. Though the head wound hadn¡¯t killed it, the lightning reduced it to ashes in seconds. The old priest gaped. Why wasn¡¯t this man called in earlier? Why wait until half of us were sacrificed before bringing him here? Whose bright idea was that? As Old Gu Six turned to leave, the priest scrambled after him. "W-wait! May I ask which sect you belong to?" Old Gu Six glanced at him indifferently. "No sect." His icy tone sent a chill down the priest¡¯s spine. Recluses like him disliked revealing their whereabouts¡ªhe¡¯d overstepped. Of course the man was displeased. The priest bowed and stepped aside, not daring to say more lest he provoke him. Powerful figures always had tempers. Even those with half-baked skills were notoriously arrogant. Ignoring the unconscious bodies strewn across the ground, Old Gu Six walked away in another direction. Once he was sure no one was around, he released the silver wolf again. Chang''an suddenly spoke up from the pocket dimension. "Dad, why didn¡¯t you check the tomb for loot?" "Ah. Got distracted by the fight." He¡¯d forgotten in the middle of looking cool. He didn¡¯t let Chang''an out yet but turned back toward the tomb. I killed the zombie¡ªwhy should the grave goods go to someone else? Luckily, he hadn¡¯t gone far. The return trip was quick. With the main threat gone, the minor traps and critters inside were nothing to him. The tomb was vast, with two chambers dedicated to burial goods¡ªantiques, pottery jars filled with copper coins, no gold or silver, but plenty of jade artifacts. One room held two shelves of bamboo scrolls. Old Gu Six skimmed through them¡ªall cultivation manuals. So the zombie was a cultivator. Another one Heaven¡¯s Mandate missed. He scoffed. That old fool needs to train a successor. Always forgetting things¡ªfirst a turtle, now a person. At least the turtle hadn¡¯t crawled out of the deep sea to cause trouble. Then again, this zombie had only awakened because humans disturbed it. They¡¯d brought this on themselves. He stored both shelves in his pocket dimension, meticulously checking every corner to ensure nothing was left behind. The main burial chamber was empty except for a stone coffin in the center¡ªpresumably the zombie¡¯s former resting place. Old Gu Six peered inside and found a rusted sword. He took that too. Satisfied, he left the tomb. The silver wolf waited outside and immediately stood to guide him once more. Chang''an remained in the pocket dimension. "Dad, did you forget something?" Old Gu Six replied gently, "No. The terrain here is rough. Wait until we¡¯re further out, alright?" "But Dad, don¡¯t we still have one teleportation talisman left? Why not just go back?" "Sweetheart, let¡¯s not return yet. I want to see if we can find a better place to settle down here." "You want to move?" "Yes. That place isn¡¯t ideal anymore." "Alright then." Chang''an absentmindedly glanced outside¡ªand spotted a little silver krait coiled in the middle of the path, puffing itself up like it owned the place. "Dad, go on, hit it!"